Using Acrobat X Pro - Phoenix Solutions 4 All

Using Acrobat X Pro - Phoenix Solutions 4 All
Using
ADOBE ® ACROBAT ® X PRO
© 2010 Adobe Systems Incorporated and its licensors. All rights reserved.
Copyright
Using Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro for Windows® and Mac OS
This user guide is protected under copyright law, furnished for informational use only, is subject to change without notice, and should not be construed as a
commitment by Adobe Systems Incorporated. Adobe Systems Incorporated assumes no responsibility or liability for any errors or inaccuracies that may appear
in the informational content contained in this guide.
This user guide is licensed for use under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution Non-Commercial 3.0 License. This License allows users to copy,
distribute, and transmit the user guide for noncommercial purposes only so long as (1) proper attribution to Adobe is given as the owner of the user guide; and
(2) any reuse or distribution of the user guide contains a notice that use of the user guide is governed by these terms. The best way to provide notice is to include
the following link. To view a copy of this license, visit creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0.
Adobe, the Adobe logo, Acrobat, Acrobat Capture, ActionScript, Adobe Garamond, the Adobe PDF logo, Creative Suite, Distiller, Flash, Flash Builder,
FrameMaker, FreeHand, Illustrator, InDesign, LiveCycle, Photoshop, PostScript, and Reader are either registered trademarks or trademarks of Adobe Systems
Incorporated in the United States and/or other countries.
Apple, Leopard, Macintosh, and Mac OS are trademarks of Apple Inc., registered in the U.S. and other countries. IBM and OS/2 are trademarks of International
Business Machines Corporation in the United States, other countries, or both. Linux is the registered trademark of Linus Torvalds in the U.S. and other countries.
Microsoft, MS-DOS, OpenType, Windows, and Windows Vista are either registered trademarks or trademarks of Microsoft Corporation in the United States
and/or other countries. Solaris is a trademark or registered trademark of Sun Microsystems, Inc. in the United States and other countries. UNIX is a registered
trademark of The Open Group in the US and other countries. Helvetica and Times are trademarks of Heidelberger Druckmaschinen AG exclusively licensed
through Linotype Library GmbH, and may be registered in certain jurisdictions. ITC Zapf Dingbats is a registered trademark of International Typeface
Corporation. All other trademarks are the property of their respective owners.
Updated Information/Additional Third Party Code Information available at www.adobe.com/go/thirdparty.
Portions include software under the following terms:
The Spelling portion of this product is based on Proximity Linguistic Technology. © Copyright 1989, 2004 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division
of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1990 Merriam – Webster Inc. © Copyright 1990 All Rights Reserved Proximity
Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA.; © Copyright 2003 Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. © Copyright
2003 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;Legal Supplement © Copyright
1990/1990, 1990/1994 Merriam – Webster Inc./Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. © Copyright 1990, 1994, 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A
Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;Medical Supplement © Copyright 1990/1990, 1990/1994 Merriam – Webster
Inc./Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. © Copyright 1990, 1994, 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers,
Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;Geo/Bio Supplement © Copyright 1990/1994 Merriam – Webster Inc./Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. © Copyright 1994,
1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;Sci/Tech Supplement ©
Copyright 1990/1994 Merriam – Webster Inc./Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. © Copyright 1994, 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A
Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1984, 1990 William Collins Sons & Co. Ltd. © Copyright 1988, 1990
All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1991 Dr. Lluis de
Yzaguirre I Maura. © Copyright 1991 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA.
;© Copyright 1990 Munksgaard International Publishers Ltd. © Copyright 1990 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic
Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1995, 1997 Van Dale Lexicografie bv © Copyright, 1996, 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity
Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1989, 1990 IDE a.s. © Copyright 1989, 1990 All Rights
Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1992 Hachette © Copyright 1992
All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1984 Editions Fernand
Nathan© Copyright 1989 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;©
Copyright 1997 Bertelsmann Lexikon Verlag © Copyright 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc.
Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1983 S. Fischer Verlag © Copyright 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic
Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1989 Zanichelli © Copyright 1989 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin
Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1997 MorphoLogic Inc. © Copyright 1997 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A
Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1993-1995 Russicon Company Ltd. © Copyright 1995 All Rights
Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1990 Espasa-Calpe © Copyright
1990 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA. ;© Copyright 1989 C.A.
Strombertg AB © Copyright 1989 All Rights Reserved Proximity Technology A Division of Franklin Electronic Publishers, Inc. Burlington, New Jersey USA.
This product contains either BSAFE and/or TIPEM software by RSA Security, Inc.
This product includes software developed by the Apache Software Foundation (www.apache.org).
PANTONE® colors displayed here may not match PANTONE-identified standards. Consult current PANTONE Color Publications for accurate color.
PANTONE® and other Pantone, Inc. trademarks are the property of Pantone, Inc. © Pantone, Inc., 2006
Color-database derived from Sample Books © Dainippon Ink and Chemicals, Inc., licensed to Adobe Systems Incorporated.
Flash 10 video compression and decompression is powered by On2 TrueMotion video technology. © 1992-2005 On2 Technologies, Inc. All Rights Reserved.
www.on2.com.
This product includes code that is licensed from Nellymoser, Inc. (www.nellymoser.com).
Sorenson Spark™ video compression and decompression technology licensed from Sorenson Media, Inc.
The Graphics Interchange Format(c) is the Copyright property of CompuServe Incorporated. GIF(sm) is a Service Mark property of CompuServe Incorporated.
MPEG Layer-3 audio coding technology licensed from Fraunhofer IIS and Thomson.
Adobe Systems Incorporated, 345 Park Avenue, San Jose, California 95110, USA.
Notice to U.S. Government End Users. The Software and Documentation are “Commercial Items,” as that term is defined at 48 C.F.R. §2.101, consisting of
“Commercial Computer Software” and “Commercial Computer Software Documentation,” as such terms are used in 48 C.F.R. §12.212 or 48 C.F.R. §227.7202,
as applicable. Consistent with 48 C.F.R. §12.212 or 48 C.F.R. §§227.7202-1 through 227.7202-4, as applicable, the Commercial Computer Software and
Commercial Computer Software Documentation are being licensed to U.S. Government end users (a) only as Commercial Items and (b) with only those rights
as are granted to all other end users pursuant to the terms and conditions herein. Unpublished-rights reserved under the copyright laws of the United States.
Last updated 2/11/2011
Adobe agrees to comply with all applicable equal opportunity laws including, if appropriate, the provisions of Executive Order 11246, as amended, Section 402
of the Vietnam Era Veterans Readjustment Assistance Act of 1974 (38 USC 4212), and Section 503 of the Rehabilitation Act of 1973, as amended, and the
regulations at 41 CFR Parts 60-1 through 60-60, 60-250, and 60-741. The affirmative action clause and regulations contained in the preceding sentence shall be
incorporated by reference.
Adobe Systems Incorporated, 345 Park Avenue, San Jose, California 95110, USA.
Notice to U.S. Government End Users. The Software and Documentation are “Commercial Items,” as that term is defined at 48 C.F.R. §2.101, consisting of
“Commercial Computer Software” and “Commercial Computer Software Documentation,” as such terms are used in 48 C.F.R. §12.212 or 48 C.F.R. §227.7202,
as applicable. Consistent with 48 C.F.R. §12.212 or 48 C.F.R. §§227.7202-1 through 227.7202-4, as applicable, the Commercial Computer Software and
Commercial Computer Software Documentation are being licensed to U.S. Government end users (a) only as Commercial Items and (b) with only those rights
as are granted to all other end users pursuant to the terms and conditions herein. Unpublished-rights reserved under the copyright laws of the United States.
Adobe agrees to comply with all applicable equal opportunity laws including, if appropriate, the provisions of Executive Order 11246, as amended, Section 402
of the Vietnam Era Veterans Readjustment Assistance Act of 1974 (38 USC 4212), and Section 503 of the Rehabilitation Act of 1973, as amended, and the
regulations at 41 CFR Parts 60-1 through 60-60, 60-250, and 60-741. The affirmative action clause and regulations contained in the preceding sentence shall be
incorporated by reference.
This product integrates with online services that require an Internet connection and agreement to applicable terms of use and privacy policies (available at
www.adobe.com/go/terms). Adobe online services (a) are available only to users age 13 and older; (b) are not available in all countries or languages; (c) may be
discontinued without notice; and (d) may be subject to registration requirements, additional fees, or subscription charges.
Online Services and Adobe Online Privacy Policy
Last updated 2/11/2011
iv
Contents
Chapter 1: What’s new
Usability and productivity
............................................................................................. 1
PDF creation and sharing
.............................................................................................. 2
Where’s my Acrobat 9 tool?
Acrobat X Suite
............................................................................................ 2
........................................................................................................ 4
Chapter 2: Workspace
Workspace basics . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
Opening and viewing PDFs
Navigating PDF pages
Adjusting PDF views
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Grids, guides, and measurements
Maintaining the software
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Activation and registration
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
Adobe Product Improvement Program
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
Services and downloads
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Non-English languages
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Acrobat in Mac OS
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Chapter 3: Creating PDFs
Overview of creating PDFs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
Creating simple PDFs with Acrobat
Using the Adobe PDF printer
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
Creating PDFs with PDFMaker (Windows)
Converting web pages to PDF
Creating PDFs with Acrobat Distiller
Adobe PDF conversion settings
Fonts
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
Chapter 4: PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
PDF Portfolios . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
Other options for combining files
Adding unifying page elements
Rearranging pages in a PDF
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Chapter 5: Saving and exporting PDFs
Saving PDFs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
Exporting PDFs to other file formats
Reusing PDF content
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Chapter 6: Collaboration
File sharing and real-time collaboration
Preparing for a PDF review
Starting a review
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
Last updated 2/11/2011
v
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Contents
Participating in a PDF review
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Tracking and managing PDF reviews
Commenting
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Managing comments
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
Importing and exporting comments
Approval workflows
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 166
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
Chapter 7: Forms
Forms basics . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Creating and distributing forms
Form fields behavior
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Setting action buttons
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
Publishing interactive web forms
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
Using QuickBooks data in forms (Windows)
Collecting and managing form data
Completing and submitting PDF forms
Chapter 8: Security
Application security
Content security
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 202
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
Chapter 9: Digital signatures
About digital signatures . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
Comparing ink signatures with digital signatures
Setting up signing
Setting up signature validation
Signing PDFs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 240
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 240
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 246
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 248
Validating signatures
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 252
Managing trusted identities
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Chapter 10: Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Accessibility features . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Checking the accessibility of PDFs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Reading PDFs with reflow and accessibility features
Creating accessible PDFs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Making existing PDFs accessible
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276
Editing document structure with the Content and Tags tabs
Chapter 11: Editing PDFs
Page thumbnails and bookmarks
Links and attachments
Action wizard
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 294
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Converted web pages
Articles
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 307
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308
Optimizing
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 310
Editing text and objects
Setting up a presentation
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 315
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321
Document properties and metadata
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 323
Last updated 2/11/2011
vi
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Contents
Layers
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 327
Actions and scripting
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 331
Using Geospatial PDFs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 334
Chapter 12: Searching and indexing
Searching PDFs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 338
Creating PDF indexes
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
Chapter 13: Multimedia and 3D models
Multimedia in PDFs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
Adding 3D models to PDFs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
Interacting with 3D models
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
Chapter 14: Color management
Understanding color management
Keeping colors consistent
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 374
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 376
Color-managing imported images
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 380
Color-managing documents for online viewing
Proofing colors
Color-managing documents when printing
Working with color profiles
Color settings
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 381
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 382
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 385
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 387
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 392
Chapter 15: Printing
Basic printing tasks . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 397
Other ways to print PDFs
Printing custom sizes
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 401
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 403
Advanced print settings
Printing color
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 404
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 411
Chapter 16: Print production tools
Print production tools overview . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 416
Trapping color
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 417
Previewing output
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 425
Color conversion and ink management
Printer marks and hairlines
Transparency flattening
Chapter 17: Preflight
Analyzing documents
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 428
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 432
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 435
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 442
Viewing preflight results, objects, and resources
Preflight reports
Advanced inspections
Preflight profiles
Additional checks
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 445
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 448
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 450
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 452
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 457
Correcting problem areas
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 462
PDF/X-, PDF/A-, and PDF/E-compliant files
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 466
Last updated 2/11/2011
vii
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Contents
Automating document analysis
Output intents
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 468
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 469
Chapter 18: Job Definition Format
About JDF files . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 471
View JDF job definitions
Create JDF job definitions
Edit JDF job definitions
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 472
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 472
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 473
Specify contact information for a print job
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 474
Define media specifications for a print job
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 475
Add and remove JDF job definitions
Converting job definition files to HTML
Submitting print jobs
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 476
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 477
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 477
Chapter 19: Keyboard shortcuts
Keyboard shortcuts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 480
Last updated 2/11/2011
1
Chapter 1: What’s new
Usability and productivity
Streamlined user interface A streamlined, simplified user interface displays the most commonly used tools,
depending on the task at hand. The Tools pane on the right side of the window organizes the tools into task-related
groups. By default, only the most commonly used tools appear. To add other groups of tools (called panels) to the
Tools pane, open the pane and click the options menu
in the upper-right corner. Choose a deselected panel from
the list.
Adding tools to the Tools pane
You can also access the desktop tools you use most by adding individual items to the customizable Quick Tools area.
See “Workspace basics” on page 5.
Streamlined commenting process Access mark-up tools and view comments from a single, unified Annotations
panel. A read or unread indicator shows which comments you have read and which you have not. Find comments
quickly using the new Filter Comments feature. See “Managing comments” on page 162.
Action wizard Guide users through multi-step tasks and share with others using the new Action wizard. Actions can
standardize procedures and increase consistency across an organization. See “Action wizard” on page 304.
Read mode Optimize your screen for reading and presentation of PDFs. Menus and panels disappear and a semi-
transparent floating toolbar appears for navigation as needed. See “View PDFs in Read mode” on page 14.
Scanning enhancements Scan paper documents into PDF and automatically recognize text with improved optical
character recognition (OCR). Text can be copied for reuse in authoring applications or exported into Word and Excel
formats. Reduce file sizes by up to 50%, improve image fidelity, and scan a combination of color and monochrome
documents together with automatic color detection. See “Scan a paper document to PDF” on page 44.
Search enhancements Find and save a search, then export the search results to a PDF file or to a spreadsheet. See
“Searching PDFs” on page 338.
Microsoft SharePoint integration Access SharePoint from any Acrobat Open or Save dialog. Open PDF files from
SharePoint for viewing, check out PDF files for editing, and check PDF documents back in after edits are made. See
“Working with files in Microsoft SharePoint (Windows)” on page 21.
Last updated 2/11/2011
2
USING ACROBAT X PRO
What’s new
PDF creation and sharing
PDF Portfolios Assemble content into PDF Portfolios in three easy steps with the new PDF Portfolio wizard.
Customize PDF Portfolios with layouts, visual themes, and color palettes. Digitally sign child documents within a PDF
Portfolio. Accessibility support in File mode. See “PDF Portfolios” on page 95.
Microsoft Windows 7 and Office 2010 Create PDF files from within the most popular Office 2010 applications, as well
as specialized applications such as Microsoft Project and Visio. See “Convert Microsoft Word, PowerPoint, and Excel
files to PDF” on page 58.
Mozilla Firefox support Convert web pages to PDF, keeping all links intact. See “Convert web pages to PDF in Internet
Explorer and Firefox (Windows)” on page 71.
PDF conversion to Excel and Word Save PDF files as Microsoft Word documents and Excel spreadsheets, retaining the
layout, fonts, formatting, and tables. See “Convert PDFs to Word, RTF, spreadsheets or other formats” on page 130.
Password strength meter Create better passwords with the password strength meter. See “Add password security” on
page 217
Online forms creation and distribution Create and distribute online forms using your web browser and the Adobe
FormsCentral service. Recipients fill out these forms using any Internet-connected device. See “Create online forms
using FormsCentral” on page 175.
Document sharing and storing Send and store large documents using services at Acrobat.com. Use online
Workspaces at Acrobat.com to store and share a set of documents with individuals or teams outside your organization.
See “File sharing and real-time collaboration” on page 134.
Where’s my Acrobat 9 tool?
Most Acrobat 9 menus have moved to a corresponding panel in the Tools, Comment, or Share pane.
Last updated 2/11/2011
3
USING ACROBAT X PRO
What’s new
Acrobat 9 task menu
Acrobat 9 Advanced menu
Acrobat X menu bar
Acrobat 9 menu commands and tools map to panels in the Acrobat X task panes. To add all the panels to the Tools pane, click the options
menu
under the Share pane and choose a deselected panel from the list. Excerpted from “Adobe Acrobat X Classroom in a Book,”
published by Adobe Press. Copyright 2011.
Here are a few additional command locations.
Acrobat 9
Acrobat X
Document > Optimize Scanned PDF
Tools > Document Processing > Optimize Scanned PDF
Document > OCR Text Recognition
Tools > Recognize Text
Document > Examine Document
Tools > Protection > Remove Hidden Information
Document > Compare Documents
View menu > Compare Documents
Document > Attach a File
Tools > Content > Attach a File
Tools > Typewriter
Tools > Content > Add or Edit Text Box
Tools > Analysis
Tools > Analyze
Tools > Advanced Editing
Tools > Content
Tools > Advanced Editing > Article Tool
Tools > Document Processing > Add Article Box
Advanced > Web Capture
Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture
Advanced > PDF Optimizer
File > Save As > Optimized PDF
Advanced > Extend Features in Adobe Reader
File > Save As > Reader Extended PDF
Last updated 2/11/2011
4
USING ACROBAT X PRO
What’s new
Acrobat X Suite
Adobe Acrobat X Suite includes Adobe applications especially suited for delivering effective business
communications.
Adobe Acrobat X Pro Combine a wide range of file types into a polished, organized PDF Portfolio. Manage electronic
reviews and share files online at Acrobat.com.
Adobe Photoshop CS5 Touch up and enhance digital images.
Adobe Captivate 5 Create and deliver rich-media demonstrations.
Adobe Presenter 7 Transform static PowerPoint slides into rich-media presentations.
Adobe LiveCycle Designer ES2 Create fillable business forms from scratch or choose from a library of PDF form
templates.
Adobe Media Encoder CS5 Convert a wide variety of video formats into the Adobe Flash Player compatible format.
Last updated 2/11/2011
5
Chapter 2: Workspace
As you get acquainted with your product, make setting up your work environment a priority. The more you learn
about its potential, the better you can take advantage of its features, tools, and options.
There’s much more to the application than you see at first glance. Various hidden tools, preferences, and options can
enhance your experience and give you greater control over how your work area is arranged and displayed.
Workspace basics
Workspace overview
Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro opens in two different ways: as a stand-alone application, and in a web browser. The associated
work areas differ in small but important ways.
The menu bar and two toolbars are visible at the top of the work area. The work area for the stand-alone application
includes a document pane, a navigation pane, and a group of task panes on the right side. The document pane displays
Adobe® PDFs. The navigation pane on the left side helps you browse through the PDF and perform other options on
PDF files. Toolbars near the top of the window provide other controls that you can use to work with PDFs.
A
B
E
C
D
Work area as it appears in Acrobat
A. Menu bar B. Toolbars C. Navigation pane (Bookmarks panel displayed) D. Document pane E. Task panes
Last updated 2/11/2011
6
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
When you open a PDF inside a web browser, the toolbars, navigation pane, and task panes are not available. You can
display those items by clicking the Acrobat icon
in the semi-transparent floating toolbar near the bottom of the
window.
Note: Some, but not all, PDFs appear with a document message bar. PDF Portfolios appear with a specialized work area.
For videos on the Acrobat interface, see the following resources:
• Getting around the Acrobat X interface: www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_10_interface_en
• Getting Started in Acrobat X: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_002_acrx_en
More Help topics
“Toolbars” on page 7
“Task panes” on page 9
“Document message bar” on page 10
“PDF Portfolio window overview” on page 96
Welcome Screen
The Welcome Screen is a window in the document pane that appears when no document is open. You can quickly
access the recently opened files, open a file, and launch some commonly used workflows with a single click.
Acrobat X Welcome Screen
Note: In Mac OS, you can turn off the Welcome Screen by setting a preference. Choose Acrobat/Reader > Preferences. In
the Categories on the left, click General. In the Application Startup section, deselect Show Welcome Screen. There is no
similar option in Windows.
Last updated 2/11/2011
7
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Menus and context menus
Ordinarily, it’s a good idea to keep the Acrobat menus visible so that they are available as you work. It is possible to
hide them, using the View > Show/Hide > Menu Bar command. However, the only way to display and use them again
is by pressing F9 (Windows) or Shift+Command+M (Mac OS).
Unlike the menus that appear at the top of your screen, context-sensitive menus display commands related to the
active tool or selection. You can use context menus as a quick way to choose commonly used commands. For example,
when you right-click the toolbar area, that context menu displays the same commands as the View > Show/Hide >
Toolbar Items menu.
1 Position the pointer over the document, object, or panel.
2 Click the right mouse button.
Note: (Mac OS) If you don’t have a two-button mouse, you can display a context menu by pressing the Control key as you
click with the mouse.
Toolbars
The default toolbars—Quick Tools and Common Tools—contain commonly used tools and commands for working
with PDFs. Most available tools are included in the Tools pane at the right side of the window. You can add tools to
the Quick Tools toolbar for easy access.
The toolbars also include the Create button. Click the arrow to the right of the Create button
commands related to creating PDFs.
to display a menu of
B
A
C
D
E
F
Toolbars open by default
A. Create button B. Quick Tools toolbar C. Common Tools toolbar D. Page Navigation commands E. Select & Zoom commands F. Page
Display commands
Position the pointer over a tool to see a description of the tool. All tools are identified by name in the View > Tools
menu and View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items menu.
More Help topics
“Task panes” on page 9
“Menus and context menus” on page 7
“Keys for selecting tools” on page 480
“View PDFs in Read mode” on page 14
Quick tools
You can add tools you use frequently from the Tools and Comment panes to the Quick Tools toolbar.
1 In the Quick Tools toolbar, click the Customize Quick Tools button
2 Do any of the following:
• To add a tool, select it in the left pane and click
.
Last updated 2/11/2011
.
8
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
• To remove a tool, select it in the right pane and click
.
• To change a tool’s position in the toolbar, select a tool in the right pane and click the Up or Down Arrow.
• To add a vertical line to separate groups of tools in the toolbar, click
.
To quickly add a tool from the Tools or Comment pane, drag the tool’s grabber bar to the location you want on the
Quick Tools toolbar. You can also right-click the tool and select Add to Quick Tools.
Dragging a tool to the Quick Tools toolbar
Hide and show toolbars
When your work does not involve using the tools in a toolbar, you can close the toolbar to tidy up the work area. If
several PDFs are open, you can customize the toolbars for each PDF independently. The different customized states
persist as you switch between PDFs.
• To hide all toolbars, choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Hide Toolbars.
• To return toolbars to their default configuration, choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Reset Toolbars.
If you have hidden all the toolbars, you can show them again by pressing F8.
Select a tool
By default, the Select tool is active when Acrobat opens, because it is the most versatile tool.
❖ Do one of the following:
• Select a tool in a toolbar.
• Choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > [toolbar name] > [tool].
Switch temporarily to the Zoom In or Hand tool
You can use these tools temporarily, without deselecting the current tool.
• To select the Hand tool temporarily, hold down the spacebar.
• To select the Zoom In tool temporarily, hold down Ctrl+spacebar.
When you release the keys, Acrobat reverts to the previously active tool.
Last updated 2/11/2011
9
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Task panes
Most commands are now organized into the Tools, Comment, and Share task panes on the right side of the application
window. Most tools are now located in these task panes. Click Tools, Comment, or Share to display the respective task
panels.
For a visual reference of where Acrobat 9 tools and commands are located in Acrobat X, see “Where’s my Acrobat 9
tool?” on page 2.
You can customize which panels appear in the Tools and Comment panes.
❖ Do any of the following:
• To toggle a panel’s visibility, click the Show Or Hide Panels icon
in the upper-right corner of the task pane,
and click a panel. A check mark indicates that the panel is visible.
• To open a panel and add it to the Tools pane, choose View > Tools and select a panel.
• To keep panels open as you select them, choose Allow Multiple Panels Open in the Show Or Hide Panels menu.
By default, an open panel closes when you open a different panel.
Show or hide the navigation pane
The navigation pane is an area of the workspace that can display different navigation panels. Various functional tools
can appear in the navigation pane. For example, the Page Thumbnails panel contains thumbnail images of each page;
clicking a thumbnail opens that page in the document.
When you open a PDF, the navigation pane is closed by default, but buttons along the left side of the work area provide
easy access to various panels, such as the Page Thumbnails button
and the Bookmarks panel button . When
Acrobat is open but empty (no PDF is open), the navigation pane is unavailable.
1 To open the navigation pane, do one of the following:
• Click any panel button on the left side of the work area to open that panel.
• Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Show Navigation Pane.
2 To close the navigation pane, do one of the following:
• Click the button for the currently open panel in the navigation pane.
• Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Hide Navigation Pane.
Note: The creator of the PDF can control the contents of some navigation panels and may make them empty.
Change the display area for navigation panels
All navigation panels, such as Bookmarks, appear in a column on the left side of the work area.
• To change the width of the navigation pane, drag its right border.
• To view a different panel, on the left side of the navigation pane, select the button for the panel
Options in a navigation panel
All navigation panels have an options menu
in the upper-left corner. The commands available in these menus vary.
Last updated 2/11/2011
10
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Some panels also contain other buttons that affect the items in the panel. Again, these vary among the different panels,
and some panels have none.
Document message bar
The document message bar appears only in certain types of PDFs. Typically, you see this area when you open a PDF
form, a PDF that has been sent to you for review, a PDF with special rights or security restrictions, or a PDF that is
compliant with PDF/A, PDF/E, or PDF/X standards. The document message bar appears immediately below the
toolbar area. To show or hide the document message bar, click its button
on the left side of the work area.
Look on the document message bar for instructions on how to proceed and for any special buttons associated with the
task. The bar is color coded: purple for forms, yellow for reviews or security alerts, and blue for certified PDFs or PDFs
with password security or document restrictions.
Document message bar for a form
Last updated 2/11/2011
11
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Document message bar for a security alert
More Help topics
“Security alerts” on page 213
“Enhanced security” on page 209
“Completing and submitting PDF forms” on page 206
“Commenting” on page 149
Set preferences
Many program settings are specified in the Preferences dialog box, including settings for display, tools, conversion,
and performance. Once you set preferences, they remain in effect until you change them.
1 Choose Edit > Preferences (Windows) or Acrobat > Preferences (Mac OS).
2 Under Categories, select the type of preference you want to change.
Re-create preferences
Re-create the Acrobat Preferences folder (Windows)
Re-create the Acrobat Preferences folder to eliminate problems that damaged preferences cause. Most preference
problems are caused by these file-based preferences, although most Acrobat preferences are stored within the registry.
Note: This solution removes custom settings for Collaboration, JavaScripts, Security, Stamps, Color Management, Auto
Fill, Web Capture, and Updater.
1 Quit Acrobat.
2 In Windows Explorer, go to the folder C:\Users\Username\AppData\Local\Adobe\Acrobat\[version], and move
the Preferences folder to another location (for example, C:\Temp).
3 Restart Acrobat.
If the problem recurs after you re-create the Acrobat Preferences folder, then the problem isn’t related to the
Preferences folder. To restore custom settings, drag the folder you moved in step 2 back to its original location. Then
click Yes To All to replace the new Preferences folder.
Re-create the Acrobat preferences files (Mac OS)
You can re-create the Acrobat preferences files to eliminate problems caused by a damaged preferences file.
Last updated 2/11/2011
12
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Note: Re-creating the Acrobat preferences files restores settings to their defaults.
1 Quit Acrobat.
2 Drag the following files from the Users/[Username]/Library/Preferences folder to the Desktop:
• Acrobat WebCapture Cookies
• com.adobe.Acrobat.Pro.plist or com.adobe.Acrobat.Pro_x86_9.0.plist
• Acrobat Distiller Prefs and com.adobe.Acrobat.Pro.plist (if you are troubleshooting an issue with Distiller)
• The Acrobat folder, which contains preferences for forms (MRUFormsList), collaboration (OfflineDocs), and
color settings (AcrobatColor Settings.csf)
3 Restart Acrobat
If the problem recurs after you re-create the Acrobat preferences files, then the problem isn’t related to preferences
files. To restore custom settings, drag the files you moved in step 2 back to their original location. Then click OK to the
alert “A newer item named ‘[filename]’ already exists in this location. Do you want to replace it with the older one
you're moving?”
Opening and viewing PDFs
You can open a PDF in many ways: from within the Acrobat application, from your email application, from your file
system, or on a network from within a web browser. The initial view of the PDF depends on how its creator set the
document properties. For example, a document may open at a particular page or magnification.
More Help topics
“Defining initial view as Full Screen mode” on page 321
“PDF Portfolio window overview” on page 96
“Opening secured documents” on page 215
“View PDFs in Read mode” on page 14
“General preferences” on page 18
Opening PDFs
Open a PDF in the application
❖ Start Acrobat and do one of the following:
• Open a file from the Getting Started window. You can open a recent file or click the Open button
to locate a file.
• Choose File > Open, or click the Open File button in the toolbar. In the Open dialog box, select one or more
filenames, and click Open. PDF documents usually have the extension .pdf.
If more than one document is open, you can switch between documents by choosing the document name from the
Window menu. In Windows, a button for each open document appears in the Windows taskbar. Click this button to
move between open documents.
Last updated 2/11/2011
13
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Open a PDF from the desktop or within another application
❖ Do one of the following:
• To open a PDF attached to an email message, open the message and double-click the PDF icon.
• To open a PDF linked to an open web page, click the PDF file link. The PDF usually opens in the web browser.
• Double-click the PDF file icon in your file system.
Note: In Mac OS, you may not be able to open a PDF created in Windows by double-clicking the icon. Instead, choose
File > Open With > Acrobat.
Open a PDF in a web browser
PDFs open in a web browser in Read mode, without the menus, panes, or toolbars visible. Near the bottom of the
window, a semi-transparent floating toolbar appears with basic functionality for viewing document.
• To show the toolbar, roll your cursor near the bottom of the window.
• To page through the PDF, use the navigation buttons in the toolbar.
• To close Read mode and display the work area, click the Acrobat icon
in the toolbar.
• To disable Read mode within the browser, open the Preferences dialog box and select Internet from the left pane.
Deselect Display In Read Mode By Default.
Note: If you have more than one Adobe PDF application on your computer, you can specify which one is used to open
PDFs in a web browser. See the Select Default PDF Handler in General preferences.
About viewing PDFs in a web browser
You can view PDFs in a supported web browser. You can also set your Internet preferences to open linked or
downloaded PDF files in a separate Acrobat window. If you open PDFs in Acrobat outside the browser, you cannot
use Fast Web Viewing, form submittal in a browser, or search highlighting on the web.
Because keyboard commands can be mapped to the web browser, some Acrobat shortcuts cannot be available.
Similarly, you may need to use the tools and commands in the Acrobat toolbar rather than the browser toolbar or
menu bar. For example, to print a PDF document, use the Print button in the Acrobat toolbar rather than the Print
command in the browser. (In Microsoft Internet Explorer, you can choose File > Print, Edit > Copy, and Edit > Find
On This Page on the Internet Explorer toolbar.)
Note: Having multiple versions of Acrobat or Adobe Reader installed on the same computer can prevent you from viewing
PDFs in a web browser. Examples include Acrobat 8 with Adobe Reader 9, or Acrobat 7 with Reader 8, and so on. Try
deselecting the Display PDF In Browser option in Internet Preferences in one program, and selecting the option in the
other program. For more information about coexisting installations, see this TechNote.
Internet preferences
Display PDF In Browser Displays any PDF opened from the web in the browser window. If this option is not selected,
PDFs open in a separate Acrobat window. If you have installed both Reader and Acrobat, you can select which
application and which version to use.
Note: If Reader is installed on your system and you later install Acrobat, Safari continues to use Reader to open PDFs in
your browser. Use this option to configure Safari to use Acrobat.
Connection Speed Choose a connection speed from the menu. The connection speed helps Acrobat or other media
provide a smooth display when content is read on the Internet.
Last updated 2/11/2011
14
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Internet Settings [or Network Settings] Click to open the Internet or network connection dialog box or panel for your
computer. For more information, consult your operating system Help, your Internet service provider, or your local
network administrator.
Viewing PDFs
View PDFs in Read mode
When you’re reading a document, you can hide all the toolbars and task panes to maximize the viewing area on your
screen.
The basic reading controls, such as page navigation and zoom, appear in a semi-transparent floating toolbar near the
bottom of the window.
• To open Read mode, choose View > Read Mode, or click the Read Mode button
in the upper-right corner of
the toolbar.
• To restore the work area to its previous view, choose View > Read Mode again. You can also click the close button
in the floating toolbar.
Note: Read mode is the default viewing mode when you open a PDF in a web browser.
Read mode with semi-transparent floating toolbar
More Help topics
“Open a PDF in a web browser” on page 13
View PDFs in Full Screen mode
In Full Screen mode, only the document appears; the menu bar, toolbars, task panes, and window controls are hidden.
A PDF creator can set a PDF to open in Full Screen mode, or you can set the view yourself. Full Screen mode is often
used for presentations, sometimes with automatic page advancement and transitions.
The pointer remains active in Full Screen mode so that you can click links and open notes. There are two ways to
advance through a PDF in Full Screen mode: You can use keyboard shortcuts for navigational and magnification
commands, and you can set a Full Screen preference to display Full Screen navigation buttons that you click to change
pages or exit Full Screen mode.
More Help topics
“Preferences for viewing PDFs” on page 16
“Setting up a presentation” on page 321
Set the Full Screen navigation bar preference
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Full Screen.
2 Select Show Navigation Bar, then click OK.
3 Select View > Full Screen Mode.
The Full Screen navigation bar contains Previous Page , Next Page
buttons appear in the lower-left corner of the work area.
, and Close Full Screen View
Last updated 2/11/2011
buttons. These
15
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Read a document in Full Screen mode
If the Full Screen navigation bar is not shown, you can use keyboard shortcuts to navigate through a PDF.
Note: If you have two monitors installed, the Full Screen mode of a page sometimes appears on only one of the monitors.
To page through the document, click the screen displaying the page in Full Screen mode.
1 Choose View > Full Screen Mode.
2 Do any of the following:
• To go to the next page, press the Enter, Page Down, or Right Arrow key.
• To go to the previous page, press Shift+Enter, Page Up, or the Left Arrow key.
3 To close Full Screen mode, press Ctrl+L or Esc. (Escape Key Exits must be selected in the Full Screen preferences.)
To show a Full Screen tool
in the Common Tools toolbar, right-click the toolbar area and choose Page Display >
Full Screen Mode. Then click the Full Screen tool to switch to Full Screen mode.
Change the PDF/A viewing mode
PDF/A is an ISO standard for long term archiving and preservation of electronic documents. Documents you scan to
PDF are PDF/A-compliant. You can specify whether you want to view documents in this viewing mode.
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Documents.
2 Choose an option for View Documents In PDF/A Mode: Never, or Only For PDF/A Documents.
You can switch in or out of PDF/A viewing mode by changing this preference setting again.
Note: When you open a PDF/A compliant document in the PDF/A viewing mode, the document is opened in the Read
mode to prevent modification. A message is displayed in the document message bar. You will be unable to make changes
and add annotations to the document.
For a video on working with PDF/A files, see www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_pdfa_en.
More Help topics
“About PDF/X, PDF/E, and PDF/A standards” on page 81
Display PDFs in Line Weights view
The Line Weights view displays lines with the weights defined in the PDF. When Line Weights view is off, it applies a
constant stroke width (1 pixel) to lines, regardless of zoom. When you print the document, the stroke will print at the
true width.
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Line Weights. To turn off Line Weights view, choose View >
Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Line Weights again.
Note: You cannot turn off Line Weights view when viewing PDFs within a web browser.
Compare a revised PDF to an earlier version
Use the Compare Documents feature to show the differences between two versions of a PDF. You can customize many
options for displaying the compare results. For a video on comparing PDFs, see
www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_011_acrx_en.
1 Choose View > Compare Documents.
2 Specify the two documents to compare. If one or both of the documents is in a PDF Portfolio, select the PDF
Portfolio. Under Package Item, select the component PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
16
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
3 As needed, specify the page ranges in the documents to compare in the First Page and Last Page boxes.
4 Select the Document Description that best describes the documents you are comparing, and click OK.
Once the two documents are analyzed, a results document appears with the Compare panel open. The new document
is shown with annotations indicating the changes. The first page shows a summary of the comparison results.
5 From the Compare panel, do any of the following:
• To hide the annotations that display changes, click Hide Results.
• To specify the display options for compare results, click Show Options. You can specify the type of changes to
display, and the color scheme and opacity of the annotations. To return to the page thumbnails, click Hide Options.
• To show each of the documents in its own window, from the options menu
, choose Show Documents Tiled
or Show Documents Side By Side. To synchronize the relevant pages while showing the documents in their own
windows, from the options menu, choose Synchronize Pages.
• Click a page thumbnail to go directly to that page. To change the size of the page thumbnails, from the options
menu, choose Thumbnail Size > [option].
• Drag the splitter bar at the bottom of the Compare panel up to show thumbnails of the old document. Click a
thumbnail from the old document to open it in a new window.
Document Description options
Reports, Spreadsheets, Magazine Layouts Compares the content as one continuous text body, from end to end.
Presentation Decks, Drawings Or Illustrations Looks at each slide or page as a mini-document, and matches ones that
are similar. Then compares the content of each matching document. Identifies documents that have moved, such as
slides in presentation.
Scanned Documents Creates an image capture of each scanned page and compares pixels. Looks at each scanned page
and matches ones that are similar. Also identifies pages that are in a different order. This option is useful for comparing
images or architectural drawings.
Compare Text Only Use this option with any document type. This option is designed for comparing text in large
documents (250 pages or more). This option also compares text between documents that have background artwork on
each page, which slows processing.
• With either the reports or presentation options selected, the Compare Text Only option identifies only the text
differences between two documents.
• With Scanned Documents selected, the text is compared separately from the graphics, and then the results are
combined. In documents containing magazine advertisements that have text on top of background image art, a
reflowed passage is compared in text-only mode. The artwork is compared separately in the background. The
differences (both text and line art and images) are combined into a single results document.
Preferences for viewing PDFs
The Preferences dialog box defines a default page layout and customizes your application in many other ways. For
viewing PDFs, examine the preferences options for Documents, General, Multimedia, and Page Display.
The preferences settings control how the application behaves whenever you use it; they are not associated with any
particular PDF document.
Note: If you install any third-party plug-ins, set these preferences using the Third-Party Preferences menu item.
Last updated 2/11/2011
17
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
More Help topics
“3D preferences” on page 370
“Multimedia preferences” on page 350
“Setting accessibility preferences” on page 265
Documents preferences
Open Settings
Restore Last View Settings When Reopening Documents Determines whether documents open automatically to the
last viewed page within a work session.
Open Cross-document Links In Same Window Closes the current document and opens the document being linked to
in the same window, minimizing the number of windows open. If the document being linked to is already open in
another window, the current document is not closed when you click a link to the open document. If you do not select
this option, a new window opens each time you click a link to a different document.
Allow Layer State To Be Set By User Information Allows the author of a layered PDF document to specify layer
visibility based on user information.
Allow Documents To Hide The Menu Bar, Toolbars, And Window Controls Allows the PDF to determine whether the
menu bar, toolbar, and window controls are hidden when the PDF is opened.
Documents In Recently Used List Sets the maximum number of documents listed in the File menu.
Save Settings
Automatically Save Document Changes To Temporary File Every _ Minutes Determines how often Acrobat
automatically saves changes to an open document.
Save As Optimizes For Fast Web View Restructures a PDF document for page-at-a-time downloading from web
servers.
PDF/A View Mode
View Documents In PDF/A Mode Specifies when to use this viewing mode: Never, or Only For PDF/A Documents.
Hidden Information
Searches the PDF for items that may not be apparent, such as metadata, file attachments, comments, and hidden text
and layers. The search results appear in a dialog box, and you can remove any type of item that appears there.
Remove Hidden Information When Closing Document (Not selected by default.)
Remove Hidden Information When Sending Document By Email (Not selected by default.)
Redaction
Adjust Filename When Saving Applied Redaction Marks Specifies a prefix or suffix to use when saving a file to which
redaction marks have been applied.
Choose Localization For Search and Redact Patterns Specifies which installed language version of Acrobat to use for
the patterns. For example, if you installed both the English and German versions, then you can choose either language
for the patterns. The Patterns option appears in the Search and Redaction dialog boxes.
Last updated 2/11/2011
18
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Full Screen preferences
Full Screen Setup
Current Document Only Specifies whether or not the display is limited to a single PDF.
Fill Screen With One Page At A Time Sets the page view to the maximum screen coverage by a single page.
Alert When Document Requests Full Screen Displays a message before going into Full Screen mode. Selecting this
option overrides a previous selection of Do Not Show This Message Again in that message.
Which Monitor To Use Specifies the monitor on which full-screen display appears (for users with multiple-monitor
configurations).
Full Screen Navigation
Escape Key Exits Lets you exit Full Screen mode by pressing the Esc key. If this option is not selected, you can exit by
pressing Ctrl+L.
Show Navigation Bar Shows a minimal navigation toolbar regardless of the document settings.
Left Click To Go Forward One Page; Right Click To Go Back One Page Lets you page through an Adobe PDF document
by clicking the mouse. You can also page through a document by pressing Return, Shift-Return (to go backward), or
the arrow keys.
Loop After Last Page Lets you page through a PDF document continuously, returning to the first page after the last.
This option is typically used for setting up kiosk displays.
Advance Every _ Seconds Specifies whether to advance automatically from page to page every set number of seconds.
You can page through a document using mouse or keyboard commands even if automatic paging is selected.
Full Screen Appearance
Background Color Specifies the window’s background color in Full Screen mode. You can select a color from the color
palette to customize the background color.
Mouse Cursor Specifies whether to show or hide the pointer when Full Screen mode is in operation.
Full Screen Transitions
Ignore All Transitions Removes transition effects from presentations that you view in Full Screen mode.
Default Transition Specifies the transition effect to display when you switch pages in Full Screen mode and no
transition effect has been set for the document.
Direction Determines the flow of the selected default transition on the screen, such as Down, Left, Horizontal, and so
forth. The available options vary according to the transition. If no directional options affect the selected default
transition, this option is not available.
Navigation Controls Direction Mimics the user’s progress through the presentation, such as transitioning from top to
bottom when the user proceeds to the next page and from bottom to top when the user backtracks to the previous page.
Available only for transitions with directional options.
General preferences
Basic Tools
Use Single Key Accelerators To Access Tools Enables you to select tools with a single keystroke. This option is
unselected by default.
Last updated 2/11/2011
19
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Create Links From URLs Specifies whether links that weren’t created with Acrobat are automatically identified in the
PDF document and become clickable links.
Make Hand Tool Select Text & Images Enables the Hand tool to function as the Select tool when it hovers over text in
an Adobe PDF.
Make Hand Tool Read Articles Changes the appearance of the Hand tool pointer when over an article thread. Upon the
first click, the article zooms to fill the document pane horizontally; subsequent clicks follow the thread of the article.
Make Hand Tool Use Mouse-wheel Zooming Changes the action of the mouse wheel from scrolling to zooming.
Make Select Tool Select Images Before Text Changes the order in which the Select tool selects.
Use Fixed Resolution For Snapshot Tool Images Sets the resolution used to copy an image captured with the Snapshot
tool.
Warnings
Do Not Show Edit Warnings Disables warning boxes that would normally appear when you delete items such as links,
pages, page thumbnails, and bookmarks.
Reset All Warnings Restores default settings for warnings.
Messages From Adobe
Show Me Messages When I Launch Acrobat Allows in-product marketing messages from Adobe to appear in the
Welcome Screen when you launch the application without a document open. Click a message to get information about
features, updates, or online services, or to open an element in the application, such as a task pane. Deselect the option
to prevent in-product marketing messages from appearing.
Note: Transactional messages, which facilitate the Adobe Online Service, cannot be turned off.
Application Startup
Show Splash Screen Determines whether the application startup screen appears each time the application starts.
Use Only Certified Plug-Ins Ensures that only Adobe-certified third-party plug-ins are loaded. The notation Currently
in Certified Mode indicates either Yes or No depending on its status.
Check 2D Graphics Accelerator (Windows only) (Appears only if your computer hardware supports 2D graphics
acceleration.) When selected, allows hardware acceleration usage when the first document is opened. When
deselected, hardware acceleration usage starts after the first document is opened. This option can slow startup time, so
it is unselected by default.
Note: This option is available only when the option Use 2D Graphics Acceleration in the Page Display preferences is
selected.
Select Default PDF Handler (Windows only) Specifies which PDF application is used to open PDFs in a web browser or
the Windows shell (by double-clicking a PDF on the desktop, for example). This setting applies if you have multiple
versions of Acrobat or Adobe Reader or both installed on your computer. For example, if you choose Reader X, PDFs
open in Protected Mode--a secure, confined environment for viewing PDFs.
More Help topics
“Change updating preferences” on page 35
Last updated 2/11/2011
20
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Page Display preferences
Default Layout And Zoom
Page Layout Sets the page layout used for scrolling when you first open a document. The default setting is Automatic.
The page layout setting in File > Properties > Initial View overrides the page layout setting in Preferences.
Zoom Sets the magnification level for PDF documents when they are first opened. This value overrides document
settings. The default setting is Automatic.
Resolution
Use System Setting Uses the system settings for monitor resolution.
Custom Resolution Sets the monitor resolution.
Rendering
Smooth Text Specifies the type of text-smoothing to apply.
Smooth Line Art Applies smoothing to remove abrupt angles in lines.
Smooth Images Applies smoothing to minimize abrupt changes in images.
Use Local Fonts Specifies whether the application uses or ignores local fonts installed on your system. When
deselected, substitute fonts are used for any font not embedded in the PDF. If a font cannot be substituted, the text
appears as bullets and an error message appears.
Enhance Thin Lines When selected, clarifies thin lines in the display to make them more visible.
Use Page Cache Places the next page in a buffer before the current page is viewed to reduce the time required to page
through a document.
Use 2D Graphics Acceleration (Windows only) (Appears only if your computer hardware supports 2D graphics
acceleration.) Speeds up zooming, scrolling, and redrawing of page content, and speeds the rendering and
manipulation of 2D PDF content. This option is selected by default.
Note: If this option is not available in the Page Display preferences, you may need to update your GPU card driver to
enable this hardware feature. Contact your card vendor or computer manufacturer for an updated driver.
Page Content And Information
Show Large Images Displays large images. If your system is slow to display image-intensive pages, deselect this option.
Use Smooth Zooming (Windows only) When deselected, turns off animation effects, which improves performance.
Show Art, Trim, & Bleed Boxes Displays any art, trim, or bleed boxes defined for a document.
Show Transparency Grid Displays the grid behind transparent objects.
Use Logical Page Numbers Enables the Number Pages command for matching the position of the page in the PDF to
the number printed on the page. A page number, followed by the page position in parentheses, appears in the Page
Navigation toolbar and in the Go To Page and Print dialog boxes. For example, i (1 of 1) if the printed number of the
first page is i. If this option is not selected, pages are numbered with arabic numbers starting at 1. Selecting this option
helps prevent unexpected behavior when clicking Back or Go Back in your web browser.
Always Show Document Page Size Displays the page measurements beside the horizontal scroll bar.
Use Overprint Preview Specifies whether Overprint Preview mode is on only for PDF/X files, never on, always on, or
set automatically. When set to Automatic, if a document contains overprints, then Overprint Preview mode is
activated. The Overprint Preview mode lets you see (on-screen) the effects of ink aliasing in the printed output. For
Last updated 2/11/2011
21
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
example, a printer or service provider could create an ink alias if a document contains two similar spot colors and only
one is required.
Reference XObjects View Mode
Show Reference XObject Targets Specifies the type of documents in which reference XObjects can be viewed.
Location Of Referenced Files (Optional) Specifies a location for the referenced documents.
Working with files in Microsoft SharePoint (Windows)
About SharePoint and PDF
Microsoft SharePoint is a document management and collaboration platform that helps you manage, share, and
publish information within your enterprise. You can work on PDF files hosted on the SharePoint portal either through
the SharePoint web interface using Internet Explorer, or directly in Adobe Acrobat or Adobe Reader. See video on
Using SharePoint with Acrobat X for a quick demo.
Note: Your SharePoint administrator must configure the SharePoint server to enable editing of PDF documents. See this
TechNote for details.
Access PDF files in a SharePoint repository
You can access PDF files in a SharePoint repository in several ways.
In Internet Explorer, navigate to a PDF on your SharePoint web portal, and click the PDF. The PDF opens using an
Active X control.
You can also use the Acrobat Open and Save dialog boxes with the following options:
• URL of the repository; for example, http://mysharepointserver/mysite/mydoclib
• Complete UNC path; for example, \\mysharepointserver\mysite\mydoclib
• Mapped network drives
For example, to save files to the SharePoint repository:
1 Choose File > Save As > PDF.
2 In the File Name field, enter the filename along with the complete URL of the SharePoint repository.
3 Click Save.
Check out a file
The safest way to work on a PDF file that resides on a SharePoint Server is to check out the file. Other users cannot edit
the file while you're working on it.
1 To check out a PDF file, do one of the following:
• Using Internet Explorer, navigate to the PDF file on the SharePoint portal and click on the document, or choose
Edit Document from the file pop-up menu.
• In Acrobat or Reader, choose File > Open and specify the URL or complete UNC path of the PDF file.
2 A dialog box displays the file name and location. Click one of the following:
• Check Out and Open
• Open, to open the file without checking it out
Note: If you are required to sign in to the SharePoint server, enter your user name and password when prompted.
Last updated 2/11/2011
22
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Cancel checkout
You can discard the checked-out version of a PDF file if you don’t want to save your changes.
1 Choose File > SharePoint Server > Discard Check Out.
2 A confirmation message appears. Click OK.
Note: You cannot edit a document offline.
Prepare document properties
You can specify the document’s SharePoint properties from within Acrobat or Reader.
1 Choose File > SharePoint Server > Prepare Document Properties.
2 Double-click the property to edit. The Edit dialog box appears. Enter a value and click OK.
Check in
When you complete your edits, you can check the file into the SharePoint server. Other users can see the changes. If
versioning is enabled, SharePoint also manages version history for the file.
1 Choose File > SharePoint Server > Check In. The Check In dialog box appears.
Note: You are also prompted to check in when you close the file.
2 If version numbering is enabled, the version information appears. Choose major version, minor version, or
overwrite current version.
3 Enter the Version Comments.
4 Optionally, enable Keep the Document Checked Out After Checking In This Version and click OK.
Navigating PDF pages
Opening pages in a PDF
Depending on the PDF you open, you may need to move forward through multiple pages, see different parts of the
page, or change the magnification. There are many ways to navigate, but the following items are commonly used:
Note: If you do not see these items, choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Reset Toolbars.
Next and Previous The Next Page
and Previous Page
buttons appear in the Page Navigation toolbar. The text
box next to them is also interactive, so you can type a page number and press Enter to go directly to that page.
Scroll bars Vertical and horizontal scroll bars appear to the right and bottom of the document pane whenever the view
does not show the entire document. Click the arrows or drag to view other pages or different areas of the page.
Select & Zoom toolbar This toolbar contains buttons and controls for changing the page magnification.
Page Thumbnails panel The Page Thumbnails button
on the left side of the work area opens the navigation pane
to the Page Thumbnails panel, which displays thumbnail images of each page. Click a page thumbnail to open that page
in the document pane.
More Help topics
“Retrace your viewing path” on page 25
“Adjust page magnification” on page 26
Last updated 2/11/2011
23
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Page through a document
There are many ways to turn pages in a PDF. Many people use the buttons on the Page Navigation toolbar, but you
can also use arrow keys, scroll bars, and other features to move forward and backward through a multipage PDF.
The Page Navigation toolbar opens by default. The default toolbar contains frequently used tools: the Next Page ,
Previous Page , and Page Number. Like all toolbars, the Page Navigation toolbar can be hidden and reopened by
choosing it in the Toolbars menu under the View menu. You can display additional tools on the Page Navigation
toolbar by right-clicking the toolbar and choosing an individual tool, Show All Tools, or More Tools and then selecting
and deselecting tools in the dialog box.
More Help topics
“About bookmarks” on page 295
“About page thumbnails” on page 294
“Set the page layout and orientation” on page 29
“Retrace your viewing path” on page 25
Move through a PDF
❖ Do one of the following:
• Click the Previous Page
or Next Page
button on the toolbar.
• Choose View > Page Navigation > [location].
• Choose View > Page Navigation > Page, type the page number in the Go To Page dialog box and then click OK.
• Press the Page Up and Page Down keys on the keyboard.
Jump to a specific page
❖ Do one of the following:
• From Single Page or Two-Up page display view, drag the vertical scroll bar until the page appears in the small popup display.
• Type the page number to replace the one currently displayed in the Page Navigation toolbar, and press Enter.
Note: If the document page numbers are different from the actual page position in the PDF file, the page’s position within
the file appears in parentheses after the assigned page number in the Page Navigation toolbar. For example, if you assign
numbering for a file that is an 18-page chapter to begin with page 223, the number shown when the first page is active is
223 (1 of 18). You can turn off logical page numbers in the Page Display preferences. See “Renumber pages” on page 122
(Acrobat only) and “Preferences for viewing PDFs” on page 16.
Jump to bookmarked pages
Bookmarks provide a table of contents and usually represent the chapters and sections in a document. Bookmarks
appear in the navigation pane.
Last updated 2/11/2011
24
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
B
A
C
Bookmarks panel
A. Bookmarks button B. Click to display bookmark options menu. C. Expanded bookmark
1 Click the Bookmarks button, or choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Bookmarks.
2 To jump to a topic, click the bookmark. Expand or collapse bookmark contents, as needed.
Note: Depending on how the bookmark was defined, clicking it may not take you to that location but perform some other
action instead.
If the list of bookmarks disappears when you click a bookmark, click the Bookmarks button to display the list again. If
you want to hide the Bookmarks button after you click a bookmark, select Hide After Use from the options menu.
Use page thumbnails to jump to specific pages
Page thumbnails provide miniature previews of document pages. You can use thumbnails in the Page Thumbnails
panel to change the display of pages and to go to other pages. The red page-view box in the page thumbnail indicates
which area of the page appears. You can resize this box to change the zoom percentage.
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button or choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Page Thumbnails to display
the Page Thumbnails panel.
2 To jump to another page, click its thumbnail.
Automatically scroll through a document
Automatic scrolling advances your view of the PDF at a steady rate, moving vertically down the document. If you
interrupt the process by using the scroll bars to move back or forward to another page or position, automatic scrolling
continues from that point forward. At the end of the PDF, automatic scrolling stops and does not begin again until you
choose automatic scrolling again.
1 Choose View > Page Display > Automatically Scroll.
2 Press Esc to stop scrolling.
Last updated 2/11/2011
25
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Retrace your viewing path
You can find PDF pages that you viewed earlier by retracing your viewing path. It’s helpful to understand the
difference between previous and next pages and previous and next views. In the case of pages, previous and next refer
to the two adjacent pages, before and after the currently active page. In the case of views, previous and next refer to
your viewing history. For example, if you jump forward and backward in a document, your viewing history retraces
those steps, showing you the pages you viewed in the reverse order that you viewed them.
1 Choose View > Page Navigation > Previous View.
2 To continue seeing another part of your path, do either of the following:
• Repeat step 1.
• Choose View > Page Navigation > Next View.
Note: You can make the Previous View button
and Go To Next View button
available in the toolbar area by
right-clicking the Page Navigation toolbar and choosing them on the context menu, or choosing Show All Tools.
Navigate with links
Links can take you to another location in the current document, to other PDF documents, or to websites. Clicking a
link can also open file attachments and play 3D content, movies, and sound clips. To play these media clips, you must
have the appropriate hardware and software installed.
The person who created the PDF document determines what links look like in the PDF.
Note: Unless a link was created in Acrobat using the Link tool, you must have the Create Links From URLs option selected
in the General preferences for a link to work correctly.
1 Choose the Select tool .
2 Position the pointer over the linked area on the page until the pointer changes to the hand with a pointing finger.
A plus sign (+) or a w appears within the hand if the link points to the web. Then click the link.
More Help topics
“Links and attachments” on page 299
“Multimedia preferences” on page 350
PDFs with file attachments
If you open a PDF that has one or more attached files, the Attachments panel automatically opens, listing the attached
files. You can open these files for viewing, edit the attachments, and save your changes, as permitted by the document
authors.
If you move the PDF to a new location, the attachments automatically move with it.
More Help topics
“Open, save, or delete an attachment” on page 303
Last updated 2/11/2011
26
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Article threads
In PDFs, articles are optional electronic threads that the PDF author may define within that PDF. Articles lead readers
through the PDF content, jumping over pages or areas of the page that are not included in the article, in the same way
that you might skim through a traditional newspaper or magazine, following one specific story and ignoring the rest.
When you read an article, the page view may zoom in or out so that the current part of the article fills the screen.
More Help topics
“Articles” on page 308
Open and navigate an article thread
1 Click the Hand tool on the Common Tools toolbar.
2 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Articles to open the Articles panel.
Note: You cannot open the Articles panel if you are viewing the PDF inside a web browser. You must open the PDF in
Acrobat.
3 Double-click the Article icon to go to the beginning of that article. The icon changes to the Follow Article
pointer
.
Note: If the Articles panel is blank, then the author has not defined any article threads for this PDF.
4 With the article thread open, do any of the following:
• To scroll through the article one pane at a time, press Enter or click in the article.
• To scroll backward through the article one pane at a time, Shift-click in the article, or press Shift+Enter.
• To go to the beginning of the article, Ctrl-click within the article.
5 At the end of the article, click in the article again.
The previous page view is restored, and the pointer changes to the End Article pointer
.
Exit a thread before the end of the article
1 Make sure that the Hand tool is selected.
2 Shift+Ctrl-click the page.
The previous page view is restored.
Adjusting PDF views
Adjust page magnification
Tools on the Select & Zoom toolbar can change the magnification of PDF documents. Only some of these tools appear
on the default view of the toolbar. You can see all the tools by right-clicking the Select & Zoom toolbar and choosing
either individual tools, Show All Select & Zoom Tools.
Last updated 2/11/2011
27
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
All zoom tools
A. Marquee Zoom tool B. Dynamic Zoom tool C. Zoom Out button D. Zoom In button E. Zoom Value menu button F. Actual Size button
G. Fit Width button H. Zoom To Page Level button I. Pan & Zoom tool J. Loupe tool
• The Marquee Zoom tool works in a few different ways. You can use it to drag a rectangle around a portion of the
page that you want to fill the viewing area. Or, simply clicking the Marquee Zoom tool increases the magnification
by one preset level, centering on the point where you clicked. To decrease the magnification by one preset level,
Ctrl-click the Marquee Zoom tool.
• The Dynamic Zoom tool zooms in when you drag it up the page and it zooms out when you drag down. If you use
a mouse wheel, this tool zooms in when you roll forward and zooms out when you roll backward.
• Zoom In and Zoom Out buttons change the document magnification by preset levels.
• The Zoom Value option changes the page view according to a percentage you type in or select from a pop-up menu.
• Actual Size displays the page at 100% magnification.
• Fit Width adjusts the magnification so that the PDF fills the document pane horizontally.
• Zoom To Page Level adjusts the magnification so that one page fills the document pane vertically.
• The Pan & Zoom tool adjusts the magnification and position of the view area to match the area in an adjustable
rectangle in the Pan & Zoom window’s thumbnail view of the page.
• The Loupe Tool window displays a magnified portion of the PDF that matches the area in an adjustable rectangle
on the document pane.
Resize a page to fit the window
• To resize the page to fit entirely in the document pane, choose View > Zoom > Zoom To Page Level.
• To resize the page to fit the width of the window, choose View > Zoom > Fit Width. Part of the page may be out of view.
• To resize the page to fit the height of the window, choose View > Zoom > Fit Height. Part of the page may be out
of view.
• To resize the page so that its text and images fit the width of the window, choose View > Zoom > Fit Visible. Part
of the page may be out of view.
To see keyboard shortcuts for resizing the document, open the View > Zoom menu.
Show a page at actual size
❖ Choose View > Zoom > Actual Size.
The actual size for a PDF page is typically 100%, but the document may have been set to another magnification level
when it was created.
Change the magnification with zoom tools
❖ Do one of the following:
• Click the Zoom In button
or the Zoom Out button
in the toolbar.
• Enter a magnification percentage in the Common Tools toolbar, either by typing or choosing from the pop-up
menu.
Last updated 2/11/2011
28
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
• Drag the Marquee Zoom tool
to define the area of the page that you want to fill the document pane. (View >
Zoom > Marquee Zoom)
• Drag the Dynamic Zoom tool (also called Continuous Zoom)
up to increase the magnification and down to
decrease magnification. (View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Select & Zoom > Dynamic Zoom)
When the Marquee Zoom tool is selected, you can Ctrl-click or Ctrl-drag to zoom out. Holding down Shift switches
temporarily from the Marquee Zoom tool to the Dynamic Zoom tool.
Change the magnification with the Pan & Zoom Window tool
1 Choose View > Zoom > Pan & Zoom, or click the Pan & Zoom tool
in the Common Tools toolbar.
2 Do any of the following:
• Drag the handles of the box in the Pan & Zoom window to change the document magnification.
• Drag the center of the box to pan across the area you want to see.
• Click the navigation buttons to move to a different page.
• Enter a value in the zoom text box, or click the plus
or minus
buttons to increase or decrease the
magnification by preset levels.
Change the magnification with the Loupe tool
1 Choose View > Zoom> Loupe Tool.
2 Click the area of the document you want to view in closer detail. A rectangle appears in the document,
corresponding to the area shown in the Loupe Tool window. You can drag or resize the rectangle to change the
Loupe tool view.
3 To change the magnification of the Loupe tool, do any of the following:
• Drag the slider.
• Click the plus or minus buttons.
• Enter a value in the zoom text box.
Use the Loupe tool to view a magnified area of the document.
Note: You can change the color of the Loupe tool rectangle, click the Line Color pop-up menu in the lower-right corner of
the Loupe Tool window, and select a new color.
Change the magnification by using a page thumbnail
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button
in the navigation pane on the left side of the window.
Last updated 2/11/2011
29
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
2 Locate the thumbnail for the page. Then position the pointer over the lower-right corner of the page-view box until
the pointer changes into a double-headed arrow.
3 Drag the corner of the box to reduce or expand the view of the page.
4 As needed, move the pointer over the zoom box frame within the thumbnail until it changes into a Hand icon. Then
drag the frame to see a different area of the page in the document pane.
A page-view box in a page thumbnail indicates the area of the page currently showing in the document pane.
Change the default magnification
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Page Display.
2 Open the Zoom pop-up menu and choose a default magnification level.
Display off-screen areas of a magnified page
When you zoom in to a high magnification, you may be able to see only part of a page. You can shift the view to show
other areas of the page without changing the magnification level.
❖ Do either of the following:
• Use the vertical scroll bars to move up and down the pages or the horizontal scroll bars to move across the page.
• Select the Hand tool in the Common Tools toolbar and drag to move the page, as if moving a piece of paper on a
table.
More Help topics
“About PDF layers” on page 327
Set the page layout and orientation
Changing the page layout is especially useful when you want to zoom out to get an overview of the document layout.
You can use the following page layouts when viewing PDF documents:
Single Page View Displays one page at a time, with no portion on other pages visible.
Enable Scrolling Displays pages in a continuous vertical column that is one page wide.
Two Page View Displays each two-page spread with no portion of other pages visible.
Two Page Scrolling Displays facing pages side by side in a continuous vertical column.
Last updated 2/11/2011
30
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
If a document has more than two pages, you can ensure that the first page appears alone on the right side of the
document pane. Select either Two Page View or Two Page Scrolling. Also select View > Page Display > Show Cover
Page In Two Page View.
Single Page View, Enable Scrolling, Two Page View, Two Page Scrolling layouts
Set the page layout of an open PDF
• To see only one page at a time, choose View > Page Display > Single Page View.
• To see two pages at a time, side by side, choose View > Page Display > Two Page View.
• To scroll down continuously through one page after another, choose View > Page Display > Enable Scrolling.
• To scroll down continuously through two pages at a time, choose View > Page Display > Two Page Scrolling.
• To display the first page of a multipage document alone on the right side, first specify either the Two Page View or
Two Page Scrolling option. Then choose View > Page Display > Show Cover Page In Two Page View.
You can also display buttons for each of these options in the Quick Tools toolbar by choosing View > > Show/Hide >
Toolbar Items > Page Display, and selecting them in the menu.
Note: In Single Page View, choosing Edit > Select All selects all text on the current page. In other layouts, Select All selects
all text in the PDF.
Rotate the page view
You can change the view of a page in 90° increments. This changes the view of the page, not its actual orientation.
• To temporarily rotate the page view, choose View > Rotate View > Clockwise or Counterclockwise. You can’t save
this change.
• To save the rotation with the document, click the Rotate Page button
in the Quick Tools toolbar, or choose
Tools > Pages > Rotate.
Change the default page layout (initial view)
You specify the default initial view settings in the Preferences dialog box. (See “Set preferences” on page 11.)
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Page Display.
2 Open the Page Layout menu and choose Automatic, Single Page, Single Page Continuous, Two-Up, or Two-Up
Continuous.
Note: The PDF opens with the page layout specified in Preferences unless a different page layout is specified in Document
Properties (File > Properties > Initial View). The Document Properties setting overrides the Preferences setting. If using
Document Properties, be sure to save and close the document for the change to take effect. Acrobat users can change the
initial view, unless security settings prevent changes. Reader users cannot change the initial view.
More Help topics
“Opening and viewing PDFs” on page 12
“View document properties” on page 323
Last updated 2/11/2011
31
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Use split-window view
You can view a PDF with the document pane divided into two panes (Split command) or four panes (Spreadsheet Split
command).
With Split view, you can scroll, change the magnification level, or turn to a different page in the active pane without
affecting the other pane.
The Spreadsheet Split view is useful if you want to keep column headings and row labels visible while scrolling through
a large spreadsheet or table. In this mode, changing the magnification in one pane changes the magnification in all
panes. Also, scrolling is coordinated between the panes: scrolling a pane horizontally also scrolls the pane above or
below it; scrolling vertically also scrolls the pane to the left or right of that pane.
1 Start creating the type of split view you want:
• To split the view into two panes, choose Window > Split, or drag the gray box above the vertical scroll bar.
• To split the view into four panes with synchronized scrolling and zoom levels, choose Window > Spreadsheet Split.
2 Drag the splitter bars up, down, left, or right to resize the panes, as needed.
3 Adjust the zoom level, as needed:
• In Split view, click a pane to make it active, and change the zoom level for that pane only.
• In Spreadsheet Split view, adjust the zoom level to change the displays in all four panes.
4 Scroll, as needed:
• In Split view, click a pane to make it active, and scroll to change that pane only.
• In Spreadsheet Split view, click a pane, and scroll vertically to change the views in the active pane and the pane
beside it. Scroll horizontally to change the views in the active pane and the pane above or below it.
5 To restore single-pane view, choose Window > Remove Split.
View a document in multiple windows
You can create multiple windows for the same document using the New Window command. New windows have the
same size, magnification, and layout as the original window and open at the same page and on top of the original
window. When you open a new window, Acrobat adds the suffix 1 to the original filename and assigns the suffix 2 to
the new window. You can open multiple windows with the suffix incrementing with each new window. Closing a
window causes the remaining open windows to be renumbered sequentially; that is, if you have five windows open and
you close the third window that you opened, the windows are renumbered with the suffixes 1 to 4.
Note: This feature is not available when PDFs are viewed in a browser.
Open a new window
❖ Select Window > New Window.
Close a window
❖ Click the close box in the window. You are prompted to save any changes. Closing a window does not close a
document if more than one window is open.
Close all windows for a document
❖ Choose File > Close. You are prompted to save any changes before each window is closed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
32
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Grids, guides, and measurements
View grids
Use grids to accurately line up text and objects in a document. When turned on, the grid is visible over the document.
The Snap To Grid option aligns an object with the nearest grid line when you move the object.
View or hide the grid
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Grid. A check mark appears next to the command name when the
grid is displayed.
Turn the Snap To Grid option on or off
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Snap To Grid. A check mark appears next to the command name
when the option is turned on.
Change the grid appearance
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Units & Guides.
2 To change grid settings, do any of the following:
• To change the spacing between grid lines, enter a value for Width Between Lines and Height Between Lines.
• To change the origin of the grid, enter a value for Grid Offset From Left Edge and Grid Offset From Top Edge.
• To change the number of subdivisions within each grid square, enter a value for Subdivisions. Subdivision lines are
lighter than grid lines.
• To change the color of the grid lines, click the Grid Line Color square and choose a new color from the Color panel.
Create ruler guides
Horizontal and vertical rulers let you check the size of objects in your documents. You can also create guides in your
document, which are especially useful for lining up objects, such as form fields. You can change the unit of
measurement and color used in the ruler.
Create new ruler guides
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Rulers.
2 Do one of the following:
• Drag down from the horizontal ruler to create a horizontal guide, or drag to the right of the vertical ruler to create
a vertical guide.
• Double-click a location on the horizontal ruler to create a vertical guide, or double-click a location on the vertical
ruler to create a horizontal guide.
Show or hide guides
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Guides.
Move or delete ruler guides
❖ Click the guide to select it, and then drag it to a new location, or press Delete. To delete all guides, right-click in the
ruler area and choose Clear All Guides or Clear Guides On Page.
Last updated 2/11/2011
33
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Change guide colors
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Units & Guides.
2 Click the Guide Color square and choose a new color from the Color pop-up menu.
Measure the height, width, or area of objects
Use the measuring tools to measure distances and areas of objects in PDF documents. The measuring tools are useful
for showing the distances and areas associated with objects in a form or computer-aided design (CAD) drawing. You
can also use these tools to measure certain areas of a document before sending it to a professional printer. The
measuring tools are available to Reader users only if the PDF creator enables measuring functionality.
When you use a measuring tool, the Measurement Info panel shows information about the measurement, such as
current measurement, delta values, and scale ratio.
A
B
C
Measuring tools
A. Measuring toolbar B. Object being measured C. Measurement Info panel
1 Choose Tools > Analyze> Measuring Tool.
2 To measure areas of your PDF document, select any of the following measurement types:
• Select the Distance tool
to measure the distance between two points. Click the first point, move the pointer
to the second point, and click again.
• Select the Perimeter tool to measure a set of distances between multiple points. Click each point you want to
measure. Then, double-click the last point.
• Select the Area tool to measure the area within the line segments that you draw. Click each point you want to
measure. After you have clicked at least two points, click the first point to complete the area measurement.
3 While measuring objects, do any of the following:
• To snap the measurement to the end of a line, select Snap To Paths
.
• To snap the measurement to the endpoint of a line, select Snap To Endpoints
.
• To snap the measurement to the midpoint of a line, select Snap To Midpoints
.
• To snap the measurement to the intersection of multiple lines, select Snap To Intersections
• To constrain the measurement lines to increments of 45º, hold down the Shift key.
• To discontinue a measurement, right-click and choose Cancel Measurement.
• To delete a measurement markup, click it with the Measurement Tool and press Delete.
Last updated 2/11/2011
34
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
More Help topics
“Change the look of your comments” on page 151
Measuring tool options
Use the right-click menu to set measuring tool options.
Change Scale Ratio Change the scaling ratio (such as 3:2) and unit of measurement on the drawing areas.
Change Markup Label Add or change text that appears with the measurement.
Disable/Enable Measurement Markup When enabled, the measurement lines you draw are added to the PDF. When
disabled, the measurement lines disappear when you measure another object or select another tool.
Turn Ortho On/Off When enabled, measurement lines are orthographic only.
Show/Hide Rulers Show or hide vertical and horizontal rulers on the page. (Has the same effect as choosing View >
Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Rulers.)
Snap To Page Content/Don’t Snap To Page Content Turn all Snap Enables on or off.
Export Measurement Markup To Excel Save the information for all the measurements in your PDF to a CSV file.
Preferences Open the Measurement (2D) preferences.
Measuring preferences
Change the 2D Measuring preferences to determine how 2D data is measured.
Note: In Reader, Measuring preferences apply to PDFs that have commenting enabled.
Use Scales And Units From Document (When Present) When enabled, measurements based on the units generated
from the original document, if present, are used. Deselect this option to specify the units of measurements manually.
Use Orthographic Lines When enabled, measurement lines are orthographic only.
Measuring Line Color Specifies the color or the line that appears while drawing.
Enable Measurement Markup When enabled, the measurement lines you draw are added to the PDF. When disabled,
the measurement lines disappear when you measure another object or select another tool. You can use the default
measurement labels or specify your own label.
Use Default Leader Length (Distance Tool only) When deselected, each time you draw a distance measurement, you
move the mouse to determine the leader length.
Default Line Ending (Distance Tool only) Specifies the appearance of the line endings in distance measurements.
Caption Style (Distance Tool only) Specifies whether the distance measurement caption is Inside or on Top of the
measurement line.
Default Leader Length (Distance Tool only) Specifies the length of the line leader that appears on one side of the
measurement points.
Default Leader Extension Above Line (Distance Tool only) Specifies the length of the leader extension that appears
above the measurement line.
Default Leader Offset From Line Points (Distance Tool only) Specifies the amount of blank space that appears between
the measurement points and the leader.
2D Snap Settings Specify snap behavior. Sensitivity indicates how close the pointer must be to the item being snapped
to. Snap Hint Color specifies the color of the snap line that appears when you hold the pointer over the object.
Last updated 2/11/2011
35
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
View cursor coordinates
The Cursor Coordinates show the coordinate position of the pointer within the document pane. The position
numbering begins in the upper-left corner of the document. Cursor Coordinates also shows the width and height of a
selected object as you resize it.
View x and y coordinates
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Cursor Coordinates.
2 Move the mouse pointer to view x and y coordinates.
Change the Cursor Coordinates measurement units
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Units & Guides.
2 Choose a different unit of measurement from the Page & Ruler Units menu.
Maintaining the software
Updating the software
Acrobat application files and components can be updated in a variety of ways. Some updates are available when you
open a PDF that triggers the updating process automatically. For example, if you open a form that uses Asian-language
fonts, you are asked whether you want to download the fonts. Other updates are available only from the Help menu,
and must be installed manually. Some updates are available both automatically and manually.
Manually update the software
❖ Choose Help > Check For Updates, and follow any on-screen instructions.
Change updating preferences
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Updater.
2 In the Check For Updates section, select an option for installing updates.
Manage security settings
If your organization uses server-based security policies, you can set up Acrobat to regularly check for updates to these
policies. Server-based security is set up by an administrator who provides the URL from which to get security updates.
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Security.
2 In the Security Settings, select Load Security Settings From A Server.
3 Type the server address in the URL field.
4 Select how often you want to check for security updates.
5 Select Ask Before Installing to receive notification before the server is checked for policy updates.
Adobe Digital Editions
Use the free Adobe® Digital Editions software to read and organize eBooks and other publications. Digital Editions is
a separate web-based rich internet application (RIA) that replaces the eBooks features in previous versions of Acrobat.
Last updated 2/11/2011
36
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
When you install Digital Editions, your existing bookshelf items are automatically imported and available within the
new Digital Editions bookshelf experience. You can also manually import individual PDFs into your Digital Editions
bookshelf.
Note: When you open an eBook for the first time, the Digital Editions software is automatically installed on your
computer.
For more information about Adobe Digital Editions and to download the software, see
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_digital_en.
Activation and registration
Help with installation
For help with installation issues, see Acrobat Help and Support at www.adobe.com/go/acrobat_support.
License activation
During the installation process, your Adobe software contacts Adobe to complete the license activation process. No
personal data is transmitted. For more information on product activation, visit the Adobe website at
www.adobe.com/go/activation.
A single-user retail license activation supports two computers. For example, you can install the product on a desktop
computer at work and on a laptop computer at home. If you want to install the software on a third computer, first
deactivate it on one of the other two computers. Choose Help > Deactivate.
Register
Register your product to receive complimentary installation support, notifications of updates, and other services.
❖ To register, enter your Adobe ID when prompted when you install or launch the software.
If you choose to skip entering your Adobe ID during installation or launch, you can register at any time by choosing
Help > Product Registration.
Adobe Product Improvement Program
After you have used your Adobe software a certain number of times, a dialog box appears, asking whether you want
to participate in the Adobe Product Improvement Program.
If you choose to participate, data about your use of Adobe software is sent to Adobe. No personal information is
recorded or sent. The Adobe Product Improvement Program only collects information about the features and tools
that you use in the software and how often you use them.
You can opt in to or opt out of the program at any time:
• To participate, choose Help > Product Improvement Program and click Yes, Participate.
• To stop participating, choose Help > Product Improvement Program and click No, Thank You.
Adobe provides more information about the Product Improvement Program in a frequently asked questions (FAQ)
list on the Adobe website.
Last updated 2/11/2011
37
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Services and downloads
Adobe Exchange
Visit the Adobe Exchange at www.adobe.com/go/exchange to download samples as well as thousands of plug-ins and
extensions from Adobe and third-party developers. The plug-ins and extensions can help you automate tasks,
customize workflows, create specialized professional effects, and more.
Adobe downloads
Visit www.adobe.com/go/downloads to find free updates, tryouts, and other useful software.
Adobe Labs
Adobe Labs at www.adobe.com/go/labs gives you the opportunity to experience and evaluate new and emerging
technologies and products from Adobe.
Non-English languages
Asian language PDFs
You can use Acrobat to view, search, and print PDF documents that contain Asian text (Traditional and Simplified
Chinese, Japanese, and Korean). You can also use these languages when you fill in forms, add comments, and apply
digital signatures.
Almost all of the Acrobat features are supported for Traditional and Simplified Chinese, Japanese, and Korean text if
you install the respective Asian language font packs.
In Acrobat in Windows, you must install the Asian language support files by using the custom installation and
selecting the Asian Language Support options under Create Adobe PDF and View Adobe PDF.
PDFMaker and the Adobe PDF printer automatically embed most Asian fonts in your file when creating PDF files.
You can control whether Asian fonts are embedded.
In Windows, you may be able to view and print files that contain Asian languages without having the necessary Asian
language support installed on your system. If you try to open a PDF file for which language support is required, you
are automatically prompted to install the required fonts.
Cyrillic, Central European, and Eastern European language PDFs
You can work with Adobe PDF files that contain Cyrillic text (including Bulgarian and Russian), Central European
text, and Eastern European text (including Czech, Hungarian, and Polish) if the fonts are embedded in the PDF files.
If the fonts are embedded, you can view and print the files on any system. Fonts do not need to be embedded to use
the Search feature.
Note: If you open a PDF file in which form fields or text boxes contain these languages but the fonts are not embedded
and are not installed on your system, choosing Help > Check For Updates Now automatically prompts you to download
and install the necessary fonts.
Last updated 2/11/2011
38
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
Hebrew, Arabic, Thai, and Vietnamese language PDFs
Acrobat supports the entry and display of Thai and Vietnamese text. In Windows only, Arabic and Hebrew are also
supported. By default, Right-To-Left Language Options is enabled under Arabic and Hebrew regional settings (in
Windows).
Enable right-to-left languages
Enabling right-to-left language options displays the user interface elements for controlling paragraph direction, digit
style, and ligature. When this option is selected, you can specify the writing direction (left-to-right or right-to-left) and
type of digits (Western or Arabic-Indic) used for creating and filling out certain form fields, adding digital signatures,
and creating text box markups.
Enable Right-To-Left Language Options is enabled by default under Arabic and Hebrew regional settings.
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select International.
2 Select Enable Right-To-Left Language Options.
Acrobat in Mac OS
Generally, Acrobat works the same for Windows and Mac OS. Some exceptions are noted throughout Help. In
addition, be aware of the following differences:
Common keyboard actions and functions
Windows
Mac OS
Right-click
Control-click
Alt
Option
Ctrl+[character]
Command+[character]
Ctrl-click
Option-click
Ctrl-drag
Option-drag
My Computer
[disk name]
Windows Explorer
Finder
Open the Preferences dialog box
To open the Preferences dialog box in Mac OS, choose Acrobat > Preferences.
Expand a nested list
Items such as bookmarks sometimes appear in nested lists that can be expanded or collapsed. To expand a list in Mac
OS, click the right-pointing triangle to the left of the icon. Click the down-pointing triangle to collapse the list. To
expand or collapse all items in a multilevel list, Option-click the triangle.
Last updated 2/11/2011
39
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Workspace
PDFMaker
PDFMaker is not available for Mac OS. However, you can still create PDFs from many business applications using the
File > Print command. In the Print dialog box, choose Save As Adobe PDF from the PDF menu.
More Help topics
“Keyboard shortcuts” on page 480
Last updated 2/11/2011
40
Chapter 3: Creating PDFs
Adobe® PDF is the solution of choice for capturing robust information from any application on any computer system.
You can create PDFs from document files, websites, scanned paper documents, and clipboard content.
Overview of creating PDFs
What’s the best way to create a PDF?
You create a PDF by converting other documents and resources to Portable Document Format. You can usually choose
from several PDF creation methods, depending on the type of file you start with and your requirements for the PDF.
You can create PDFs from documents printed on paper, Microsoft Word documents, InDesign® files, and digital
images, to name just a few examples. Different types of sources have different tools available for PDF conversion. In
many applications, you can create PDFs by selecting the Adobe PDF printer in the Print dialog box.
If a file is open in its authoring application (such as a spreadsheet that is open in Microsoft Excel), you can usually
convert the file to PDF without opening Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro. Similarly, if Acrobat is already open, you don’t have
to open the authoring application to convert a file to PDF.
Every PDF strikes a balance between efficiency (small file size) and quality (such as resolution and color). When that
balance is critical to your task, you’ll want to use a method that includes access to various conversion options.
For example, you can drag and drop files on the Acrobat icon to create PDFs. In this case, Acrobat applies the most
recently used conversion settings without providing access to those settings. If you want more control over the process,
you’ll want to use another method.
• Adobe PDF in Creative Workflows: www.adobe.com/designcenter/creativesuite/articles/cs3ip_pdfworkflows.pdf.
• Acrobat user community forums: acrobatusers.com/forum/pdf-creation.
PDF creation methods by file type
Refer to the following lists to determine the methods available for the different types of files.
Most files
These methods can be used for documents and images in almost all file formats.
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from File.
Adobe PDF printer Within most applications, in the Print dialog box.
Drag and drop On the desktop or from a folder.
Context menu On the desktop or in a folder, by right-clicking.
Paper documents
Requires a scanner and a hard copy of the document.
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from Scanner. Or, for previously scanned paper documents, by
choosing PDF from File.
Last updated 2/11/2011
41
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Microsoft Office documents
PDFMaker (Windows only) Within the authoring application, in the Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar and on the Adobe
PDF menu. For Microsoft Office 2007 or later applications, in the Acrobat ribbon.
Save As Adobe PDF (Mac OS) Within the authoring application, choose File > Save As, and select Adobe PDF as the
format.
Adobe PDF printer (Windows only) Within the authoring application, in the Print dialog box.
Drag and drop (Windows only) On the desktop or from a folder.
Context menu (Windows only) On the desktop or in a folder, by right-clicking.
Email messages
PDFMaker (Windows only) Within Microsoft Outlook or Lotus Notes, by clicking Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar buttons.
Or by choosing commands in the Adobe PDF menu (Outlook) or the Actions menu (Lotus Notes).
Adobe PDF printer Within the email application, in the Print dialog box. Creates a PDF (not a PDF Portfolio).
Context menu (Outlook 2007 or later) On an email folder or selection of messages, by right-clicking.
Web pages
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from Web Page.
PDFMaker (Windows only) Within Internet Explorer or Firefox, or when editing in a web-authoring application that
supports PDFMaker, such as Word. Also, in the Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar and on the Adobe PDF menu.
Adobe PDF printer Within a web browser or when editing in a web-authoring application, such as Word; in the Print
dialog box.
Drag and drop On the desktop or from a folder, dragging the HTML file.
Context menu (HTML files) On the desktop or in a folder, by right-clicking the HTML file.
Content copied on the clipboard
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from Clipboard.
AutoCAD files (Windows only)
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from File.
PDFMaker Within AutoCAD, in the Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar or in the Adobe PDF menu.
Adobe PDF printer Within AutoCAD, in the Print dialog box.
Drag and drop On the desktop or from a folder.
Context menu On the desktop or in a folder, by right-clicking.
PostScript and EPS files
Drag and drop On the desktop or from a folder, by dragging to the Acrobat Distiller icon or into the Acrobat Distiller®
window.
Double-clicking (PostScript® files only) On the desktop or in a folder.
Open command Within Acrobat Distiller, in the File menu.
Create menu Within Acrobat, by choosing PDF from File.
Context menu On the desktop or in a folder, by right-clicking.
Last updated 2/11/2011
42
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
3D files
Create menu Within Acrobat Pro, by choosing PDF From File.
Drag and drop On the desktop or from a folder.
Balancing PDF file size and quality
You can select various settings to ensure that your PDF has the best balance between file size, resolution, conformity
to specific standards, and other factors. Which settings you select depends on your goals for the PDF that you are
creating. For example, a PDF intended for high-quality commercial printing requires different settings than a PDF
intended only for on-screen viewing and quick downloading over the Internet.
Once selected, these settings apply across PDFMaker, Acrobat, and Acrobat Distiller. However, some settings are
limited to specific contexts or file types. For example, PDFMaker options can vary among the different types of
Microsoft Office applications.
For convenience, you can select one of the conversion presets available in Acrobat. You can also create, define, save,
and reuse custom presets that are uniquely suited to your purposes.
For scanned documents, you can choose from Autodetect Color Mode or several scanning presets that are optimized
for scanning documents and images in color or black and white. You can modify these presets, or use your own custom
scanning settings.
More Help topics
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
Creating simple PDFs with Acrobat
Convert a file to PDF using Acrobat
1 In Acrobat, do one of the following:
• Choose File > Create > PDF From File.
• In the toolbar, click the Create button
and choose PDF From File.
2 In the Open dialog box, select the file. You can browse all file types or select a specific type from the Files Of Type menu.
3 Optionally, click Settings to change the conversion options. The options available vary depending on the file type.
Note: The Settings button is unavailable if you choose All Files as the file type or if no conversion settings are available
for the selected file type.
4 Click Open to convert the file to a PDF.
Depending on the type of file being converted, the authoring application opens automatically or a progress dialog box
appears. If the file is in an unsupported format, a message appears, telling you that the file cannot be converted to PDF.
5 When the new PDF opens, choose File > Save or File > Save As; then select a name and location for the PDF.
When naming a PDF that’s intended for electronic distribution, limit the filename to eight characters (with no spaces)
and include the .pdf extension. This action ensures that email programs or network servers don’t truncate the filename
and that the PDF opens as expected.
Last updated 2/11/2011
43
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
More Help topics
“View PDFMaker conversion settings” on page 56
“PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs” on page 95
Drag and drop to create PDFs
This method is best reserved for small, simple files, such as small image files and plain text files, when the balance
between file size and output quality is not important. You can use this technique with many other types of files, but
you won’t have the opportunity to adjust any conversion settings during the process.
1 Select the icons of one or more files.
2 Drag the file icons onto the Acrobat application icon. Or (Windows only) drag the files into the open Acrobat
window.
If a message appears saying that the file could not be opened in Acrobat, then that file type cannot be converted to PDF
by the drag-and-drop method. Use one of the other conversion methods for that file.
Note: You can also convert PostScript and EPS files to PDF by dragging them onto the Acrobat Distiller window or the
Distiller application icon.
3 Save the PDF.
(Windows only) You can also right-click a file in Windows Explorer and choose Convert to Adobe PDF.
Convert clipboard content to PDF
You can create PDFs from text and images that you copy from applications on Mac OS or Windows.
1 Capture content in the Clipboard:
• Use the copy command in the applications.
• Press the PrintScreen key (Windows)
• Use the Grab utility (Applications > Utilities > Grab), and choose Edit > Copy to place the content on the clipboard.
(Mac OS)
2 In Acrobat, choose File > Create > PDF from Clipboard.
Note: The PDF from Clipboard command appears only when content is copied to the Clipboard. If the Clipboard is empty,
the command is disabled.
Convert screen captures to PDF (Mac OS)
In Mac OS, you can create PDFs from screen captures.
❖ Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat choose File > Create > PDF [From Screen Capture, From Window Capture, or From Selection Capture].
• Use the Grab utility (Applications > Utilities > Grab) to capture a screen image, and choose Edit > Copy to copy
the image to the clipboard. Then start Acrobat and choose File > Create > PDF From Clipboard.
Note: The PDF From Clipboard command appears when an image or text is copied to the clipboard. If the clipboard is
empty, the command does not appear.
Last updated 2/11/2011
44
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Create a PDF from a blank page
You can create a PDF from a blank page rather than beginning with a file, a clipboard image, or scanning.
This process can be useful for creating a one-page PDFs. For longer, more complex, or heavily formatted documents,
it’s better to create the source document in an application that offers more layout and formatting options, such as
Adobe InDesign or Microsoft Word.
1 In Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro, close any open documents.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > More Insert Options > Insert Blank Page.
A blank single-page PDF is created. Using Insert Blank Page command again adds another page to the existing PDF.
Create multiple PDFs from multiple files
You can create multiple PDFs from multiple native files, including files of different supported formats, in one
operation. This method is useful when you must convert a large number of files to PDF.
Note: When you use this method, Acrobat applies the most recently used conversion settings without offering you access
to those settings. If you want to adjust the conversion settings, do so before using this method.
1 Choose File > Create > Batch Create Multiple Files.
2 Choose Add Files > Add Files or Add Folders, and then select the files or folder.
3 Click OK. The Output options dialog box appears.
4 In the Output Options dialog box, specify your target folder and filename preferences, and then click OK.
Scan a paper document to PDF
You can create a PDF file directly from a paper document, using your scanner and Acrobat. On Windows, Acrobat
supports TWAIN scanner drivers and Windows Image Acquisition (WIA) drivers.
In Windows, you can either use the Autodetect color mode and let Acrobat determine the paper document’s content
type, or use other presets (Black & White Document, Grayscale Document, Color Image, and Color Document) based
on your judgement. You can configure the scanning presets or use the Custom Scan option to scan with the settings
of your choice.
Note: Preset scanning is available only for scanner drivers that support Hide Scanner’s Native Interface mode. The
scanning presets are not available on Mac OS.
In Windows, if a WIA driver is installed for your scanner, you can use the Scan button on your scanner to create a
PDF. Press the Scan button, and then in Windows, choose Adobe Acrobat from the list of registered applications.
Then, in the Acrobat Scan dialog box, select a scanner and a document preset or Custom Scan.
After you scan a document to PDF, you can apply security settings using one of the security or batch processing
methods in Acrobat, or using JavaScript. For more information see the documents at
learn.adobe.com/wiki/display/security/Document+Library.
For more information on scanning, see these resources:
• See a video on how to convert a scanned document into a PDF: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_024_acrx_en
• Troubleshooting scanning and OCR: www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/troubleshoot-scanning-and-ocr
• How to edit a scanned PDF: www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_edit_scans_en
• How to extract active text from an image: www.peachpit.com/articles/article.aspx?p=1272051
Last updated 2/11/2011
45
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
More Help topics
“Choosing a security method” on page 215
“About Actions” on page 331
“Creating and distributing forms” on page 173
Scan a paper document to PDF using a Autodetect Color Mode (Windows)
1 Choose File > Create > PDF from Scanner > Autodetect Color Mode.
2 If prompted to scan more pages, select Scan More Pages, Scan Reverse Sides, or Scan Is Complete, and click OK.
Scan a paper document to PDF using a preset (Windows)
1 Choose File > Create > PDF from Scanner > [document preset].
2 If prompted to scan more pages, select Scan More Pages, Scan Reverse Sides, or Scan Is Complete, and click OK.
Scan a paper document to PDF without presets
1 In Acrobat, do one of the following:
• (Windows) Choose File > Create > PDF from Scanner > Custom Scan.
• (Mac OS) Choose File > Create > PDF from Scanner.
2 Select scanning options in the Scan dialog box, as needed, and then click Scan.
Note: If you specify that you want to use the native scanner user interface instead of the Acrobat user interface, other
windows or dialog boxes appear. Consult the scanner documentation information on available options. In Mac OS, the
scanner user interface is always shown.
3 If prompted to scan more pages, select Scan More Pages, Scan Reverse Sides, or Scan Is Complete, and click OK.
Optimize a scanned PDF
1 Open a PDF created from a scanned document.
2 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Optimize Scanned PDF.
3 Select options in the Optimize Scanned PDF dialog box, and click OK.
Configure scanning presets (Windows)
1 Choose File > Create > PDF from Scanner > Configure Presets.
2 In the Configure Presets dialog box, select a preset: Autodetect Color Mode, Black & White Document, Grayscale
Document, Color Document, or Color Image.
3 Adjust the settings as needed.
4 Click Save to save the preset, and then click Close.
Scanning options
Scanner Select an installed scanner. You must have the manufacturer scanning software installed on your computer.
In Windows only, click the Options button to specify scanner options.
Presets Select a preset to modify.
Sides Specify single or double-sided scanning. If you select Both Sides and the settings of the scanner are for only one
side, the scanner setting overrides the Acrobat settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
46
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Note: You can scan both sides of pages even on scanners that do not themselves support two-sided scanning. When Both
Sides is selected, a dialog box appears after the first sides are scanned. You can then reverse the original paper documents
in the tray, and select the Scan Reverse Side (Put Reverse Of Sheets) option in that dialog box. This method produces a
PDF with all pages in the proper sequence.
Color Mode (Windows only) Select a basic color mode (Autodetect, Color, Black and White, or Grayscale) supported
by your scanner. This option is enabled if your Scanner Options are set to use the Acrobat scanning dialog box instead
of the scanner application.
Resolution (Windows only) Select a resolution supported by your scanner. This option is enabled if your Scanner
Options are set to use the Acrobat scanning dialog box instead of the scanner application.
Note: If you select a Color Mode or Resolution option not supported by your scanner, a message appears and your scanner
application window opens. Select different options in the scanner application window.
Paper Size (Windows only) Select a paper size or specify a custom width and height.
Prompt For Scanning More Pages When selected, a dialog box prompting you to scan additional pages appears after
every scanning session.
New PDF Document Creates a new PDF. This option is not available in the Configure Presets dialog box.
Multiple Files Creates multiple files from multiple paper documents. Click More Options, and specify whether to
create a PDF Portfolio of the files, the number of pages for each file, and a filename prefix. These options are not
available in the Configure Presets dialog box.
Append To Existing File Or Portfolio Adds the converted scan to an existing PDF or PDF Portfolio. This option is not
available in the Configure Presets dialog box.
Optimize Scanned PDF Select this option to run the optimization process on the PDF. This option is used to
compresses and filter the images in the scanned PDF.
Small Size/High Quality Drag the slider to set the balance point between file size and quality. Click Options to
customize optimization with specific settings for file compression and filtering.
Make Searchable (Run OCR) Select this option to convert text images in the PDF to searchable and selectable text. This
option applies optical character recognition (OCR) and font and page recognition to the text images. Click Options to
specify settings in the Recognize Text - Settings dialog box. See “Recognize text in scanned documents” on page 48.
Make PDF/A Compliant Select this option to make the PDF conform to ISO standards for PDF/A-1b. When selected,
only Searchable Image is available in the Recognize Text - Settings dialog box for the PDF Output Style option.
Add Metadata When selected, the Document Properties dialog box appears after scanning. In the Document
Properties dialog box, you can add metadata, or information about the scanned document, to the PDF file. If you are
creating multiple files, you can enter common metadata for all of the files.
Scanner Options dialog box
Data Transfer Method Native Mode transfers in the default mode for your scanner. Memory Mode is automatically
selected for scanning in resolutions over 600 dots per inch (dpi).
User Interface The Hide Scanner’s Native Interface option bypasses the windows and dialog boxes provided by the
scanner manufacturer. Instead, scanning starts directly with the settings specified in the Custom Scan settings.
Invert Black And White Images This option creates positive images from black-and-white negatives, for example.
Last updated 2/11/2011
47
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Optimize Scanned PDF dialog box
The Optimize Scanned PDF dialog box controls the image settings of how scanned images are filtered and compressed
for the PDF. Default settings are suitable for a wide range of document pages, but you may want to customize settings
for higher-quality images, smaller file sizes, or scanning issues.
Apply Adaptive Compression Divides each page into black-and-white, grayscale, and color regions and chooses a
representation that preserves appearance while highly compressing each type of content. The recommended scanning
resolutions are 300 dots per inch (dpi) for grayscale and RGB input, or 600 dpi for black-and-white input.
Color/Grayscale settings When scanning color or grayscale pages, select one of the following:
• JPEG2000 Applies JPEG2000 compression to the colored image content.
• ZIP Applies ZIP compression to the colored image content.
• JPEG Applies JPEG compression to the colored image content.
Note: The scanner uses either the selected Color/Grayscale option or the selected Monochrome option. Which one is used
depends on the settings you select in the Acrobat Scan dialog box or in the scanner’s TWAIN interface, which may open
after you click Scan in the Acrobat Scan dialog box. (By default, the scanner application dialog box does not open.)
Monochrome When scanning black-and-white or monotone images, select one of the following:
• JBIG2 (Lossless) & JBIG2(Lossy) Applies the JBIG2 compression method to black-and-white input pages. Highest
quality levels use the lossless method; at lower settings, text is highly compressed. Text pages typically are 60% smaller
than CCITT Group 4 compressed pages, but processing is slow. Compatible with Acrobat 5.0 (PDF 1.4) and later.
Note: For compatibility with Acrobat 4.0, use a compression method other than JBIG2.
• CCITT Group 4 Applies CCITT Group 4 compression to black-and-white input page images. This fast, lossless
compression method is compatible with Acrobat 3.0 (PDF 1.2) and later.
Small Size/High Quality Sets the balance point between file size and quality.
Deskew Rotates any page that is not square with the sides of the scanner bed, to make the PDF page align vertically.
Choose On or Off.
Background Removal Whitens nearly white areas of grayscale and color input (not black-and-white input).
For best results, calibrate your scanner’s contrast and brightness settings so that a scan of a normal black-and-white
page has dark gray or black text and a white background. Then, Off or Low should produce good results. If scanning
off-white paper or newsprint, use Medium or High to clean up the page.
Descreen Removes halftone dot structure, which can reduce JPEG compression, cause moire patterns, and make text
difficult to recognize. Suitable for 200–400-dpi grayscale or RGB input or, for Adaptive compression, 400–600-dpi
black-and-white input. The On setting (recommended) applies the filter for 300 dpi or higher grayscale and RGB
input. Select Off when scanning a page with no pictures or filled areas, or when scanning at a resolution higher than
the effective range.
Text Sharpening Sharpens the text of the scanned PDF file. The default value of low is suitable for most documents.
Increase it if the quality of the printed document is low and the text is unclear.
Scanning tips
• Acrobat scanning accepts images between 10 dpi and 3000 dpi. If you select Searchable Image or ClearScan for PDF
Output Style, input resolution of 72 dpi or higher is required, and input resolution higher than 600 dpi is
downsampled to 600 dpi or lower.
Last updated 2/11/2011
48
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• To apply lossless compression to a scanned image, select one of these options under the Optimization Options in
the Optimize Scanned PDF dialog box: CCITT Group 4 for monochrome images, or Lossless for color or grayscale
images. If this image is appended to a PDF document, and the file is saved by Save, the scanned image remains
uncompressed. If the PDF document is saved using Save As, the scanned image may be compressed.
• For most pages, black-and-white scanning at 300 dpi produces text best suited for conversion. At 150 dpi, OCR
accuracy is slightly lower, and more font-recognition errors occur; at 400 dpi and higher resolution, processing
slows and compressed pages are bigger. If a page has many unrecognized words or very small text (9 points or
smaller), try scanning at higher resolution. Scan in black and white whenever possible.
• When Recognize Text Using OCR is disabled, full 10-to-3000 dpi resolution range may be used, but the
recommended resolution is 72 and higher dpi. For Adaptive compression, 300 dpi is recommended for grayscale
or RGB input, or 600 dpi for black-and-white input.
• Pages scanned in 24-bit color, 300 dpi, at 8-1/2–by-11 in. (21.59-by-27.94 cm) result in large images (25 MB) before
compression. Your system may require 50 MB of virtual memory or more to scan the image. At 600 dpi, both
scanning and processing typically are about four times slower than at 300 dpi.
• Avoid dithering or halftone scanner settings. These settings can improve the appearance of photographs, but they
make it difficult to recognize text.
• For text printed on colored paper, try increasing the brightness and contrast by about 10%. If your scanner has
color-filtering capability, consider using a filter or lamp that drops out the background color. Or if the text isn’t
crisp or drops out, try adjusting scanner contrast and brightness to clarify the scan.
• If your scanner has a manual brightness control, adjust it so that characters are clean and well formed. If characters
are touching, use a higher (brighter) setting. If characters are separated, use a lower (darker) setting.
Recognize text in scanned documents
You can use Acrobat to recognize text in previously scanned documents that have already been converted to PDF.
Optical character recognition (OCR) software enables you to search, correct, and copy the text in a scanned PDF. To
apply OCR to a PDF, the original scanner resolution must have been set at 72 dpi or higher.
For more information on text recognition, see these videos:
• Recognizing Text in Scanned PDF Documents: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_025_acrx_en
• How to Edit a Scanned PDF: www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_edit_scans_en
Note: Scanning at 300 dpi produces the best text for conversion. At 150 dpi, OCR accuracy is slightly lower.
More Help topics
“Adding unifying page elements” on page 110
Converting Scanned PDF Files to Other File Formats
Recognize text in a single document
1 Open the scanned PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Recognize Text > In This File.
3 In the Recognize Text dialog box, select an option under Pages.
4 Optionally, click Edit to open the Recognize Text - General Settings dialog box, and specify the options as needed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
49
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Recognize text in multiple documents
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Recognize Text > In Multiple Files.
2 In the Recognize Text dialog box, click Add Files, and choose Add Files, Add Folders, or Add Open Files. Then
select the files or folder.
3 In the Output Options dialog box, specify a target folder for output files, and filename preferences.
4 In the Recognize Text - General Settings dialog box, specify the options, and then click OK.
Recognize Text - General Settings dialog box
Primary OCR Language Specifies the language for the OCR engine to use to identify the characters.
PDF Output Style Determines the type of PDF to produce. All options require an input resolution of 72 dpi or higher
(recommended). All formats apply OCR and font and page recognition to the text images and convert them to normal text.
• Searchable Image Ensures that text is searchable and selectable. This option keeps the original image, deskews it as
needed, and places an invisible text layer over it. The selection for Downsample Images in this same dialog box
determines whether the image is downsampled and to what extent.
• Searchable Image (Exact) Ensures that text is searchable and selectable. This option keeps the original image and
places an invisible text layer over it. Recommended for cases requiring maximum fidelity to the original image.
• ClearScan Synthesizes a new Type 3 font that closely approximates the original, and preserves the page background
using a low-resolution copy.
Downsample To Decreases the number of pixels in color, grayscale, and monochrome images after OCR is complete.
Choose the degree of downsampling to apply. Higher-numbered options do less downsampling, producing higherresolution PDFs.
Correct OCR text in PDFs
When you run OCR on a scanned output, Acrobat analyzes bitmaps of text and substitutes words and characters for
those bitmap areas. If the ideal substitution is uncertain, Acrobat marks the word as suspect. Suspects appear in the
PDF as the original bitmap of the word, but the text is included on an invisible layer behind the bitmap of the word.
This method makes the word searchable even though it is displayed as a bitmap. You can accept these suspects as they
are, or you can use the Edit Document Text tool
to correct them.
Note: If you try to select text in a scanned PDF that does not have OCR applied, or try to perform a Read Out Loud
operation on an image file, Acrobat asks if you want to run OCR. If you click OK, the Recognize Text dialog box opens
and you can select options, which are described in detail under the previous topic.
1 Do one of the following:
• Choose Tools > Recognize Text > Find All Suspects. All suspect words on the page are enclosed in boxes. Click any
suspect word to show the suspect text in the Find Element dialog box.
• Choose Tools > Recognize Text > Find First Suspect.
Note: If you close the Find Element window before correcting all suspect words, you can return to the process by choosing
Tools > Recognize Text > Find First Suspect, or by clicking any suspect word with the Edit Document Text tool.
2 In the Find option, choose OCR Suspects.
3 Compare the word in the Suspect text box with the actual word in the scanned document. To correct an OCR
suspect, click on the highlighted object in the document and type in the new text. If the suspect was incorrectly
identified as text, click the Not Text button.
4 Review and correct the remaining suspect words, and then close the Find Element dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
50
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Enable Fast Web View in a PDF
Fast Web View restructures a PDF document for page-at-a-time downloading (byte-serving) from web servers. With
Fast Web View, the web server sends only the requested page, rather than the entire PDF. This option is especially
important with large documents that can take a long time to download from a server.
Check with your webmaster to make sure that the web server software you use supports page-at-a-time downloading.
To ensure that the PDF documents on your website appear in older browsers, you can also create HTML links (versus
ASP scripts or the POST method) to the PDF documents and use relatively short path names (256 characters or fewer).
Verify that an existing PDF is enabled for Fast Web View
❖ Do one of the following:
• Open the PDF in Acrobat, and choose File > Properties. Look in the lower right area of the Description panel of the
dialog box for the Fast Web View setting (Yes or No).
• (Windows only) Right-click the PDF file icon and choose Properties. Click the PDF tab and look near the bottom
of the panel for the Fast Web View setting (Yes or No).
Verify the Fast Web View Preferences setting
Follow this procedure to make sure that you have Acrobat set up to enable Fast Web View during the PDF creation
process.
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Documents.
2 On the right side of the dialog box, under Save Settings, make sure that Save As Optimizes For Fast Web View is
selected, and click OK.
Enable Fast Web View for an existing PDF
Use this procedure after you have verified your Fast Web View Preferences setting and checked the PDF properties to
be sure that the file is not already enabled for Fast Web View.
1 Open the PDF.
2 Choose File > Save As. Select the same filename and location.
3 When a message appears asking if you want to overwrite the existing file, click OK.
You can also quickly enable Fast Web View in entire folders of Adobe PDF files by using a the Prepare for Web
Publishing action. See “Run an action” on page 304.
Using the Adobe PDF printer
Create PDFs by printing to file
In many authoring applications, you can use the Print command with the Adobe PDF printer to convert your file to
PDF. Your source document is converted to PostScript and fed directly to Distiller for conversion to PDF, without
manually starting Distiller. The current Distiller preference settings and Adobe PDF settings are used to convert the
file. If you’re working with nonstandard page sizes, create a custom page size.
Note: (Windows) For Microsoft Office documents, the Adobe PDF printer does not include some of the features that are
available from PDFMaker. For example, you cannot create bookmarks and hyperlinks using the Adobe PDF printer. If
you’re creating a PDF from a Microsoft Office document and you want to use these features, use PDFMaker.
Last updated 2/11/2011
51
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Note: The Adobe PDF printer creates untagged PDFs. A tagged structure is required for reflowing content to a handheld
device and is preferable for producing reliable results with a screen reader.
More Help topics
“Creating accessible PDFs” on page 271
“Creating PDFs with PDFMaker (Windows)” on page 54
Create a PDF using the Print command (Windows)
1 Open the file in its authoring application, and choose File > Print.
2 Choose Adobe PDF from the printers menu.
3 Click the Properties (or Preferences) button to customize the Adobe PDF printer setting. (In some applications,
you may need to click Setup in the Print dialog box to open the list of printers, and then click Properties or
Preferences.)
4 In the Print dialog box, click OK.
Note: Your PDF is saved in the folder specified by the setting of the Adobe PDF Output Folder in the Preferences dialog
box; the default location is My Documents. If you specify Prompt For Adobe PDF Filename, then a Save As dialog opens
when you print.
Create a PDF using the Print command (Mac OS X)
The method for creating PDFs using the Print command changed in Mac OS v10.6 Snow Leopard with Acrobat 9.1
and later. The following procedure describes the method in both Snow Leopard and earlier versions of Mac OS X.
1 Open the file in its authoring application, and choose File > Print.
2 Choose Save As Adobe PDF from the PDF menu at the bottom of the dialog box.
3 For Adobe PDF Settings, choose one of the default settings, or customize the settings using Distiller. Any custom
settings that you have defined are listed.
For most users, the default Adobe PDF conversion settings are adequate.
4 For After PDF Creation, specify whether to open the PDF.
5 Click Continue.
6 Select a name and location for your PDF, and click Save.
Note: By default, your PDF is saved with the same filename and a .pdf extension.
Adobe PDF printing preferences (Windows)
Printing preferences apply to all applications that use the Adobe PDF printer, unless you change the settings in an
authoring application by using the Page Setup, Document Setup, or Print menu.
Note: The dialog box for setting printing preferences is named Adobe PDF Printing Preferences, Adobe PDF Printing
Defaults, or Adobe PDF Document Properties, depending on how you access it.
To access printing preferences:
• Open the Printers window from the Start menu. Right-click the Adobe PDF printer, and choose Printing
Preferences.
Last updated 2/11/2011
52
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• In an authoring application such as Adobe InDesign, choose File > Print. Select Adobe PDF as the printer, and click
the Properties (or Preferences) button. (In some applications, you may need to click Setup in the Print dialog box
to access the list of printers, and then click Properties or Preferences to customize the Adobe PDF settings.)
PDF-specific options appear on the Adobe PDF Settings tab. The Paper Quality tab and Layout tab contain other
familiar options for the paper source, printer ink, page orientation, and number of pages per sheet.
Note: Printing Preferences are different from printer Properties. The Preferences include Adobe PDF-specific options for
the conversion process; the Properties dialog box contains tabs of options that are available for any type of printer.
Adobe PDF Conversion Settings Select a predefined set of options from the Default Settings menu or click Edit to view
or change the settings in the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box.
Adobe PDF Security To add security to the PDF, choose one of the following options, or click Edit to view or change
the security settings:
• Reconfirm Security For Each Job Opens the Adobe PDF - Security dialog box each time you create a PDF using the
Adobe PDF printer. Specify settings in the dialog box.
• Use The Last Known Security Settings Uses the same security settings that were used the last time a PDF was
created using the Adobe PDF printer on your computer.
Adobe PDF Output Folder Choose an output folder for the converted PDF, or click Browse to add or change the output
folder. Choose Prompt For Adobe PDF Filename to specify a location and filename at the time of conversion.
Adobe PDF Page Size menu Select a custom page size that you have defined.
View Adobe PDF Results Automatically starts Acrobat and displays the converted document immediately.
Add Document Information Includes information such as the filename and date and time of creation.
Rely On System Fonts Only; Do Not Use Document Fonts Deselect this option to download fonts when creating the
PDF. All your fonts will be available in the PDF, but it will take longer to create it. Leave this option selected if you are
working with Asian-language documents.
Delete Log Files For Successful Jobs Automatically deletes the log files unless the job fails.
Ask To Replace Existing PDF File Warns you when you are about to overwrite an existing PDF with a file of the same name.
More Help topics
“Create and use a custom page size” on page 53
Set Adobe PDF printer properties (Windows)
In Windows, you can usually leave the Adobe PDF printer properties unchanged, unless you have configured printer
sharing or set security.
Note: Printing Properties are different from printer Preferences. The Properties dialog box contains tabs of options that
apply to any type of printer; the Preferences include conversion options specifically for the Adobe PDF printer.
Set Adobe PDF printer properties
1 Open the Printers window from the Start menu, and right-click the Adobe PDF printer.
2 Choose Properties.
3 Click the tabs, and select options as needed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
53
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Reassign the port that the Adobe PDF printer uses
1 Quit Distiller if it is running, and allow all queued jobs to the Adobe PDF printer to complete.
2 Open the Printers window from the Start menu.
3 Right-click the Adobe PDF printer, and choose Properties.
4 Click the Ports tab, and then click Add Port.
5 Select Adobe PDF Port (Windows XP) or Adobe PDF Port Monitor (Vista/Windows 7) from the list of available
port types, and click New Port.
6 Select a local folder for PDF output files, and click OK. Then click Close to quit the Printer Ports dialog box.
7 In the Adobe PDF Properties dialog box, click Apply, and then click OK.
For best results, select a folder on the same system where Distiller is installed. Although remote or network folders are
supported, they have limited user access and security issues.
Delete a folder and reassign the Adobe PDF printer to the default port
1 Quit Distiller if it is running, and allow a few minutes for all queued jobs to Adobe PDF to complete.
2 Open the Printers window from the Start menu.
3 Right-click the Adobe PDF printer, and choose Properties.
4 Click the Ports tab.
5 Select the default port, Documents, and click Apply.
6 Select the port to delete, click Delete Port, and then click Yes to confirm the deletion.
7 Select the Documents port again and click Close.
Create and use a custom page size
It’s important to distinguish between page size (as defined in the source application’s Document Setup dialog box for
your document) and paper size (the sheet of paper, piece of film, or area of the printing plate you’ll print on). Your
page size might be U.S. Letter (8-1/2-by-11 in. or 21.59-by-27.94 cm), but you might need to print on a larger piece of
paper or film to accommodate any printer’s marks or the bleed area. To ensure that your document prints as expected,
set up your page size in both the source application and the printer.
The list of paper sizes available to Acrobat comes from the PPD file (PostScript printers) or from the printer driver
(non-PostScript printers). If the printer and PPD file you’ve chosen for PostScript printing support custom paper sizes,
you see a Custom option in the Paper Size menu. For printers capable of producing very large print areas, Acrobat
supports pages as large as 15,000,000 in. (38,100,000 cm) by 15,000,000 in. (38,100,000 cm).
Create a custom page size (Windows)
1 Do one of the following:
• Open the Printers or Printer And Faxes window from the Start menu. Right-click the Adobe PDF printer, and
choose Printing Preferences.
• In an authoring application such as Adobe InDesign, choose File > Print. Select Adobe PDF as the printer, and click
the Properties button. (In some applications, you may need to click Setup in the Print dialog box to open the list of
printers, and then click Properties or Preferences to customize the Adobe PDF settings.)
2 In the Adobe PDF Settings tab, click the Add button next to the Adobe PDF Page Size menu.
Last updated 2/11/2011
54
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
3 Specify the name, width, height, and unit of measurement. Click Add/Modify to add the custom page size name to
the Adobe PDF Page Size menu.
Create a custom page size (Mac OS)
1 In an authoring application such as Adobe InDesign, choose File > Page Setup.
2 In the Paper Size pop-up menu, select Manage Custom Sizes.
3 Click the + button.
4 Specify the name, height, width, and margins. The unit of measurement depends on the system language.
Use the custom page size
1 Choose File > Print Setup.
2 Select the new custom page size from the Paper Size menu.
Creating PDFs with PDFMaker (Windows)
About Acrobat PDFMaker
PDFMaker is an Acrobat feature that operates within many business applications, such as Microsoft Office
applications, AutoCAD, and Lotus Notes. When you install Acrobat, PDFMaker controls appear in the work area of
the authoring application.
Note: Some PDFMaker features are not available in certain versions of the authoring applications. For a comparison
chart, see Version Compatibility of Acrobat PDFMakers.
Using PDFMaker within an authoring application is a simple, one-click procedure. It involves clicking an Acrobat
PDFMaker toolbar button or choosing a command on the Adobe PDF menu. It is not necessary to open Acrobat.
Convert a file to PDF using PDFMaker
In Windows, Acrobat installs both an Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar and an Adobe PDF menu in many popular
authoring applications. You can use either the toolbar buttons or the Adobe PDF menu (the Action menu in Lotus
Notes) to create PDFs, but the menu also provides access to conversion settings. Although many of the conversion
options are common to all authoring applications, a few are application-specific. See the video Creating PDF Files from
Microsoft Office for more information.
For Microsoft Office 2007 and later applications such as Word, Excel, PowerPoint, and Access, the options for creating
PDFs are available from the Acrobat ribbon.
Note: If you don’t see the PDF toolbar buttons in an application, you must show or activate the PDF toolbar. For other
troubleshooting issues, see the TechNote http://kb2.adobe.com/cps/333/333235.html.
More Help topics
“Customize Adobe PDF settings” on page 81
“Create PDFs from Word mail merges” on page 62
Last updated 2/11/2011
55
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Show or activate PDFMaker in Microsoft Office and Lotus Notes
If the PDF toolbar buttons don’t appear in your Microsoft Office or Lotus Notes application, use one of the following
methods to show or activate PDFMaker.
For Lotus Notes 7 or earlier, choose File > Preferences > Toolbar Preferences, click Toolbars, and select the Visible
option for Acrobat PDFMaker.
For Lotus Notes 8 or later, choose File > Preferences. In the dialog box that appears, choose Toolbar > Toolbars, and
select the Visible option for Acrobat PDFMaker.
For Office 2003 or earlier, choose View > Toolbars > Acrobat PDFMaker.
For Office 2007 or Office 2010, follow these steps:
1 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook 2007) Choose Tools > Trust Center.
• (Other Office 2007 applications) Click the Office button, and then click the [Application] Options button, where
[Application] is the Office application name. For example, in Word, the button name is Word Options.
• (Office 2010 applications) Click the File tab, and then click Option.
2 Click Add-Ins on the left side of the dialog box.
3 Do one of the following:
• If PDFMOutlook or Acrobat PDFMaker Office COM Addin is not listed, choose COM Add-Ins from the Manage
pop-up menu and click Go.
• If PDFMOutlook or Acrobat PDFMaker Office COM Addin is listed under Disabled Application Add-ins, select
Disabled Items from the Manage pop-up menu and click Go.
4 Select PDFMOutlook or Acrobat PDFMaker Office COM Addin and click OK.
5 Restart the Office application.
Convert a file to PDF
If you also want to send the PDF for review, see Donna Baker’s One-Step Convert and Send for Review.
1 Open the file in the application used to create it.
2 Click the Convert To Adobe PDF button
on the Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar.
For Microsoft Office 2007 or 2010 applications, such as Word, Excel, PowerPoint, and Access, click the Create PDF
button
on the Acrobat ribbon.
3 Enter a filename and location for the PDF, and click Save.
Create a PDF as an email attachment
1 Open the file in the application used to create it.
2 Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Email.
For Microsoft Office 2007 or 2010 applications, such as Word, Excel, PowerPoint, and Access, click the Create And
Attach To Email button
on the Acrobat ribbon.
When the conversion is finished, a blank message with the new PDF included as an attachment automatically opens
in your default email application. You can then address and complete the message and either send it or save it as a draft.
Last updated 2/11/2011
56
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Attach a file as PDF (Outlook)
1 In the Outlook email Message window, click the Attach As Adobe PDF button.
Note: If the Attach As PDF button isn’t visible, choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings, and then select Show
Attach As Adobe PDF Buttons. This option is not available in Outlook 2007 or later.
2 Select a file to attach, and click Open.
Convert files to a secured PDF and attach it to an email message (Outlook)
1 In the Outlook email Message window, click the Attach As Secured Adobe PDF button
.
Note: The Attach As Secured Adobe PDF button appears only after you’ve configured an Adobe LiveCycle® Rights
Management Server using the Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings dialog box.
2 Click Browse, select a file to convert, and click Open.
3 Specify the users that can open the PDF, and then click OK:
• To specify only users that receive the PDF, select Restrict Access Only To People In This Message’s To:, Cc:, And
Bcc: List. In this case, the PDF isn’t secured until you send the email message.
• To specify only users that are specified by a security policy, select Restrict Access By Applying The Following
Security Policy, and then select a security policy in the list. In this case, the PDF is secured before it is attached to
the email message.
4 If prompted, enter your user name and password to log in to the Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management Server.
Create a PDF and send it for review
1 Open the file in the application used to create it.
2 Click the Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For Review button
on the Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar, or (if
available) choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For Review.
For Microsoft Office 2007 or 2010 applications such as Word, Excel, PowerPoint, and Access, click the Create And
Send For Review button
on the Acrobat ribbon.
3 When the Identity Setup dialog box appears, enter the appropriate information about yourself, and click Complete.
4 Follow the directions in the wizard that appears, as described in “Start an email-based review” on page 141.
View PDFMaker conversion settings
PDFMaker conversion settings vary according to file types. For example, the options available for PowerPoint files
aren’t the same as the options available for Outlook files. Once you’ve selected conversion settings, those choices apply
to all subsequent PDFs you create from that file type. It’s a good idea to review the settings occasionally.
1 Open a PDFMaker-enabled application (such as Word or Excel).
2 Do one of the following:
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Change Adobe PDF Conversion Settings.
• (Office 2007 or 2010 applications) In the Acrobat ribbon, click Preferences.
• (All other applications) Choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings.
3 (Optional) To revert to the original default settings, click Restore Defaults on the Settings tab.
Last updated 2/11/2011
57
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
More Help topics
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
“Application-specific PDFMaker settings” on page 67
Settings tab of the Conversion Settings
The settings available for PDFMaker depend on the application in which you’re using PDFMaker.
Conversion Settings Specifies the standard by which the PDF will be optimized. When you choose an item in the
menu, a description of that preset appears immediately below it.
View Adobe PDF Result Opens the converted document directly into Acrobat. (Exception: when you choose Convert
To Adobe PDF And Email.)
Prompt For Adobe PDF File Name Lets you enter a custom filename for the resulting PDF. Deselect this option to save
the file in the same folder as the source file, using the same name but with a .pdf extension.
Convert Document Information Adds document information from the Properties dialog box of the source file. This
setting overrides the printer preferences and settings in the Advanced panel of the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box.
Note: The Advanced Settings button opens the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box, which contains many additional
conversion options. These conversion settings apply to all Acrobat features that create PDFs, such as Acrobat Distiller,
PDFMaker, and the Acrobat application itself.
Create PDF/A Compliant PDF File Creates the PDF so that it conforms to this ISO standard for long-term preservation
of electronic documents. (In the Microsoft Publisher application alone, PDFMaker does not support the PDF/A
standard.)
Note: When Conversion Settings are opened from within Word, Excel, or PowerPoint, this option specifies PDF/A 1a:2005. When opened from within Microsoft Visio, Access, Microsoft Project, or AutoCAD, it specifies PDF/A 1-b:2005.
Security tab of the Conversion Settings
The settings available for PDFMaker depend on the application in which you’re using PDFMaker.
Require A Password To Open The Document When selected, makes the Document Open Password option available,
where you enter a password that users must use to open the document.
Restrict Editing And Printing Of The Document When selected, makes the other Permissions options available.
Change Permissions Password Specifies a password you set that users must use in order to do any allowable printing
or editing.
Printing Allowed Specifies whether users who use the Permissions Password can print the document and at what
resolution.
Changes Allowed Specifies what kind of changes users who use the Permissions Password can make.
Enable Copying Of Text, Images, And Other Contents Prevents or allows users from copying from the PDF.
Enable Text Access For Screen Reader Devices For The Visually Impaired Prevents or allows screen reader devices to
read text. (Selected by default.)
Enable Plaintext Metadata Specifies whether the search engine can read the document metadata. Available only when
the PDF-compatibility is set to Acrobat 6.0 (PDF 1.5) or later.
Last updated 2/11/2011
58
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Convert Microsoft Word, PowerPoint, and Excel files to PDF
When creating a PDF from Microsoft Word, PowerPoint, or Excel, you can set conversion options for the current file.
You can also select a range of content in the file to convert. The conversion options that you can set in the following
steps are some of the most commonly used settings from the Acrobat PDFMaker dialog box. Any changes you make
to the conversion options apply to the current conversion only.
PDFMaker includes an option to embed many types of multimedia files in Microsoft Word and PowerPoint files. The
files are converted to FLV format files. When you convert the document to PDF, the PDF includes a playable FLV file.
For tips on converting Word documents to PDFs, see Troubleshooting PDF-creation issues in Microsoft Word at
www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/troubleshooting-pdf-creation-issues-microsoft-word.
More Help topics
“View PDFMaker conversion settings” on page 56
“Application-specific PDFMaker settings” on page 67
Convert Excel files to PDF
1 Open a file in Excel.
2 Optionally, select the cells to convert.
3 Do one of the following:
• (Office 2003 or earlier) From the Adobe PDF menu, select one of the Convert To Adobe PDF options.
• (Office 2007 or 2010) From the Acrobat ribbon, select one of the Create options.
4 In the Acrobat PDFMaker dialog box, select a Conversion Range, then click Convert To PDF.
5 In the Save Adobe PDF File As dialog box, specify a filename and location for the PDF.
6 Optionally, click the Options button to change the conversion settings.
7 Click Save to create the PDF.
Convert Word and PowerPoint files to PDF
1 Open a file in Word or PowerPoint.
2 Optionally, select objects and text (Word) or slides (PowerPoint), as needed.
3 Do one of the following:
• (Office 2003 or earlier) From the Adobe PDF menu, select one of the Convert To Adobe PDF options.
• (Office 2007 or 2010) From the Acrobat ribbon, select Create PDF, Create And Attach to Email, or Create And Send
For Review.
4 In the Save Adobe PDF File As dialog box, specify a filename and location for the PDF.
5 Optionally, click the Options button to change the conversion settings.
6 Select a Page Range (Word) or Slide Range (PowerPoint). The Selection option is available only if you have selected
content in the file.
7 Click OK, then click Save to create the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
59
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Embed multimedia files into Word and PowerPoint documents
1 Do one of the following:
• (Office 2003 or earlier) Choose Adobe PDF > Embed Video And Convert To Flash Format
• (Office 2007 or 2010) In the Acrobat ribbon, click Embed Flash.
2 In the Insert Flash dialog box, choose a multimedia file from the menu, or click Browse to locate and select the file.
3 (Optional) To select a video frame to use as a poster, click Set Poster Image From Current Frame.
4 Choose a media player skin from the menu.
5 Click OK. Acrobat converts the file to FLV format and inserts it into the document.
6 When you are ready to create a PDF, follow the steps to create a PDF as usual. (PowerPoint only) In the Save Adobe
PDF File As dialog box, click Options and make sure that the Convert Multimedia option is selected.
Convert email messages to PDFs
You can use PDFMaker to convert one or more Microsoft Outlook or Lotus Notes email messages or entire folders of
messages to a merged PDF or PDF Portfolio. Within a PDF Portfolio, each email message appears as a separate PDF
file.
The Acrobat PDFMaker Conversion Settings dialog box contains the option that determines whether email messages
are merged into one continuous PDF or assembled into a PDF Portfolio.
The controls that activate an email conversion to PDF appear in two places within the email application: on the
Acrobat PDFMaker toolbar and on a menu. In Outlook, the menu is called Adobe PDF and appears to the right of the
Outlook Help menu. In Lotus Notes, PDF commands appear under the Actions menu.
You can convert one currently open email message to PDF (not to a PDF Portfolio) by choosing File > Print, and
selecting Adobe PDF as the printer in the Print dialog box. The PDFMaker conversion settings do not affect this
process.
More Help topics
“Application-specific PDFMaker settings” on page 67
“Create and manage an index in a PDF” on page 344
Specify whether email messages become merged PDFs or PDF Portfolios
1 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook) Choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings.
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Change Adobe PDF Conversion Settings.
2 Do one of the following:
• To convert and merge email messages into a PDF as sequential pages of one document, deselect Output Adobe PDF
Portfolio When Creating A New PDF File.
• To assemble converted email messages as components of a PDF Portfolio, select Output Adobe PDF Portfolio
When Creating A New PDF File.
Convert an open email message to PDF (Outlook)
❖ Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
60
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
You can also convert a different file to PDF from within an open Outlook email message if the Attach As Adobe PDF
toolbar is shown. Clicking this button opens a series of dialog boxes for selecting and saving the new PDF and also
starts Acrobat, if it is not already running. The resulting PDF is attached to the open email message.
Convert email messages to a new PDF
1 In Outlook or Lotus Notes, select the individual email messages.
2 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook) Choose Adobe PDF > Convert Selected Messages > Create New PDF.
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Convert Selected Messages To Adobe PDF.
3 In the Save Adobe PDF As dialog box, select a location, type a filename, and click Save.
Add email messages or folders to an existing PDF
1 In Outlook or Lotus Notes, select the individual email messages or folders.
2 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook) Choose Adobe PDF > Convert Selected Messages > Append To Existing PDF, or Adobe PDF > Convert
Selected Folders > Append To Existing PDF.
Note: If you have already created one or more PDF Portfolios, you can choose from recently created PDF Portfolios in
addition to the Append To Existing PDF option.
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Append Selected Message(s) To Existing Adobe PDF, or Actions > Append
Selected Folder(s) To Existing Adobe PDF.
3 Locate and select the PDF or PDF Portfolio to which you want to add the converted emails, and click Open.
Important: Do not type a new name for the PDF. If you do, a warning message appears telling you that the PDF was not
found. Click OK, and select a PDF without changing its name.
4 (Outlook only) If a message appears, alerting you that the existing PDF was created using an earlier version of
PDFMaker, do one of the following:
• To create a PDF Portfolio from the original PDF archive, click Yes, and select a name and location for the new
archive. (The default name adds _Portfolio to the original PDF filename.) When the conversion is complete and the
Creating Adobe PDF dialog box closes, the new archive opens in Acrobat.
• Click No to cancel the process.
Note: For PDF Portfolios of email converted or migrated in Acrobat 8 or later, only new messages—that is, messages that
are not already part of the PDF Portfolio—are appended.
Convert email folders to a new PDF
PDFMaker can convert multiple folders to PDF in one procedure. It is not necessary to select the folders at the
beginning of the process because you can select them in a dialog box that appears automatically.
1 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook) Choose Adobe PDF > Convert Selected Folders > Create New PDF.
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Convert Selected Folder(s) To Adobe PDF.
2 In the Convert Folder(s) To PDF dialog box, select the folders. Then select or deselect the Convert This Folder And
All Sub Folders option.
3 In the Save Adobe PDF File As, select a location and name for the PDF Portfolio.
Last updated 2/11/2011
61
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
When the conversion is complete, the new PDF opens in Acrobat.
Migrate old Outlook PDF archives to PDF Portfolios
It’s a good idea to migrate old PDF email archives to PDF Portfolios for the following reasons: to facilitate sorting and
other functions, and to make it possible to add new email messages to those archives.
In PDF Portfolios, each email message is converted as a component PDF. You can then sort the messages by message
folder, sender, subject line, date, size, or attachments. Also, you can create custom categories and sort by those
categories.
If you open email archives created with Acrobat 7.0 or earlier, you must create an archive and append the selected
messages to the new archive. A wizard guides you through the process.
1 Open Outlook.
2 Choose Adobe PDF > Upgrade Acrobat 7 PDF Archive.
3 If a message appears, click Yes to continue the migration process.
4 Locate and select the old PDF archive, and click Open.
5 Select a location and name for the migrated PDF Portfolio, and click Save. (The default naming adds _Portfolio to
the existing filename, such as renaming an archive called Inbox.pdf as Inbox_Portfolio.pdf.)
When the conversion process is complete and the Creating Adobe PDF dialog box closes, the new archive opens in
Acrobat.
Set up automatic email archiving
1 Do one of the following:
• (Outlook) Choose Adobe PDF > Setup Automatic Archival.
• (Lotus Notes) Choose Actions > Setup Automatic Archival.
2 On the Automatic Archival tab of the Acrobat PDFMaker dialog box, select Enable Automatic Archival. Then select
options for Frequency and the time of day at which automatic archiving occurs.
3 Select other options, according to your needs:
Maintain Log Of Archival Creates a record of each archiving session.
Choose File Specifies the name and location of the archiving log.
Embed Index For Faster Search Creates an index that you can search to find specific words or characters instead of
having to search each individual document.
4 Click Add, and select the email folders and subfolders. Then select or deselect the Convert This Folder And All Sub
Folders option, as preferred, and click OK.
5 In the Save PDF Archive File As dialog box, select a name and location for the archived email PDF. Then click Open.
6 Review the settings and the archive folder names listed in the Acrobat PDFMaker dialog box, and do any of the
following:
• To add other email folders to the list, click Add and select the folder.
• To remove folders from the list, select the folders and click Delete.
• To change an archive file, select any folder name from the list, click Change Archive File, and specify the name and
location.
Last updated 2/11/2011
62
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• To start archiving email immediately, click Run Archival Now.
Create PDFs from Word mail merges
Mail merges from Word generate documents like form letters—for one common example—which are personalized
with information like the names and addresses of the individuals to whom they will be sent. With Acrobat PDFMaker,
you can save steps by using a Word mail merge document and corresponding data file to output mail merges directly
to PDF. You can even set up PDFMaker to attach those PDFs to email messages that are generated during the PDFcreation process.
Note: For information on setting up files for the Word Mail Merge feature, see Microsoft Office Word Help.
1 In Microsoft Word, open the template that you have created as the basis of your mail merge, or create the file using
the Word Mail Merge toolbar and Mail Merge wizard, as needed.
Important: Do not complete the mail merge in Word. Instead, set up and preview the mail merge as usual, so that you
can verify that the merge will work correctly.
2 Do one of the following:
• Choose Adobe PDF > Mail Merge To Adobe PDF.
• Click the Mail Merge To Adobe PDF button on the Mail Merge toolbar (View > Toolbars > Mail Merge).
• (Word 2007) From the Acrobat ribbon, click Mail Merge.
3 In the Acrobat PDFMaker - Mail Merge dialog box, select the options you want:
• To specify which records in the data file will be imported into the merged files, select All or Current, or enter a range
of pages by typing in the From and To boxes.
• To name the PDF that will be created, type in the Specify PDF File Name box.
Note: The PDF will be named using this text plus a series of numbers. For example, if you type JulyLetter in the Specify
PDF File Name box, the mail-merged PDFs might appear as JulyLetter_0000123, JulyLetter_0000124,
JulyLetter_0000125, and so forth.
4 For Automatically Send Adobe PDF Files By Email, do one of the following:
• To create and save merged PDFs for printing or sending later in email, leave the option unselected, and click OK.
• To create merged PDFs and attach each one to an email message to the appropriate recipient, select this check box,
and fill in the other Email options.
5 When the Browse For Folder dialog box appears, navigate to the location you want to use and click OK.
Status indicators appear as PDFMaker generates the individual PDFs, which takes an amount of time that is
proportional to the complexity of the merge and the number of PDFs you create.
6 If you selected Automatically Send Adobe PDF Files By Email, a dialog box appears asking for your email profile.
Enter the appropriate information and click OK.
When the job is finished, a message appears, telling you that the process was successful.
Email options for PDF mail merges
To Use the pop-up menu to select the field or column in the associated data file that contains the email addresses in
each individual’s record.
Subject Line Type the text that you want to appear in the subject line of each message.
Message Type to add or edit text that you want to appear in the body of the email messages.
Last updated 2/11/2011
63
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
PDFs from Microsoft Project, Publisher, and Access
There are specific differences to be aware of when you create PDFs from files authored in these applications:
Microsoft Project You can create PDFs of only the currently selected view. Views designated as nonprintable in Project
cannot be converted to PDF.
Note: Converting Project files requires Acrobat Pro.
Microsoft Publisher PDFs converted from Microsoft Publisher support crop marks, links, bookmarks, spot colors,
transparency, bleed marks, printing bleed marks, and CMYK color conversion.
Microsoft Access When creating PDFs from Access files, the process can involve two additional steps:
• You must select the object in the Access file to be created as a PDF before using the PDFMaker button or command.
• You can choose Adobe PDF > Convert Multiple Reports To Single Adobe PDF. For Access 2007, click Acrobat and
then click Convert Multiple Reports. You can select individual reports that you want to include, and click Add
Report(s). When all of the reports that you want to convert appear in the Reports In Adobe PDF list, click Convert
to start creating the PDF.
Note: When you convert an Access file to PDF, Access tables, queries, forms, and reports are converted.
Convert Visio files to PDF
PDFs created from Visio files preserve page sizes and support layers, searchable text, custom properties, links,
bookmarks, and comments, depending on the conversion settings. To specify the properties
• (Visio 2007 or 2003) Choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings to review these settings, if needed.
• (Visio 2010) From the ribbon choose Acrobat > Preferences
When you convert your Visio file, only shapes and guides that are printable and visible in the Visio drawing are
converted and appear in the PDF. Shapes are converted regardless of their protection or behavior. Shape custom
properties can be converted to PDF object data.
When you convert the Visio file to a PDF, you can preserve all or just some layers, or you can flatten all layers. If you
flatten layers, the PDF will look like the original drawing, but won’t contain any layer information. When flattened,
the contents of only visible and printable layers will appear in the converted PDF.
More Help topics
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
Convert Visio files
1 If you want to change the PDFMaker conversion settings, do one of the following. (For information about a setting,
place the pointer over the setting to display a tool tip below.)
• (Visio 2007 or 2003) Choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings
• (Visio 2010) Choose Acrobat > Preferences
2 If you want to convert each page in the Visio file to a bookmarked page in the PDF file, choose Adobe PDF >
Convert All Pages In Drawing. If this option is deselected, only the current page is converted.
3 Do one of the following:
• (Visio 2007 or 2003) Click the Convert To Adobe PDF button in the Adobe PDF toolbar.
• (Visio 2007 or 2003) Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
64
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• (Visio 2007 or 2003) Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Email. The PDF file attaches to a new email
message in your default email application.
• (Visio 2007 or 2003)Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For Review. The file converts to an
Adobe PDF file, and an email-based review process begins.
• (Visio 2010) Choose Acrobat > Create PDF.
• (Visio 2010) Choose Acrobat > Convert To Adobe PDF.
• (Visio 2010) Choose Acrobat > Create and Attach To Email. The PDF file attaches to a new email message in your
default email application.
• (Visio 2010) Choose Acrobat > Create and Send For Review. The file converts to an Adobe PDF file, and an emailbased review process begins.
4 If you want to include the custom properties of shapes, select that option.
5 Click Continue.
6 Select a layers option to retain or flatten layers in the resulting PDF, and click Continue.
Note: If you select Retain Some Layers In The Selected Page, you’ll be prompted to choose which Visio layers to include.
7 Click Convert To Adobe PDF, specify a location and filename, and click Save.
Select Visio layers to convert
You can convert a Visio drawing that contains layers to a PDF and retain some or all of the layers in the resulting PDF,
or you can flatten the layers. You can also organize the Visio layers in layer sets, which are folders in the Acrobat Layers
panel.
1 With the multilayered file open in Visio, click a button in the Adobe PDF toolbar, and select Retain Some Layers
In The Selected Page.
Note: If the Retain Some Layers In The Selected Page option is not available, deselect the Convert All Pages In Drawing
option.
2 Select one or more layers in the Layers In Visio Drawing list.
3 To add the selected Visio layers to the list of layers to convert to the PDF file, do one of the following:
• To convert the selected Visio layers to individual PDF layers within a PDF layer set, click Create Layer Set, and
optionally, type a layer name.
• To convert the selected Visio layers to individual layers (but not grouped under a layer set), click the Add Layer(s)
button.
Note: The name of a layer in the Layers In Visio Drawing list is unavailable if that layer is included in the Layers In PDF
list. When you select that layer in the Layers In PDF list, a bullet appears next to the layer’s name in the Layers In Visio
Drawing list.
4 Optionally, do any of the following:
• To reorder the layers in the Layers In PDF list, drag an item up or down in the list.
• To include a visibility property that can be switched on or off in Acrobat, deselect Locked On adjacent to the PDF
layer; to lock the resulting PDF layer’s visibility on, select Locked On.
• To save the current settings of Visio layers selected, click Save PDF Settings, and click OK. These settings are used
the next time you convert the current Visio file to a PDF file.
5 Click Convert To PDF, specify a folder in the Save In box in which to save the PDF file, type a filename, and then
click Save.
Last updated 2/11/2011
65
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Note: Visio layers that were selected for conversion and that have Visio settings for visible, printable, or lock are converted
to PDF layers; the visible and printable properties are included in the resulting PDF layers. If the Visio file contains a
background page, header, or footer, the PDF file automatically has PDF layers named for those items.
Convert AutoCAD files to PDF (Windows)
Use PDFMaker to convert AutoCAD files from within the AutoCAD application. You can also use the Batch
Conversion feature to convert many AutoCAD files in one operation. Even if you don’t have AutoCAD, you can
convert AutoCAD files to PDF from Acrobat.
Acrobat PDFMaker allows you to preserve selected layers and layouts when converting AutoCAD files to PDF.
More Help topics
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
“What’s the best way to create a PDF?” on page 40
“Application-specific PDFMaker settings” on page 67
Convert AutoCAD files when AutoCAD is not installed
The default Acrobat installation installs Autodesk filters. These filters allow you to convert files in DWG, DWF, DST,
DWT, and DXF format into PDF, without the native application installed.
1 In Acrobat, choose File > Create > PDF From File.
2 (Optional) From the Files Of Type menu, select Autodesk AutoCAD, then click the Settings button and change the
conversion settings as needed. The settings are the same as the AutoCAD-specific Acrobat PDFMaker settings, with
the following additions:
Configuration Preferences Click this button to specify resource directories for SHX font files, plot configuration files,
and plot style tables for AutoCAD drawings. If an SHX Font File Search Path is not specified, all SHX fonts are replaced
with MyriadCAD in converted PDFs.
Always Show This Dialog During Conversion When selected, this dialog box appears during the conversion process.
3 Locate and select the AutoCAD file.
4 If the Adobe PDF Settings For Autodesk AutoCAD Documents dialog box appears, specify the settings as needed,
and click OK.
Convert AutoCAD files when AutoCAD is installed
When converting individual AutoCAD files, you don't usually need to change page size and plotting settings.
PDFMaker uses the appropriate layout page size and plotting information to create a correctly sized PDF file.
1 To change the PDF conversion settings, choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings in AutoCAD.
2 Do one of the following:
• Click a button in the Adobe PDF toolbar: Convert To Adobe PDF
Review
.
• Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF.
• Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Email.
• Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For Review.
Last updated 2/11/2011
or Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For
66
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
3 In the Choose Layouts dialog box, add or remove layouts as needed. To reorder the layouts, select a layout from the
Layouts In PDF list, and click Move Up or Move Down.
4 To determine how the AutoCAD layers are converted, select one of the following, and then click Continue:
• Flatten All Layers. When layers are flattened, only those entities belonging to layers that are not frozen and are
printable appear in the converted PDF.
• Retain All Or Some Layers. In the next dialog box, specify the layers to include in the resulting PDF.
5 Specify a filename and location in the Save As dialog box, and click Save.
Select AutoCAD layers to convert
If you choose to retain all or some AutoCAD layers when converting to PDF, you can specify which layers are
preserved in the PDF.
1 In AutoCAD, start to convert an AutoCAD file and select the Retain All Or Some Layers option.
2 To show specific AutoCAD layers in the Layers In Drawing list, do any of the following:
• Choose an option from the Named Layer Filters menu to list all layers that fit that criterion.
• Select the Invert option to list all layers except those layers that are described by the selected choice in the Named
Layer Filters menu.
• To change the sort order of the layers, click the headings.
Note: To change the On, Frozen, or Plot properties for a layer, click Cancel, change the properties in the AutoCAD
drawing, and restart the procedure.
3 To select the AutoCAD layers to convert, do any of the following:
• Choose a previously saved set of layers from the PDF Layer Settings menu.
• Select one or more layers from the Layers In Drawing List.
• To convert all of the layers in the drawing, click Add All Layers, and go to step 5.
4 To add the selected AutoCAD layers to the Layers In PDF list, do one of the following:
• To convert the selected AutoCAD layers to individual layers within a PDF layer set, click Create Layer Set. This
action creates a folder of layers in the Layers navigation pane in Acrobat.
• To convert the selected AutoCAD layers to individual layers, click Add Layer(s).
5 Optionally, do any of the following in the Layers In PDF list:
• To reorder layers, drag an item up or down in the list.
• To include a visibility property that can be switched on or off in Acrobat, deselect Locked On for the PDF layer. To
lock the resulting PDF layer’s visibility on, select Locked On.
• To save the current list of selected AutoCAD layers, click Add PDF Setting. Later, you can retrieve this list from the
PDF Layer Settings menu.
6 Click Convert, specify a filename and location, and then click Save.
Convert AutoCAD files in batches
1 Choose Adobe PDF > Batch Conversion.
2 Specify your preferences for layers, page size, plot style, and output PDFs. Click Conversion Settings to specify the
Acrobat PDFMaker settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
67
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
3 In the DWG List, do any of the following:
• Click Add Folder or Add Files, and then specify the folder or files.
• To load a previously saved list of files, click Append List, and then specify the list.
• As needed, expand individual files and select or deselect the items you want, such as model space and layouts. To
exclude or include all model space, click the associated buttons.
• To exclude a file from the conversion, deselect the file box. As needed, select or deselect all of the files in the list,
change the order of the files, remove files, or clear the list.
• To show the complete file paths, select Expand File Name(s).
• To save the DWG list for later use, click Save List. This action saves the list in its current state, including the file
order and file selections. You can retrieve this list at any time by clicking Append List.
4 Click Convert.
5 Once the conversion is finished, you can click Save Details to save a log file of the conversion.
Application-specific PDFMaker settings
The conversion settings available in one PDFMaker-enabled application may be different from those settings you
would encounter within a different application.
Some PDFMaker settings are common to several or most applications. Some options are unique to a specific
application.
More Help topics
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
“Convert web pages to PDF in Internet Explorer and Firefox (Windows)” on page 71
“Convert Microsoft Word, PowerPoint, and Excel files to PDF” on page 58
Settings tab options available from within most applications
The following settings appear on the Settings tab available from within most PDFMaker-enabled applications.
Attach Source File Includes the document being converted as an attachment to the PDF.
Create Bookmarks Converts certain elements in original Office documents to PDF bookmarks: Word headings, Excel
worksheet names, or PowerPoint titles. Selecting this option overrides any settings on the Bookmarks tab of the
Conversion Settings dialog box.
Note: In Microsoft Publisher 2003 documents, PDFMaker includes Publisher headings as bookmarks in the PDF.
PDFMaker does not support the conversion of Publisher 2002 bookmarks, links, transparency, or crop marks and bleed
marks.
Add Links Includes active links and hypertext in the PDF.
Note: If this option is deselected, but the recipient of the PDF has the Create Links From URLs preference selected, URLs
in the PDF are still active. For more information, see “Preferences for viewing PDFs” on page 16.
Enable Accessibility And Reflow With Tagged Adobe PDF Embeds tags in the PDF.
Excel-specific options on the Settings tab
Convert Comments Converts user-created Excel comments to notes and lists them in the Acrobat Comments panel.
Last updated 2/11/2011
68
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Fit Worksheet To A Single Page Adjusts the size of each worksheet so that all the entries on that worksheet appear on
the same page of the PDF.
Fit To Paper Width Adjusts the width of each worksheet so that all the columns on that worksheet appear on one page
in the PDF.
Prompt For Selecting Excel Sheets Opens a dialog box at the beginning of the file conversion process. In this dialog
box, you can specify which worksheets are included in the PDF and the order in which the sheets appear in the PDF.
PowerPoint-specific options on the Settings tab
Convert Multimedia Converts linked audio-video files to an FLV file and embeds it in the PDF.
Preserve Animation (PowerPoint 2003 only) Converts any animation effects in the PowerPoint file to equivalent
animations in the PDF. This option is not available in PowerPoint 2007 or later.
Preserve Slide Transitions Converts PowerPoint slide transition effects to PDF transition effects.
Convert Hidden Slides To PDF Pages Converts any PowerPoint slides that are not seen in the usual playing of the
presentation to PDF pages.
Convert Speaker Notes Converts any speaker notes for the PowerPoint presentation into Text notes in the PDF.
Use PowerPoint Printer Settings (PowerPoint 2003 only) Uses the same printer settings in the PDF as in the original
file. This option is not available in PowerPoint 2007 or later.
Email-specific options on the Settings tab
The following options appear when you open the PDFMaker settings from within Microsoft Outlook or Lotus Notes.
Compatibility Sets the compatibility level of the PDF. Use the most recent version (in this case, version 1.7 ADBE-3)
to include all the latest features and functionality. If you’re creating PDFs that are distributed widely, choose an earlier
level to ensure that all users can view and print the document.
Attachments Indicates whether all files attached to email messages are included in the PDF.
Output Adobe PDF Portfolio When Creating A New PDF File When selected, always converts individual messages as
component files of a PDF Portfolio. When deselected, merges individual messages as separate pages of a PDF.
Do Not Include Folder Name Information When selected, excludes mail folder names from PDFs.
Embed Index For Faster Search Creates an embedded index, which speeds up searches, especially when you convert
large numbers of email messages or message folders.
Block Download Of External Content When selected, prevents the downloading of any external Internet content, such
as images, CSS, and JavaScript.
Page Layout options Specifies page properties, like the properties found in the Print dialog box: page dimensions,
orientation, and margins.
Show This Number Of Recent Archives (Outlook only) When converting email messages and folders, the Adobe PDF >
[Convert Selected Messages and Convert Selected Folders] menus can list recently created PDFs to append. This
option specifies the maximum number of PDFs to list in the menus.
Show “Attach As Adobe PDF” Buttons If selected, the Attach As Adobe PDF button appears in the Outlook email
message window.
AutoCAD-specific options on the Settings tab
The following options appear when you open the PDFMaker settings from within Autodesk AutoCAD.
Compliance Standard Specify the PDF/A or PDF/E compliance standard, or none.
Last updated 2/11/2011
69
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Open Layers Pane When Viewed In Acrobat Shows the layers structure when a PDF is opened in Acrobat.
Embed Scale Information Preserves drawing-scale information, which is usable with the Acrobat measurement tools.
Choose Layout Option Specifies whether Current Layout, All Layouts, or Selected Layouts are included in the PDF.
Exclude Model Space (Available only when Convert All Layouts Without Prompting is selected from Choose Layout
Option.) When selected, all layouts except the model space are included in the PDF.
Choose Layer Option Specifies whether All Layers, Selected Layers, or No Layers are included as layers in the PDF.
Visio-specific options on the Settings tab
The following options appear when you open the PDFMaker settings from within Microsoft Visio.
Include Visio Custom Properties As Object Data In The Adobe PDF Indicates whether custom properties of the Visio
image are included as object data in the new PDF.
Exclude Visio Objects With No Custom Properties Indicates whether the new PDF excludes Visio objects without
custom properties.
Convert Comments To Adobe PDF Comments Indicates whether the comments in the Visio file are converted to PDF
comments in the new PDF.
Always Flatten Layers In Adobe PDF Specifies if the layers are flattened. If you flatten layers, the PDF looks like the
original drawing, but doesn’t contain any layer information. All shapes in the Visio drawing are converted, regardless
of their protection or behavior, and shape custom properties can be converted to PDF object data.
Open Layers Pane When Viewed In Acrobat Shows the layers structure when a PDF is opened in Acrobat.
Word tab settings (Microsoft Word)
Convert Displayed Comments To Notes In Adobe PDF Changes any Word comment entries to PDF comments. If the
currently open Word document contains comments, more options appear in the Comments list on this tab:
• Reviewer Lists the names of reviewers who have entered comments in the current Word document.
• Include When deselected, does not include the comments in the PDF.
• Notes Open Specifies whether the PDF comment windows automatically open or are closed for that reviewer’s
comments.
• Color Shows the color for that reviewer’s comment icons. Clicking the color icon repeatedly cycles through a
limited set of available colors.
• # Of Comments Shows the number of comments that the reviewer made.
Convert Cross-References And Table Of Contents To Links (Word 2002 and 2003 only) Enables one-click navigation of
these elements in the new PDF. This option is not available in Word 2007.
Convert Footnote And Endnote Links Integrates these into the PDF.
Enable Advanced Tagging Integrates this into the PDF.
For tips on converting Word documents to PDFs, see Troubleshooting PDF-creation issues in Microsoft Word at
www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/troubleshooting-pdf-creation-issues-microsoft-word.
Bookmarks tab settings (Microsoft Word)
The options you specify on this tab determine which items are converted into PDF bookmarks in the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
70
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Important: To include bookmarks in the conversion process, the Add Bookmarks To Adobe PDF option on the Settings
tab must be selected. If you deselect that option, it overrides any options you select on this tab and no bookmarks are
created.
Convert Word Headings To Bookmarks Selects all the headings in the Elements list for conversion to PDF bookmarks.
Convert Word Styles To Bookmarks Selects all the text styles in the Elements list for conversion to PDF bookmarks.
(Unselected by default.)
Convert Word Bookmarks Converts any user-created Word bookmarks to PDF bookmarks.
Element list Specifies which Word headings and styles are converted to PDF bookmarks.
• Element Lists the names of all available Word headings and styles. The icons for Headings
indicate the element types.
and Styles
• Type Also indicates whether the element is a heading or style in the Word document.
• Bookmark Displays X’s, indicating whether individual elements are converted to PDF bookmarks. Clicking an
individual Bookmark option changes the selection status for that element.
• Level Specifies where the element fits in the hierarchy structure of the PDF Bookmarks panel. Clicking an
individual Level number opens a menu that you can use to change the value.
Note: When some but not all of the available Word headings and styles are selected for conversion to PDF bookmarks,
the marker in the corresponding check boxes at the top of the tab change. If all elements of the type are selected, a check
mark appears. If only some of the elements of that type are selected, a colored square appears. Otherwise, the check box
is empty.
Converting web pages to PDF
Web pages and PDFs
The core of a web page is a file written in Hypertext Markup Language (HTML). Typically, the HTML file includes
associations with other files that either appear on the web page or govern how it looks or works.
When you convert a web page to PDF, the HTML file and all associated files—such as JPEG images, Adobe FLA files,
cascading style sheets, text files, image maps, and forms—are included in the conversion process.
The resulting PDF behaves much like the original web page. For example, the images, links, image maps, and most
media files appear and function normally within the PDF. (Animated GIF files appear as still images, showing the last
frame of the animation.)
Also, the PDF functions like any other PDF. For example, you can navigate through the file by scrolling or using
bookmarks; users can add comments to it; you can add security, form fields, and other features that enhance it.
In preparing to convert web pages to PDF, consider the following factors, which affect how you approach the
conversion process:
• How much do you want to convert?
If you want to convert only selected areas of the currently open web page, use PDFMaker from within Internet
Explorer. If you want to convert several levels or all of a multipage website to PDF, work within Acrobat.
• Do you want to create a new PDF from the web pages or to append the converted pages to an existing PDF?
You can do both in either Acrobat or Internet Explorer, but you choose different buttons or commands to
accomplish these things.
Last updated 2/11/2011
71
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Note: To convert Chinese, Japanese, and Korean (CJK) language web pages to PDF on a Roman (Western) system in
Windows, you must have installed the CJK language support files while installing Acrobat. Also, it is preferable to select
an appropriate encoding from the HTML conversion settings.
Convert web pages to PDF in Internet Explorer and Firefox (Windows)
When you install Acrobat, Internet Explorer (version 7.0 and later) & Firefox (version 3.5 or 3.6) gain an Adobe PDF
toolbar. Using the commands on this toolbar, you can convert the currently displayed web page to PDF in various
ways: You can convert the entire web page or selected areas of it; you can create a new PDF or append the converted
web page to an existing PDF. The Adobe PDF toolbar menu also contains commands that initiate further actions after
conversion, such as attaching the new PDF to a new email message or printing it.
A menu on the PDF toolbar provides easy conversion and print capabilities.
See video Creating PDF Files from a Web Browser for additional information.
More Help topics
“Web page conversion options” on page 74
Convert a web page to PDF
1 In Internet Explorer, go to the web page.
2 Using the Convert menu on the Adobe PDF toolbar, do one of the following:
Note: If you don’t see the Adobe PDF toolbar in Internet Explorer, choose View > Toolbars > Adobe PDF.
• To create a PDF from the currently open web page, choose Convert Web Page To PDF. Then select a location, type
a filename, and click Save.
• To add a PDF of the currently open web page to another PDF, choose Add Web Page To Existing PDF. Then locate
and select the existing PDF, and click Save.
• To create and print a PDF from the currently open web page, choose Print Web Page. When the conversion is
complete and the Print dialog box opens, specify options and click OK.
• To create a PDF from the currently open web page and attach it to a blank email message, choose Convert Web
Page And Email. Then specify a location and filename for the PDF, and click Save. Type the appropriate
information in the email message that opens after the conversion is complete.
• For any of these options, to open the output PDF after conversion, select View Adobe PDF Results.
Convert part of a web page to PDF
1 Drag the pointer to select text and images on a web page.
2 Right-click on the selected content and choose one of the following:
• To create a new PDF, choose Convert To Adobe PDF. Then select a name and location for the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
72
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• To append the selected content to another PDF, choose Append To Existing PDF. Then locate and select the PDF
to which the selection will be added.
Convert selected areas in a web page to PDF (Internet Explorer only)
You can use the Select option to select specific areas on a web page to convert. You can use this option to convert
meaningful content on a web page and omit unwanted content, such as advertisements.
1 On the Adobe PDF toolbar, click Select
.
2 As you move the pointer around the web page, a red dotted line indicates areas of the web page that you can select.
Click the areas to convert. Selected areas appear in blue boxes. To deselect an area, click it again.
3 Proceed with conversion as usual.
4 To deselect all areas and exit Select mode, click Select again.
Convert a linked web page to PDF
❖ In the open web page, right-click the linked text and choose one of the following:
• To add the linked web page to an existing PDF, choose Append Link Target To Existing PDF. Then locate and select
the existing PDF, and click Save.
• To convert the linked web page to a new PDF, choose Convert Link Target To Adobe PDF.
Note: The right-click menu also includes the options Append To Existing PDF and Convert To Adobe PDF. If you select
either of these options, the currently open web page, not the selected link, is converted.
Convert web pages to PDF in Acrobat
Although you can convert an open web page to PDF from Internet Explorer or Firefox, you get additional options
when you run the conversion from Acrobat. For example, you can include an entire website in the PDF or just some
levels of a website.
More Help topics
“Asian language PDFs” on page 37
“Web page conversion options” on page 74
Convert a web page to PDF
1 Choose File > Create > PDF from Web Page.
2 Enter the complete path to the web page, or click Browse and locate an HTML file.
3 To change the number of levels in the website to convert, expand Capture Multiple Levels. Enter the number of
levels to include, or select Get Entire Site to include all levels from the website.
Note: Some websites have hundreds or even thousands of pages. Converting a large website can make your system slow
and unresponsive, and can even use up available hard drive space and memory, causing a system crash. It’s a good idea
to begin by downloading one level of pages and then go through them to find particular links to download.
4 If Get Only N Level(s) is selected, select one or both of the following options:
Stay On Same Path Downloads only web pages subordinate to the specified URL.
Stay On Same Server Downloads only web pages stored on the same server.
5 Click Settings, change the selected options in the Web Page Conversion Settings dialog box as needed, and click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
73
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
6 Click Create.
Note: You can view PDF pages while they are downloading; however, you cannot modify a page until the download
process is complete.
7 If you closed the Download Status dialog box, choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > Bring Status
Dialogs To Foreground to see the dialog box again.
Add an unlinked web page to an existing PDF
Use this procedure to append pages to a writable PDF. If the original PDF is read-only, the result will be a new PDF
rather than new pages in the existing PDF.
1 Open the existing PDF in Acrobat (the PDF to which you want to append a web page).
2 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > Add To PDF From Web Page.
3 Enter the URL to the web page you want to append and select options, as described for converting web pages to
PDF, and then click Create.
Add a linked web page to an existing PDF
1 Open the previously converted PDF in Acrobat. If necessary, scroll to the page containing links to the pages you
want to add.
2 Do one of the following:
• Right-click the web link, and choose Append To Document.
• Choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > View Web Links. The dialog box lists all the links on the
current page or on the tagged bookmark’s pages. Select the linked pages to add. Click Properties to set the download
options, as needed, and then click Download.
• Choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > Append All Links On Page.
Note: After pages have been converted, links to these pages change to internal links, and clicking a link takes you to the
PDF page, rather than to the original HTML page on the web.
Convert a linked web page to a new PDF
1 Open the previously converted PDF in Acrobat. If necessary, scroll to the page containing a web link you want to
convert.
2 Right-click the web link, and choose Open Weblink As New Document.
Note: In Windows, you can also convert a linked page from a web page displayed in Internet Explorer, using a similar
right-click command.
Copy the URL of a web link
Use this procedure to copy the path for a web link to the clipboard, to use it for other purposes.
1 Open the previously converted PDF in Acrobat. If necessary, scroll to the page containing links to the pages you
want to copy.
2 Right-click the web link and choose Copy Link Location.
Last updated 2/11/2011
74
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Change web page conversion options
The settings for converting web pages to PDF apply to the conversion process. The settings changes do not affect
existing PDFs.
1 Do one of the following:
• From Internet Explorer or Firefox, in the Adobe PDF toolbar, choose Convert > Preferences.
• From Acrobat, choose File > Create > PDF from Web Page, and then click Settings.
2 On the General tab, select options under Conversion Settings and PDF Settings, as needed. Click the Settings button
to see additional options for the selected File Type.
3 On the Page Layout tab, select options for page size, orientation, and scaling, as needed.
Web page conversion options
The Web Page Conversion Settings dialog box is available from within Internet Explorer, Firefox, and Acrobat.
General tab
Conversion Settings Specifies the conversion settings for HTML and Text. Choose a file type and click Settings to
select the font properties and other characteristics.
Create Bookmarks Creates a tagged bookmark for each converted web page using the page title (HTML Title element)
as the bookmark name. If the page has no title, the URL is used as the bookmark name.
Create PDF Tags Stores a structure in the PDF that corresponds to the HTML structure of the web pages. This
structure lets you create tagged bookmarks for paragraphs, list elements, and other items that use HTML elements.
Place Headers And Footers On New Page Places a header and footer on every page. Headers show the web page title,
or if no title is available, the web page URL or file path. Footers show the web page URL or file path, and the date and
time of the download.
Page Layout tab
The Page Layout options specify a selection of page sizes and options for width, height, margin measurements, and
page orientation.
The Scaling options are as follows:
Scale Wide Contents To Fit Page Rescales the contents of a page, if necessary, to fit the width of the page. If this option
is not selected, the paper size adjusts to fit the contents of the page, if necessary.
Switch To Landscape If Scaled Smaller Than Changes the page orientation to landscape if the new version of a page is
less than the specified percentage of the original size. Available only if you selected portrait orientation.
HTML Conversion Settings
This dialog box opens when you select HTML on the General tab of the Web Page Conversion Settings dialog box and
then click the Settings button.
Default Encoding Lets you specify the following options:
• Default Encoding Sets the input encoding of the file text from a menu of operating systems and alphabets.
• Always Ignores any encoding that is specified in the HTML source file and uses the selection shown in the Default
Encoding option.
Last updated 2/11/2011
75
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• When Page Doesn’t Specify Encoding Uses the selection shown in the Default Encoding option only if the HTML
source file does not specify a type of encoding.
Language Specific Font Settings Use these settings to change the language script, body text typeface, and base typeface size.
Default Colors Sets the default colors for text, page backgrounds, and web links. Click the color button to open a
palette and select the color. To use these colors in the PDF, select Force These Settings For All Pages. When this option
is unselected, the default colors are applied only for pages that don't have a specified color scheme.
Multimedia Content Determines whether to disable multimedia capture, embed multimedia files when possible, or
link to multimedia (such as SWF files) by URL.
Retain Page Background Specifies whether to display colors and tiled images in page backgrounds and colors in table
cells. If options are deselected, converted web pages sometimes look different than they do in a web browser, but are
easier to read when printed.
Convert Images Includes images in the conversion to PDF.
Underline Links Underlines textual web links on the pages.
Text Settings
Input Encoding Sets the input encoding of the text for a file.
Language Specific Font Settings Use these settings to change the language script, body text typeface, and base typeface size.
Default Colors Sets the default colors for text and page backgrounds. Click the color button to open a palette, and select
the color.
Wrap Lines At Margin Inserts a soft return when the text reaches the edge of the text area on the page.
Creating PDFs with Acrobat Distiller
Acrobat Distiller overview
In Acrobat Distiller, you can select settings used to convert documents to PDFs, security options, and font
information. You also use the Acrobat Distiller window to monitor the jobs you’ve lined up for PDF conversion.
Last updated 2/11/2011
76
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
A
B
C
D
E
F
Acrobat Distiller main window (Windows)
A. Menus B. Adobe PDF settings files C. Files in job queue D. Failed job E. Context menu F. Status window
To convert PostScript files automatically, set up a watched folder in Distiller.
To start Acrobat Distiller from Acrobat, choose Tools > Print Production > Acrobat Distiller.
Manage the conversion queue
Distiller lets you queue PostScript files that you create in authoring applications and then monitor them throughout
the PDF conversion process.
Queue a PostScript file
1 In Distiller, select an Adobe PDF settings file from the Default Settings pop-up menu.
2 (Optional) Choose Settings > Security and select an encryption level.
3 Open the PostScript file and start the conversion process, using either method:
• Choose File > Open, select a PostScript file, and click Open.
• Drag one or more PostScript files from the desktop to the Acrobat Distiller window.
Click Pause before doing step 3 if you want to review the queue before Distiller starts converting the files.
Change the queue during processing
Do any of the following:
• To temporarily stop processing the current job, click Pause.
Last updated 2/11/2011
77
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• To resume processing the current job, click Resume.
• To delete files from the queue, click Cancel Job. Cancel Jobs deletes all files from the queue that are not yet
successfully completed. Or (Windows only), select and right-click individual files in the job queue and choose
Cancel Job(s) to delete only those files.
• (Windows only) To open the folder where the selected files are, right-click the job queue and choose Explore.
• (Windows only) To open the selected PDF in Acrobat, a browser, or Reader, right-click the job queue and choose
View. Or, double-click the PDF to open it in Acrobat.
Save a history of the job queue (Windows)
❖ Right-click the job queue, and choose Save List.
Distiller saves and opens the history as a PDF.
Clear the queue
Remove all paused and successfully converted files from the list:
• (Windows) Right-click the job queue, and choose Clear History.
• (Mac OS) Click the Clear List button above the queue.
Distiller preferences
The Distiller preferences control global Distiller settings. You set Distiller preferences by choosing File > Preferences
(Windows) or Distiller > Preferences (Mac OS).
Notify When Watched Folders Are Unavailable Returns a message if a watched folder becomes unavailable or can’t be
found.
(Windows) Notify When Windows TEMP Folder Is Nearly Full Warns you if available hard disk space is less than 1 MB.
Required hard disk space is often double the size of the PostScript file being processed.
Ask For PDF File Destination Lets you specify the name and location for files when using drag-and-drop or the Print
command.
Ask To Replace Existing PDF File Warns you if you are about to overwrite an existing PDF.
View PDF When Using Distiller Automatically opens the converted PDF.
Delete Log Files For Successful Jobs Creates a log file (named messages.log) only if there are messages from
interpreting the PostScript file or if a PostScript error occurs. (Log files for failed jobs are always created.)
Guidelines for creating PostScript files
If you want to fine-tune the creation of the PDF with Distiller parameters or pdfmark operators, first create a
PostScript file and then convert that file to PDF. For more information about the Adobe Acrobat X SDK, see the
Acrobat Developer Center at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_devcenter_en (English only).
In authoring applications such as Adobe InDesign, use the Print command with the Adobe PDF printer to convert a
file to PostScript. The Print dialog boxes can vary from application to application. For instructions on creating a
PostScript file from your specific application, see the application documentation.
Keep in mind the following guidelines when creating PostScript files:
• Use PostScript Language Level 3 whenever possible to take advantage of the most advanced features of PostScript.
• Use the Adobe PDF printer as your PostScript printer.
Last updated 2/11/2011
78
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• (Windows) Send the fonts used in the document.
• Give a PostScript file the same name as the original document, but with the extension .ps. (Some applications use
a .prn extension instead.)
• Use color and custom page sizes that are available with the Acrobat Distiller PPD file. Other PPD files may cause
inappropriate colors, fonts, or page sizes in the PDF.
• Send PostScript files as 8-bit binary data when using FTP to transfer the files between computers, especially if the
platforms are different. This action prevents converting line feeds to carriage returns or vice versa.
About watched folders
You can configure Distiller to look for PostScript files in certain folders called watched folders. Distiller can monitor
up to 100 watched folders. When Distiller finds a PostScript file located in the In folder of a watched folder, it converts
the file to PDF and then moves the PDF (and usually the PostScript file and any associated log file) to the Out folder.
A watched folder can have its own Adobe PDF settings and security settings that apply to all files processed from that
folder. Security settings for a watched folder take priority over the security settings for Distiller. For example, Distiller
does not convert a PostScript file in a watched folder if the file is marked with read-only permission.
(Windows) Settings and preferences are unique to each user. On a non-NT File System (NTFS), custom settings files
stored in this settings folder are read- and write-accessible by every user on the system. On an NTFS, only files created
by respective users are read- and write-accessible. Settings files created by other users are read-only. (The default
settings files installed with Adobe Acrobat Distiller are Read Only and Hidden.)
(Mac OS) Each user’s settings and preferences for Distiller are normally not accessible to any other user. To share a
watched folder with other users, the creator of the folder must set the appropriate permissions for the In and Out
folders. Sharing enables other users to copy files to the In folder and get files from the Out folder. The creator must be
logged into the system and have Distiller running. The other users must log in remotely to open the live watched folder
and have their files processed.
Important: You can’t set up watched folders as a network service for other users. Every user who creates PDFs must have
Acrobat Pro license.
Set watched folders
1 In Acrobat Distiller, choose Settings > Watched Folders.
2 Click Add Folder, and select the target folder. Distiller automatically puts an In folder and an Out folder in the
target folder. You can place In and Out folders at any level of a disk drive.
3 To define security options for a folder, select the folder and click Edit Security. Click OK to return to the Watched
Folders dialog box.
Note: A security icon is prepended to any folder name for which security is set. To return a folder to the original options
selected in the Distiller window, select the folder, and click Clear Security.
4 Set Adobe PDF conversion settings for the folders:
• To edit the Adobe PDF settings to be applied to a folder, select the folder, click Edit Settings, and edit the Adobe
PDF settings. Click OK to save it to the watched folder as folder.joboptions.
• To use a different set of Adobe PDF settings, select the folder and click Load Settings. Use any settings that you have
defined, named, and saved, and then click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
79
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
5 Set options to manage the processing of files:
• Enter a number of seconds to specify how often to check the folders. You can enter up to 9999. (For example, 120
equals 2 minutes, and 9999 equals about 2-3/4 hours.)
• Choose what to do with a PostScript file after it has been processed. The file can be moved to the Out folder along
with the PDF file or deleted. Any log file is also automatically copied to the Out folder.
• To delete PDFs after a certain period of time, enter a number of days, up to 999. This option also deletes PostScript
and log files, if you have chosen to delete them.
6 If you want to remove a folder, select the folder and click Remove Folder. Make sure that Distiller has finished
processing all the files in the folder before you remove it.
Note: When you remove a watched folder, Distiller does not delete the In and Out folders, their contents, or the
folder.joboptions file. You can delete these manually when appropriate.
More Help topics
“Customize Adobe PDF settings” on page 81
Adobe PDF conversion settings
Choose an Adobe PDF preset for converting files
1 Do one of the following:
• Start Acrobat Distiller.
• In an Adobe Creative Suite® application, choose File > Print, select Adobe PDF as the target printer, and click
Properties.
• (Windows) In Office 2007 or later applications, choose Acrobat > Preferences.
• (Windows) In another authoring application or utility, choose Adobe PDF > Change Conversion Settings.
2 Choose a preset from the Default Settings (or Conversion Settings) menu.
Adobe PDF presets
A PDF preset is a group of settings that affect the process of creating a PDF. These settings are designed to balance file
size with quality, depending on how the PDF are used. Most predefined presets are shared across Adobe Creative Suite
applications, including InDesign, Illustrator, Photoshop, and Acrobat. You can also create and share custom presets
for your unique output requirements. A saved PDF preset file has the suffix .joboptions.
A few of the following presets are not available until you move them from the Extras folder (where they installed by
default) to the Settings folder for custom settings.
Important: Acrobat Standard does not include the Extras folder. The presets installed in the Extras folder are only
available in Acrobat Pro.
Typically, the Extras and Settings folders for default settings are found at the following locations.
• (Windows XP) Documents and Settings/All Users/Application Data/Adobe/Adobe PDF
• (Vista or Windows 7) ProgramData/Adobe/Adobe/Adobe PDF
• (Mac OS) Library/Application Support/Adobe PDF
Last updated 2/11/2011
80
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
The default settings files installed with Distiller are Read Only and Hidden.
The custom settings are found in the following locations:
• (Windows XP) Documents and Settings/[username]/Application Data/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
• (Vista or Windows 7) Users/[username]/AppData/Roaming/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
• (Mac OS) Users/[username]/Library/Application Support/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
Some presets are not available in some Creative Suite applications.
Review your PDF settings periodically. The settings do not automatically revert to the default settings. Applications
and utilities that create PDFs use the last set of PDF settings defined or selected.
High Quality Print Creates PDFs for quality printing on desktop printers and proofing devices. This preset uses PDF
1.4, downsamples color and grayscale images to 300 ppi and monochrome images to 1200 ppi. It also embeds subsets
of all fonts, leaves color unchanged, and does not flatten transparency (for file types capable of transparency). These
PDFs can be opened in Acrobat 5.0 and Acrobat Reader 5.0 and later.
Oversized Pages Creates PDFs suitable for viewing and printing of engineering drawings larger than 200 x 200 in. (508
x 508 cm). These PDFs can be opened in Acrobat and Reader 7.0 and later.
PDF/A-1b: 2005 (CMYK and RGB) Used for long-term preservation (archival) of electronic documents. PDF/A-1b uses
PDF 1.4 and converts all colors to either CMYK or RGB, depending on which standard you choose. These PDFs can
be opened in Acrobat and Reader versions 5.0 and later.
PDF/X-1a (2001 and 2003) PDF/X-1a requires all fonts to be embedded, the appropriate PDF bounding boxes to be
specified, and color to appear as CMYK, spot colors, or both. Compliant files must contain information describing the
printing condition for which they are prepared. PDF files created with PDF/X-1a compliance can be opened in Acrobat
4.0 and Acrobat Reader 4.0 and later.
PDF/X-1a uses PDF 1.3, downsamples color and grayscale images to 300 ppi and monochrome images to 1200 ppi. It
embeds subsets of all fonts, creates untagged PDFs, and flattens transparency using the High Resolution setting.
Note: The PDF/X1-a:2003 and PDF/X-3 (2003) presets are placed on your computer during installation. However, they
aren’t available until you move them from the Extras folder to the Settings folder.
PDF/X-4 (2007) (Acrobat Pro) This preset is based on PDF 1.4, which includes support for live transparency. PDF/X-4
has the same color-management and International Color Consortium (ICC) color specifications as PDF/X-3. You can
create PDF/X-4-compliant files directly with Creative Suite 3 applications (Illustrator, InDesign, and Photoshop). In
Acrobat 9, use the Preflight feature to convert PDFs to PDF/X-4 DRAFT.
PDF files created with PDF/X-4 compliance can be opened in Acrobat 7.0 and Reader 7.0 and later.
Press Quality Creates PDF files for high-quality print production (for example, for digital printing or for color
separations to an imagesetter or platesetter). However, it does not create files that are PDF/X compliant. In this case,
the quality of the content is the highest consideration. The objective is to maintain all the information in a PDF file
that a commercial printer or print service provider requires to print the document correctly. This set of options uses
PDF 1.4, converts colors to CMYK, and downsamples color and grayscale images to 300 ppi and monochrome images
to 1200 ppi. It embeds subsets of all fonts and preserves transparency (for file types capable of transparency).
These PDF files can be opened in Acrobat 5.0 and Acrobat Reader 5.0 and later.
Note: Before creating a PDF file to send to a commercial printer or print service provider, find out what output resolution
and other settings are required. Or, ask for a .joboptions file with the recommended settings. You sometimes must
customize the Adobe PDF settings for a particular provider and then provide a .joboptions file of your own.
Last updated 2/11/2011
81
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Rich Content PDF Creates accessible PDF files that include tags, hyperlinks, bookmarks, interactive elements, and
layers. This set of options uses PDF 1.6 and embeds subsets of all fonts. It also optimizes files for byte serving. These
PDF files can be opened in Acrobat and Reader 7.0 and later. (The Rich Content PDF preset is in the Extras folder.)
Note: This preset was called eBook in earlier versions of some applications.
Smallest File Size Creates PDF files for displaying on the web or an intranet, or for distribution through an email
system. This set of options uses compression, downsampling, and a relatively low image resolution. It converts all
colors to sRGB, and (for Adobe Acrobat Distiller-based conversions) does not embed fonts. It also optimizes files for
byte serving.
These PDF files can be opened in Acrobat and Reader 6.0 and later.
Standard Creates PDF files to be printed to desktop printers or digital copiers, published on a CD, or sent to a client
as a publishing proof. This set of options uses compression and downsampling to keep the file size down. However, it
also embeds subsets of all (allowed) fonts used in the file, converts all colors to sRGB, and prints to a medium
resolution. Windows font subsets are not embedded by default. PDF files created with this settings file can be opened
in Acrobat and Reader 6.0 and later.
About PDF/X, PDF/E, and PDF/A standards
PDF/X, PDF/E, and PDF/A standards are defined by the International Organization for Standardization (ISO). PDF/X
standards apply to graphic content exchange; PDF/E standards apply to the interactive exchange of engineering
documents; PDF/A standards apply to long-term archiving of electronic documents. During PDF conversion, the file
that is being processed is checked against the specified standard. If the PDF does not meet the selected ISO standard,
you are prompted to either cancel the conversion or create a non-compliant file.
The most widely used standards for a print publishing workflow are several PDF/X formats: PDF/X-1a, PDF/X-3, and
(in 2008) PDF/X-4. The most widely used standards for PDF archiving are PDF/A-1a and PDF/A-1b (for less stringent
requirements). Currently, the only version of PDF/E is PDF/E-1.
For more information on PDF/X, PDF/E, and PDF/A, see the ISO and AIIM websites.
For details on creating and working with PDF/A files, see www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_pdfa_en.
Customize Adobe PDF settings
You may want to create custom conversion settings for certain jobs or output devices. The selections you make
determine such things as whether the document fonts are embedded and subsetted at 100%, how vector objects and
images are compressed and/or sampled, and whether the resulting PDF includes high-end printing information such
as OPI (Open Prepress Interface) comments. Default settings files cannot be modified, but can be duplicated to help
create new settings files.
Note: If the PDF is intended for high-end printing, ask your service provider for their custom .joboptions file with the
recommended output resolution and other settings. This way, the PDF you give them will have characteristics optimized
for your print workflow.
Create a custom Adobe PDF settings file
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat Distiller, select one of the predefined sets of options from the Default Settings menu to use as a starting
point, and then choose Settings > Edit Adobe PDF Settings.
• In authoring applications or utilities, select Adobe PDF as the target printer—typically in the Page Setup or Print
dialog boxes—and click Properties.
Last updated 2/11/2011
82
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• (Windows) In the Acrobat PDFMaker dialog box, click Advanced Settings in the Settings tab.
Note: In Windows, you can switch to a different preset from within the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box. To do this, select
Show All Settings at the bottom left and then select a preset from the list on the left.
A
B
Adobe PDF Settings dialog box (Windows)
A. Predefined Adobe PDF settings B. Options panel
2 Select panels one at a time, and make changes as needed.
3 Save your customized preset in one of the following ways:
• Click OK to save a duplicate of the custom preset file, which will automatically be renamed. For example, if you edit
the Press Quality preset, your first customized version appears as Press Quality (1).
• Click Save As, type a new descriptive name for the file, and click Save.
The custom file is saved in (Windows) /Documents and Settings/[user name]/Application Data/Adobe/Adobe
PDF/Settings, (Vista) User/[user name]/AppData/Roaming/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings, or (Mac OS) Users/[user
name]/Library/Application Support/Adobe/PDF/Settings.
Delete custom Adobe PDF settings files
1 In Acrobat Distiller, choose Settings > Remove Adobe PDF Settings.
2 Select the custom file and click Remove.
3 Repeat step 2 as needed, and then click Cancel to close the Remove Adobe PDF Settings dialog box.
Adobe PDF settings
The Adobe PDF Settings dialog box in Acrobat Distiller contains panels of options that you can select to customize
your PDF output.
More Help topics
“PDF/X-, PDF/A-, and PDF/E-compliant files” on page 466
“Find PostScript font names” on page 94
Last updated 2/11/2011
83
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
General panel options
Use this panel to select a version of Acrobat for file compatibility and other file and device settings.
Compatibility Sets the compatibility level of the PDF. Use the most recent version (in this case, version 1.7 E) to
include all the latest features and functionality. If you’re creating PDFs that will be distributed widely, choose an earlier
level, to ensure that all users can view and print the document.
Object Level Compression Compresses structural information (such as bookmarks, accessibility, and
noncompressible objects), making this information neither visible or usable in Acrobat 5.0 or Reader 5.0. Tags Only
compresses structural information; Off applies no compression.
Auto-Rotate Pages Automatically rotates pages according to the direction of text.
• Collectively By File Rotates all pages to match the orientation of the majority of text in the document.
• Individually Rotates each page based on the orientation of the text on that page.
• Off Prevents pages from rotating.
Note: If Process DSC Comments is selected in the Advanced panel and if %%Viewing Orientation comments are included,
these comments take precedence in determining page orientation.
Binding Specifies whether to display a PDF with left side or right side binding. The Binding setting affects the
appearance of pages in the Two-Up Continuous view and the appearance of thumbnails side by side.
Resolution Use for PostScript files to emulate resolutions based on the printer they are printing to. Permitted values
range from 72 to 4000. Use the default setting unless you plan to print the PDF on a specific printer while emulating
the resolution defined in the original PostScript file.
Note: Increasing the resolution setting increases file size and may slightly increase the time required to process some files.
Pages Specifies which pages to convert to PDF.
Embed Thumbnails Embeds a thumbnail preview for each page in the PDF, increasing the file size. Deselect this setting
when users of Acrobat 5.0 and later will view and print the PDF; these versions generate thumbnails dynamically each
time you click the Pages panel of a PDF.
Optimize For Fast Web View Restructures the file for faster access (page-at-a-time downloading, or byte serving) from
web servers. This option compresses text and line art, overriding compression selections on the Images panel.
Default Page Size Specifies the page size to use when one is not specified in the original file. EPS files give a bounding
box size, not a page size.
Images panel options
The options in the Images panel specify compression and resampling for color, grayscale, and monochrome images.
You may want to experiment with these options to find an appropriate balance between file size and image quality.
The resolution setting for color and grayscale images should be 1.5 to 2 times the line screen ruling at which the file
will be printed. The resolution for monochrome images should be the same as the output device, but be aware that
saving a monochrome image at a resolution higher than 1500 dpi increases the file size without noticeably improving
image quality. Images that will be magnified, such as maps, may require higher resolutions.
Note: Resampling monochrome images can have unexpected viewing results, such as no image display. If this happens,
turn off resampling and convert the file again. This problem is most likely to occur with subsampling, and least likely with
bicubic downsampling.
The following table shows common types of printers and their resolution measured in dpi, their default screen ruling
measured in lines per inch (lpi), and a resampling resolution for images measured in pixels per inch (ppi). For example,
if you were printing to a 600-dpi laser printer, you would enter 170 for the resolution at which to resample images.
Last updated 2/11/2011
84
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Printer resolution
Default line screen
Image resolution
300 dpi (laser printer)
60 lpi
120 ppi
600 dpi (laser printer)
85 lpi
170 ppi
1200 dpi (imagesetter)
120 lpi
240 ppi
2400 dpi (imagesetter)
150 lpi
300 ppi
Downsample (Off) Reduces image resolutions that exceed the For Images Above value to the resolution of the output
device by combining pixels in a sample area of the image to make one larger pixel.
Average Downsampling To Averages the pixels in a sample area and replaces the entire area with the average pixel
color at the specified resolution.
Subsampling To Replaces an entire area with a pixel selected from that sample area, at the specified resolution. Causes
faster conversion time than downsampling, but resulting images are less smooth and continuous.
Bicubic Downsampling To Uses a weighted average, instead of a simple average (as in downsampling) to determine
pixel color. This method is slowest but produces the smoothest tonal gradations.
Compression/Image Quality Applies compression to color, grayscale, and monochrome images. For color and
grayscale images, also sets the image quality.
Anti-Alias To Gray Smooths jagged edges in monochrome images. Choose 2 bit, 4 bit, or 8 bit to specify 4, 16, or 256
levels of gray. (Anti-aliasing may cause small type or thin lines to look blurry.)
Note: Compression of text and line art is always on. To turn it off, set the appropriate Distiller parameter. For details, see
the SDK information on the Acrobat Developer Center at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_devcenter_en (PDF, English
only).
Policy Opens the Image Policy dialog box, where you can set processing options for Color, Grayscale, and
Monochrome images that are less than the resolutions you specify. For each type of image, enter a resolution value,
and then choose Ignore, Warn And Continue, or Cancel Job.
Fonts panel options
The Fonts options specify which fonts to embed in a PDF, and whether to embed a subset of characters used in the
PDF. You can embed OpenType®, TrueType, and PostScript fonts. Fonts that have license restrictions are listed with
a lock icon . If you select a font that has a license restriction, the nature of the restriction is described in the Adobe
PDF Options dialog box.
Note: When you combine PDF files that have the same font subset, Acrobat attempts to combine the font subsets.
Embed All Fonts Embeds all fonts used in the file. Font embedding is required for PDF/X compliance.
Embed OpenType Fonts Embeds all OpenType fonts used in the file, and maintains OpenType font information for
advanced line layout. This option is available only if either Acrobat 7.0 (PDF 1.6) or Acrobat 8 (PDF 1.7) is selected
from the Compatibility menu in the General panel.
Subset Embedded Fonts When Percent Of Characters Used Is Less Than Specifies a threshold percentage if you want to
embed only a subset of the fonts. For example, if the threshold is 35, and fewer than 35% of the characters are used,
Distiller embeds only those characters.
When Embedding Fails Specifies how Distiller responds if it cannot find a font to embed when processing a file.
Always Embed To embed only certain fonts, move them into the Always Embed list. Make sure that Embed All Fonts
is not selected.
Last updated 2/11/2011
85
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Never Embed Move fonts that you do not want to embed to this list. If necessary, choose a different font folder from
the pop-up menu to display the font in the font list.
Note: Fonts that have license restrictions are listed with a lock icon. If you select a font with a license restriction, the nature
of the restriction is described in the Adobe PDF Options dialog box.
Add Name If the font you want is not in a font folder, click Add Name. Enter the name of the font, select Always
Embed List (or Never Embed List), and click Add.
Note: A TrueType font can contain a setting added by the font designer that prevents the font from being embedded in
PDF files.
Remove Removes a font from the Always Embed or Never Embed list. This action doesn’t remove the font from your
system; it removes the reference to the font from the list.
Note: Acrobat does not include the Times, Helvetica, and ZapfDingbats fonts. If you want PDF recipients to view and
print these fonts in PDFs that you create, embed the fonts.
Color panel options
Whether you’re using color management information in the PostScript file, using Distiller CSFs, or defining custom
settings, you set all color management information for Distiller on the Color panel of the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box.
Settings File Lists color settings, including those used in graphics applications. The None setting lets you edit the
Color Management Policies and Working Spaces settings.
Color Management Policies Specifies how Distiller converts unmanaged color in a PostScript file when you don’t use
a Distiller color settings file. This menu is available when None is selected in the Settings File menu.
Note: Color Management Policies values may affect a PDF differently depending on the compatibility setting you choose
in the General panel.
• Leave Color Unchanged Leaves device-dependent colors unchanged and preserves device-independent colors as
the nearest possible equivalent. This is a useful option for print shops that have calibrated their devices, have used that
information to specify color in the file, and are only outputting to those devices.
• Tag (Or Convert) Everything For Color Management Tags color objects with an ICC profile and calibrates colors,
making them device-independent in PDFs compatible with Acrobat 4.0 (PDF 1.3) and later. Converts devicedependent color spaces in images (RGB, Grayscale, and CMYK) to device-independent color spaces (CalRGB,
CalGray, and Cie L*a*b) in Acrobat 3.0 (PDF 1.2) compatible PDFs.
• Tag (Or Convert) Only Images For Color Management Tags ICC profiles in images only (not text or vector objects),
which prevents black text from undergoing any color shift when distilling Acrobat 4.0 (PDF 1.3) compatible PDFs.
Converts device-dependent color spaces in images (RGB, Grayscale, and CMYK) to device-independent color spaces
(CalRGB, CalGray, and Lab) in Acrobat 3.0 (PDF 1.2) compatible PDFs.
• Convert All Colors To sRGB (or Convert Everything To CalRGB) Calibrates color, making it device-independent.
Converts CMYK and RGB images to sRGB in PDFs compatible with Acrobat 4.0 (PDF 1.3) or later. Converts CMYK
and RGB images to calibrated RGB (CalRGB) in Acrobat 3.0 (PDF 1.2) compatible PDFs. Recommended for PDFs that
will be used on-screen or with low-resolution printers.
• Convert All Colors To CMYK Converts color spaces to DeviceGray or DeviceCMYK according to the options
specified in the Working Spaces menu. All Working Spaces must be specified.
Document Rendering Intent Choose a method to map colors between color spaces. The result of any particular
method depends on the profiles of the color spaces. For example, some profiles produce identical results with different
methods.
Last updated 2/11/2011
86
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Acrobat shares four rendering intents (Perceptual, Saturation, Relative Colorimetric, and Absolute Colorimetric) with
other Creative Suite applications.
Acrobat also includes a rendering intent called Preserve, which indicates that the intent is specified in the output device
rather than in the PDF. In many output devices, Relative Colorimetric is the default intent.
Note: In all cases, intents may be ignored or overridden by color management operations that occur subsequent to the
creation of the PDF file.
Working Spaces For all Color Management Policies values other than Leave Color Unchanged, choose a working
space to specify which ICC profiles are used for defining and calibrating the grayscale, RGB, and CMYK color spaces
in distilled PDFs.
• Gray Choose a profile to define the color space of all grayscale images in files. The default ICC profile for gray
images is Adobe Gray - 20% Dot Gain. Choose None to prevent grayscale images from being converted.
• RGB Choose a profile to define the color space of all RGB images in files. The default, sRGB IEC61966-2.1, is
recognized by many output devices. Choose None to prevent RGB images from being converted.
• CMYK Choose a profile to define the color space of all CMYK images in files. The default is U.S. Web Coated
(SWOP) v2. Choose None to prevent CMYK images from being converted.
Note: Choosing None for all three working spaces has the same effect as selecting the option Leave Color Unchanged.
You can add ICC profiles (such as ones provided by your print service bureau) by placing them in the ICCProfiles
folder in the Common folder, the Windows\System\Color folder (Windows), or the System Folder/ColorSync folder
(Mac OS).
Preserve CMYK Values For Calibrated CMYK Color Spaces When selected, device-independent CMYK values are
treated as device-dependent (DeviceCMYK) values, device-independent color spaces are discarded, and PDF/X-1a
files use the Convert All Colors To CMYK value. When deselected, device-independent color spaces convert to CMYK,
provided that Color Management Policies is set to Convert All Colors To CMYK.
Preserve Under Color Removal And Black Generation Retains these settings if they exist in the PostScript file. Black
generation calculates the amount of black to use when reproducing a color. Undercolor removal (UCR) reduces cyan,
magenta, and yellow to compensate for black generation. Because UCR uses less ink, it’s suitable for uncoated stock.
When Transfer Functions Are Found Specifies how to handle transfer functions in PDFs. Transfer functions are used
for artistic effect and to correct for the characteristics of a specific output device.
• Remove Deletes any applied transfer functions. Applied transfer functions should be removed, unless the PDF is
to be output to the same device that the source PostScript file was created for.
• Preserve Retains the transfer functions traditionally used to compensate for dot gain or dot loss that may occur
when an image is transferred to film. Dot gain or loss occurs when the ink dots that make up a printed image are larger
or smaller than in the halftone screen.
• Apply Applies the transfer function, changing the colors in the file but doesn’t keep it. This method is useful for
creating color effects in a file.
Preserve Halftone Information Retains any halftone information in files. Halftone information is intended for use
with a particular output device.
Last updated 2/11/2011
87
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Advanced panel options
The Advanced options specify which Document Structuring Conventions (DSC) comments to keep in a PDF and how
to set other options that affect the conversion from PostScript. In a PostScript file, DSC comments contain information
about the file (such as the originating application, the creation date, and the page orientation) and provide structure
for page descriptions in the file (such as beginning and ending statements for a prologue section). DSC comments can
be useful when your document is going to print or press.
For more information, see the documents on the Adobe PDF Technology Center at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_pdftechnology_en (PDF, English only).
Note: The ASCII Format option has been removed from Distiller, but is still available as a Distiller parameter.
Allow PostScript File To Override Adobe PDF Settings Uses settings stored in a PostScript file rather than the current
PDF settings file. For more information about customizing PDF settings, see the SDK information on the Acrobat
Developer Center at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_devcenter_en (PDF, English only).
Allow PostScript XObjects PostScript XObjects store fragments of PostScript code to be used when a PDF is printed
on a PostScript printer. Use only in controlled workflows where there is no other option. Available when the Standard
or Smallest File Size is selected from the Default Settings menu.
Convert Gradients To Smooth Shades Converts blends to smooth shades for Acrobat 4.0 and later, improving quality
and reducing file size of PDFs. Distiller converts gradients from Adobe Illustrator, Adobe InDesign, Adobe FreeHand®,
CorelDraw, QuarkXPress, and Microsoft PowerPoint.
Convert Smooth Lines To Curves Reduces the amount of control points used to build curves in CAD drawings, which
results in smaller PDFs and faster on-screen rendering.
Preserve Level 2 Copypage Semantics Uses the copypage operator defined in PostScript Level 2 rather than in
Language Level 3 PostScript. If you have a PostScript file and select this option, a copypage operator copies the page.
If this option is not selected, the equivalent of a showpage operation is executed, except that the graphics state is not
reinitialized.
Preserve Overprint Settings Retains any overprint settings in files being converted to PDF. Overprint settings create
color by printing one ink on top of another ink.
Overprinting Default Is Nonzero Overprinting Prevents overprinted objects with zero CMYK values from knocking
out CMYK objects beneath them.
Save Adobe PDF Settings Inside PDF File Embeds the settings file (.joboptions) used to create the PDF as an
attachment. (To view the settings file, choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Attachments in Acrobat.)
Save Original JPEG Image In PDF If Possible Processes compressed JPEG images (images that are already compressed
using DCT encoding) without recompressing them. When deselected, performance improves because only
decompression, not recompression, occurs.
Save Portable Job Ticket Inside PDF File Preserves a PostScript job ticket in a PDF. Job tickets describe the PostScript
file and can be used later in a workflow or for printing the PDF.
Use Prologue.ps and Epilogue.ps Sends a prologue and epilogue file with each job. These files can be used to add
custom PostScript code that you want to have executed at the beginning or end of every PostScript job being converted.
Sample Prologue.ps and Epilogue.ps files are located in (Windows) /Documents and Settings/All Users/Application
Data/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Distiller/Data, (Vista) /Users/All Users/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Distiller/Data, or (Mac
OS)/Library/Application Support/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Distiller/Data.
In Windows Explorer, the Application Data folder is typically hidden; to make it visible, choose Tools > Folder Options,
click the View tab, and select Show Hidden Files And Folders. Or, you can type the path into the Address text box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
88
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Note: Distiller processes prologue and epilogue files only if both files are present and located properly. The two files must
be used together. If the prologue and epilogue files are at the same level as the In and Out folders of a watched folder, they
are used instead of the ones in the Distiller folder.
Process DSC Comments Maintains DSC information from a PostScript file.
• Log DSC Warnings Displays warning messages about problematic DSC comments during processing and adds
them to a log file.
• Preserve EPS Information From DSC Retains information for an EPS file, such as the originating application and
creation date.
• Preserve OPI Comments Retains information needed to replace a For Placement Only (FPO) image or comment
with the high-resolution image located on servers that support Open Prepress Interface (OPI) versions 1.3 and 2.0. For
more information, see the OPI 2.0 specification at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_opi2spec_en (PDF, English only).
• Preserve Document Information From DSC Retains document properties, such as the title, creation date, and time,
in the PDF.
• Resize Page And Center Artwork For EPS Files Centers an EPS image and resizes the page to fit closely around the
image. If deselected, the page is sized and centered based on the upper left corner of the upper left object and lower
right corner of the lower right object on the page. This option applies only to jobs that consist of a single EPS file.
Standards panel options
By using Standards options, you can check document content in the PostScript file to make sure it meets standard
PDF/X1-a, PDF/X-3, or PDF/A criteria before creating the PDF. For PDF/X-compliant files, you can also require that
the PostScript file meet additional criteria by selecting options in the Standards panel. The availability of options
depends on the standard you select. You can also create a PDF/X file from a compliant PDF by using the Preflight
feature in Acrobat.
PDF/X-compliant Complies with the PDF/X standard for high-resolution print production.
Note: PDFMaker, the conversion method used to convert Microsoft Word and other application files to PDF, does not
create PDF/X-compliant files.
PDF/A-compliant Complies with the PDF/A standard for archival documents.
Note: If you set up a watched folder for creating PDF/A-compliant files, do not add security to the folder. The PDF/A
standard does not allow encryption.
Compliance Standard Produces a report that indicates whether the file complies with the standard you select, and if
not, what problems were encountered. The .log file appears at the bottom of the dialog box.
Note: PDFs that complied with both PDF/X-1a and PDF/X-3 standards in Acrobat 6.0 default to PDF/X-1a in Acrobat X.
When Not Compliant Specifies whether to create the PDF if the PostScript file does not comply with the requirements
of the standard.
• Continue Creates a PDF even if the PostScript file doesn’t meet the PDF/X requirements and notes these problems
in the report.
• Cancel Job Creates a PDF only if the PostScript file meets the PDF/X requirements of the selected report options,
and is otherwise valid.
Report As Error Flags the PostScript file as noncompliant if one of the reporting options is selected and a trim box or
art box is missing from any page.
Last updated 2/11/2011
89
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Set TrimBox To MediaBox With Offsets Computes values for the trim box based on the offsets for the media box of
respective pages if neither the trim box nor art box is specified. The trim box is always as small as or smaller than the
enclosing media box.
Set BleedBox To MediaBox Uses the media box values for the bleed box if the bleed box is not specified.
Set BleedBox To TrimBox With Offsets Computes values for the bleed box based on the offsets for the trim box of
respective pages if the bleed box is not specified. The bleed box is always as large as or larger than the enclosed trim
box. This option uses the units specified on the General panel of the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box.
Output Intent Profile Name Indicates the characterized printing condition for which the document has been prepared,
and is required for PDF/X compliance. If a document doesn’t specify an output intent profile name, Distiller uses the
selected value from this menu. If your workflow requires that the document specify the output intent, choose None.
Output Condition Identifier Indicates the reference name that is specified by the registry of the output intent profile
name. For more information, click the question mark next to the option.
Output Condition Describes the intended printing condition. This entry can be useful for the intended receiver of the
PDF. For more information, click the question mark next to the option.
Registry Name (URL) Indicates the web address for finding more information about the output intent profile. The URL
is automatically entered for ICC registry names. The registry name is optional, but recommended. For more
information, click the question mark next to the option.
Trapped Indicates the state of trapping in the document. PDF/X compliance requires a value of True or False. If the
document does not specify the trapped state, the value provided here is used. If your workflow requires that the
document specify the trapped state, choose Leave Undefined.
PDF compatibility levels
When you create PDFs, you need to decide which PDF version to use. You can change the PDF version by switching
to a different preset or choosing a compatibility option when you save as PDF or edit a PDF preset.
Generally speaking, unless there’s a specific need for backward compatibility, you should use the most recent version
(in this case version 1.7). The latest version will include all the newest features and functionality. However, if you’re
creating documents that will be distributed widely, consider choosing Acrobat 5 (PDF 1.4) or Acrobat 6 (PDF 1.5) to
ensure that all users can view and print the document.
The following table compares some of the functionality in PDFs created using the different compatibility settings.
Acrobat 4 (PDF 1.3)
Acrobat 5 (PDF 1.4)
Acrobat 6 (PDF 1.5)
Acrobat 7 (PDF 1.6) and
Acrobat 8 and later (PDF 1.7)
PDFs can be opened with Acrobat PDFs can be opened with Acrobat
3.0 and Acrobat Reader 3.0 and
3.0 and Acrobat Reader 3.0 and
later.
later. However, features specific
to later versions may be lost or not
viewable.
Most PDFs can be opened with
Acrobat 4.0 and Acrobat Reader
4.0 and later. However, features
specific to later versions may be
lost or not viewable.
Most PDFs can be opened with
Acrobat 4.0 and Acrobat Reader
4.0 and later. However, features
specific to later versions may be
lost or not viewable.
Cannot contain artwork that uses
live transparency effects. Any
transparency must be flattened
prior to converting to PDF 1.3.
Supports the use of live
transparency in artwork. (The
Acrobat Distiller feature flattens
transparency.)
Supports the use of live
transparency in artwork. (The
Acrobat Distiller feature flattens
transparency.)
Supports the use of live
transparency in artwork. (The
Acrobat Distiller feature flattens
transparency.)
Layers are not supported.
Layers are not supported.
Preserves layers when creating
PDFs from applications that
support the generation of layered
PDF documents, such as
Illustrator CS and later or InDesign
CS and later.
Preserves layers when creating
PDFs from applications that
support the generation of layered
PDF documents, such as
Illustrator CS and later or InDesign
CS and later.
Last updated 2/11/2011
90
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Acrobat 4 (PDF 1.3)
Acrobat 5 (PDF 1.4)
Acrobat 6 (PDF 1.5)
Acrobat 7 (PDF 1.6) and
Acrobat 8 and later (PDF 1.7)
DeviceN color space with 8
colorants is supported.
DeviceN color space with 8
colorants is supported.
DeviceN color space with up to 31 DeviceN color space with up to 31
colorants is supported.
colorants is supported.
Multibyte fonts can be
Multibyte fonts can be
embedded. (Distiller converts the embedded.
fonts when embedding.)
Multibyte fonts can be
embedded.
Multibyte fonts can be
embedded.
40-bit RC4 security supported.
128-bit RC4 security supported.
128-bit RC4 and 128-bit AES
(Advanced Encryption Standard)
security supported.
128-bit RC4 security supported.
Share custom PDF settings
You can save and reuse your own Adobe PDF preset definitions. You can also share a custom preset by sending a copy
of the resulting file to other users. Those users can then add it to the Distiller applications installed on their own
computers.
PDF settings files have the extension .joboptions. Custom preset files are stored in the following locations.
• (Windows XP) Documents and Settings/[username]/Application Data/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
• (Vista/Windows 7) Users/[username]/AppData/Roaming/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
• (Mac OS) User/[username]/Library/Application Support/Adobe/Adobe PDF/Settings
❖ To add a custom PDF settings file to the menu, do one of the following:
• Drag the .joboptions file onto the Distiller window.
• In Acrobat Distiller, choose Settings > Add Adobe PDF Settings, browse to the copied .joboptions file, select it, and
click Open.
The settings file appears as the selected option in the Default Settings menu.
Compressing and downsampling images
When converting PostScript files to PDF, you can compress vector objects (such as text and line art) and compress and
downsample images. Line art is described with a mathematical equation and is usually created with a drawing program
such as Adobe Illustrator. Images—whether color, monochrome, or grayscale—are described as pixels and are created
with applications like Adobe Photoshop or by scanning. Monochrome images include most black-and-white
illustrations made by paint programs and any images scanned with an image depth of 1 bit.
When you downsample (or decrease the number of pixels), information is deleted from the image. With Distiller, you
specify an interpolation method—average downsampling, bicubic downsampling, or subsampling—to determine how
pixels are deleted. Depending on the settings you choose, compression and downsampling can significantly reduce the
size of a PDF with little or no loss of detail and precision.
When Distiller processes a file, it normally applies the compression settings to images throughout the file. However,
you can assign different compression and downsampling methods to individual images.
Varying the compression and downsampling methods within a PDF
Before you create a PDF, you can take various approaches to applying different compression and downsampling
options to the individual images that will go into that PDF:
• Use Adobe Photoshop to resample and compress existing image files before using Distiller. When you are ready to
create the PDF in Distiller, be careful to deselect the compression and downsampling or subsampling options.
Last updated 2/11/2011
91
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
• Create separate PostScript files for each part of the document that you want to process differently, and use different
compression options to distill each part. Then use Distiller to merge the files into a single PDF.
• When you create color, grayscale, and monochrome images in an art application (such as Adobe Photoshop), select
the compression and downsampling settings that you want when you save each image from within that application.
• Insert Distiller parameters before images in a PostScript file. You can use this technique to process every image in
a document differently. This technique is the most difficult, because it requires knowledge of PostScript
programming. For more information on using parameters, see the SDK documentation on the Acrobat Developer
Center at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_devcenter_en (English only).
Note: To apply the inserted Distiller parameters, select Allow PostScript File To Override Adobe PDF Settings on the
Advanced panel of the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box in Distiller. This option overrides settings you selected in the
Adobe PDF dialog box.
Compression methods
Distiller applies ZIP compression to text and line art, ZIP or JPEG compression to color and grayscale images, and ZIP,
CCITT Group 3 or 4, or Run Length compression to monochrome images.
A
B
Sales Plan
Kahili Mountain Coffee
C
D
Suitable compression methods for different art types
A. ZIP B. JPEG C. CCITT D. Run Length
Last updated 2/11/2011
92
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
You can choose from the following compression methods:
ZIP Works well on images with large areas of single colors or repeating patterns, and for black-and-white images that
contain repeating patterns. Acrobat supports only 8-bit ZIP compression, which is lossless; that is, data is not removed
to reduce file size, so image quality is not affected.
Note: Adobe implementation of the ZIP filter is derived from the zlib package of Jean-loup Gailly and Mark Adler, whose
generous assistance we gratefully acknowledge.
JPEG Suitable for grayscale or color images, such as continuous-tone photographs. JPEG is lossy, which means that it
removes image data and may reduce image quality; however, it attempts to reduce file size with the minimum loss of
information. Because JPEG compression eliminates data, it can achieve much smaller file sizes than ZIP compression.
CCITT Available only for monochrome bitmap images. CCITT (Consultative Committee on International Telegraphy
and Telephony) compression is appropriate for black-and-white images and any images scanned with an image depth
of 1 bit. Group 4 is a general-purpose method that produces good compression for most monochrome images.
Group 3, used by most fax machines, compresses monochrome images one row at a time.
Run Length Produces the best results for images that contain large areas of solid white or black.
Fonts
Font embedding and substitution
A font can be embedded only if it contains a setting by the font vendor that permits it to be embedded. Embedding
prevents font substitution when readers view or print the file, and ensures that readers see the text in its original font.
Embedding increases file size only slightly, unless the document uses CID fonts. a font format commonly used for
Asian languages. You can embed or substitute fonts in Acrobat or when you export an InDesign document to PDF.
You can embed the entire font, or just a subset of the characters used in the file. Subsetting ensures that your fonts and
font metrics are used at print time by creating a custom font name. That way, for example, your version of Adobe
Garamond®, not your service provider’s version, can always be used by the service provider for viewing and printing.
Type 1 and TrueType fonts can be embedded if they are included in the PostScript file, or are available in one of the
font locations that Distiller monitors and are not restricted from embedding.
When a font cannot be embedded because of the font vendor’s settings, and someone who opens or prints a PDF does
not have access to the original font, a Multiple Master typeface is temporarily substituted: AdobeSerifMM for a missing
serif font, and AdobeSansMM for a missing sans serif font.
The Multiple Master typeface can stretch or condense to fit, to ensure that line and page breaks in the original
document are maintained. The substitution cannot always match the shape of the original characters, however,
especially if the characters are unconventional ones, such as script typefaces.
Note: For Asian text, Acrobat uses fonts from the installed Asian language kit or from similar fonts on the user’s system.
Fonts from some languages or with unknown encodings cannot be substituted; in these cases, the text appears as bullets
in the file.
Last updated 2/11/2011
93
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
If characters are unconventional (left), the substitution font will not match (right).
If you have difficulty copying and pasting text from a PDF, first check if the problem font is embedded (File >
Properties > Font tab). For an embedded font, try changing the point where the font is embedded, rather than sending
it inside the PostScript file. Distill the PDF without embedding that font. Then open the PDF in Acrobat and embed the
font using the Preflight fixup.
Accessing and embedding fonts using Distiller
When converting a PostScript file to PDF, Distiller needs access to the file’s fonts to insert the appropriate information
in the PDF. Distiller first searches the PostScript file for Type 1, TrueType, and OpenType fonts. If the font isn’t
embedded in the PostScript file, Distiller searches additional font folders. Distiller searches the following font folders
in Windows:
• /Resource/Font in the Acrobat folder
• /Windows/Fonts
Distiller searches the following font folders in Mac OS:
• /Resource/Font in the Acrobat folder
• /Users/[user name]/Library/Fonts
• /Library/Fonts
• /System/Library/Fonts
The Acrobat installation includes width-only versions of many common Chinese, Japanese, and Korean fonts,
therefore Distiller can then access these fonts in Acrobat. Make sure that the fonts are available on your computer.
(In Windows, choose Complete when you install Acrobat, or choose Custom and select the Asian Language
Support option under the View Adobe PDF category. In Mac OS, these fonts are installed automatically.)
For information on including fonts in a PostScript file, see the documentation that came with the application and
printer driver you use to create PostScript files.
Note: Distiller does not support Type 32 fonts.
To specify other font folders for Distiller to search, in Acrobat Distiller, choose Settings > Font Locations. Then in the
dialog box, click Add to add a font folder. Select Ignore TrueType Versions Of Standard PostScript Fonts to exclude
TrueType fonts that have the same name as a font in the PostScript 3 font collection.
Note: To provide Distiller with access to a font folder that has been moved, use this dialog box to remove the folder listed
in its old location and add it in its new location.
Last updated 2/11/2011
94
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Creating PDFs
Preview PDFs without local fonts
You can create a printable preview of your document that substitutes default fonts for any text formatted in fonts that
are available on your local computer but are not embedded in the PDF. This preview can help you decide whether to
embed those local fonts in the PDF, to achieve the look you want for your document.
❖ In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Page Display, and then deselect Use Local Fonts.
Note: If a font cannot be substituted, the text appears as bullets, and Acrobat displays an error message.
Find PostScript font names
If you need to enter a font name manually on the Fonts panel of the Adobe PDF Settings dialog box, you can use a PDF
to find the exact spelling of the name.
1 Use any application to create a one-page document with the font.
2 Create a PDF from the document.
3 Open the PDF in Acrobat, and choose File > Properties > Fonts.
4 Write down the name of the font, using the exact spelling, capitalization, and hyphenation of the name as it appears
in the Font Info dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
95
Chapter 4: PDF Portfolios and combined
PDFs
In Acrobat Pro, you can easily create Adobe PDFs that include different types of files. You can package multiple files
of various types into a PDF Portfolio, in which each file appears separately and has its own pagination. You can also
convert and merge multiple files into a single merged PDF, in which converted documents flow into the PDF as
sequential pages.
PDF Portfolios
About PDF Portfolios
A PDF Portfolio contains multiple files assembled into an integrated PDF unit. The files in a PDF Portfolio can be in
a wide range of file types created in different applications. For example, a PDF Portfolio can include text documents,
e-mail messages, spreadsheets, CAD drawings, and PowerPoint presentations. The original files retain their individual
identities but are assembled into one PDF Portfolio file. You can open, read, edit, and format each component file
independently of the other component files in the PDF Portfolio.
Note: Acrobat Standard and Adobe Reader® users cannot create PDF Portfolios or edit the layout, colors, headers, and so on.
Depending on the circumstances, PDF Portfolios offer several advantages over merging multiple files into a single PDF:
Layouts and themes Customize your PDF Portfolio with unique layouts and visual themes. Color palettes and
backgrounds provide more visual interest.
Adding and deleting Add or remove files easily, without having to find and select all the pages that originated in that file.
Previewing Quickly preview component files without having to open them in their native applications.
Editing Change individual files within the PDF Portfolio without affecting the other files. For example, you can
renumber pages in one document without renumbering other documents in the PDF Portfolio. You can also edit nonPDF files in their native applications from within a PDF Portfolio. Any changes you make are saved to the file within
the PDF Portfolio.
Distribution Share a PDF Portfolio with others and be sure that they are getting all the component parts. Publish a
PDF Portfolio on a website for others to view.
Sorting Sort component files by categories that you can add to, delete, hide, and customize. Simply click a column
name to sort the list.
Reordering Drag files to change their order. You can then define the new order as the initial sort order—the order in
which files appear when someone opens the PDF Portfolio.
Printing Print all the PDFs in a PDF Portfolio, or selected component PDFs.
Searching Search one or all files in a PDF Portfolio. You can even search non-PDF component files.
Incorporating other formats Add non-PDF files to an existing PDF Portfolio without converting them to PDF.
Independence from source files The source files of a PDF Portfolio—even existing files you add to the PDF Portfolio—
are not changed when you create a PDF Portfolio. Changes you make to the component files within a PDF Portfolio
Last updated 2/11/2011
96
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
do not change the original files from which you created the PDF Portfolio. You can move a PDF Portfolio anywhere
on your computer or network without any risk of losing or disconnecting its components.
Reuse Include the same file in multiple PDF Portfolios.
For videos on PDF Portfolios, see the following resources:
• What is a PDF Portfolio?: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_021_acrx_en
• Working in PDF Portfolios: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_023_acrx_en
• Articles, tutorials, and tips about PDF Portfolios: acrobatusers.com
• How to customize your PDF Portfolio: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_022_acrx_en.
• PDF Portfolio gallery: www.acrobatusers.com/gallery/pdf_portfolio_gallery
• Filtering form response files: www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/2008/06/a9video_understanding_form_tracker
• Filtering Outlook messages: www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/archiving-emails-pdf-microsoft-outlook
More Help topics
“Print PDFs in a PDF Portfolio” on page 402
“Search a PDF Portfolio” on page 340
PDF Portfolio window overview
You create and edit PDF Portfolios, and work with component files using various elements, such as panes, toolbars,
and windows.
Last updated 2/11/2011
97
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
A
B
D
C
PDF Portfolio in Click-Through layout
A. PDF Portfolio toolbar B. Card representing the component file C. Component files and folders in the mini-navigator D. Layout pane for
customizing the appearance
• The PDF Portfolio toolbar is located immediately below the menu. Look here for PDF Portfolio viewing options,
a search tool, and buttons for common tasks, such as printing and saving.
• Cards represent each component file in the PDF Portfolio. Click the Show Info View icon
on the card to view
information about the file on the back of the card.
• The mini-navigator is the row of cards across the bottom of the PDF Portfolio window in Click-Through, Linear,
and Wave layouts. By default, the cards are displayed alphabetically.
• The Layout, Details, and Share panes include options for customizing the PDF Portfolio, viewing file details at a
glance, and sharing the PDF Portfolio with others. In Details view, you can also change the sort order and open a
file in its native application (if installed on your computer).
• Layout (Preview mode) shows the PDF Portfolio in any of several views, depending on the design or type of file or
layout specified by the author. If the Layout pane on the right is open, click the Preview button in the toolbar to
switch from Edit to Preview mode. For information about each type of preview, see “Preview modes” on page 98.
• Files mode shows the file details in a list. You can click a column name to sort by ascending and descending order.
To return to the original view, click the Layout button.
A PDF Portfolio is accessible when it opens in Files mode. This mode provides a better reading experience for
people with disabilities—such as mobility impairments, blindness, and low vision. To open all PDF Portfolios in
Files mode, open the Preferences dialog box by choosing Edit > Preferences (Windows). In Acrobat Pro only,
choose Acrobat > Preferences (Mac OS). Under Categories, select Accessibility, and then select Show Portfolios In
Files Mode.
Last updated 2/11/2011
98
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• Edit mode opens the Layout pane, which allows you to customize the appearance of the PDF Portfolio and add or
delete content. In addition, you can modify the file information, reorder files, convert files to PDF, reduce file size,
and show, hide, and sort columns. If the Layout pane isn’t visible, click the Edit button in the toolbar to switch from
Preview to Edit mode.
Scroll through component files
Depending on the layout, you can scroll through component files in various ways. Some layouts include a mininavigator, scroll bar, or Next
and Previous
buttons.
More Help topics
“Search a PDF Portfolio” on page 340
Preview modes
You can preview the component files in several different ways. In Preview mode, you can preview images and pages,
play video and SWF files, and view information about a file. You can extract (move) a file to your computer. You can
also open a file in its native application (if installed on your computer). To return to the original view, click the Layout
button. The Share pane is available with options for sharing the PDF Portfolio with others.
Last updated 2/11/2011
99
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
A
B
C
D
Viewing a PDF Portfolio in different Preview modes
A. Mini-navigator preview B. Card preview C. Full preview C. Platform preview
Mini-navigator preview The row of cards across the bottom of the PDF Portfolio window. By default, the cards
(component files) appear alphabetically. To hide
or show
the mini-navigator, click the double arrow below the
card. In Preview mode, the mini-navigator appears in Click-Through layout only. In Edit mode, the mini-navigator
appears in Wave and Linear layouts.
Card preview A visual representation of each component file (piece of content) added to a PDF Portfolio. A thumbnail
image, where possible, appears on the card. Metadata, or details about the file, are available on the back of the
thumbnail image. Click the Information icon
on the card to view file details. Click the close button to return to the
thumbnail image. Cards also indicate whether a component file is open in another application or being edited.
Full preview A larger visual representation of the file, with other content visible behind the preview. These file types
open in Full preview when you double-click the card: PDFs with no security added, Word documents, and images.
FLV files open in Full preview when you double-click the card in the mini-navigator. Move the pointer over the bottom
of the file in Full preview to see a semi-transparent floating toolbar with buttons to interact with the file. To return to
the original view, click the close button in the upper-right corner of the preview.
Platform preview A full-size preview within the PDF Portfolio window. The navigation pane appears so you have
access to page thumbnails, bookmarks, signatures, and layers. These file types open in Platform preview when you
double-click the card: SWF files and HTML files. To open other file types in Platform preview, such as e-mail
Last updated 2/11/2011
100
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
portfolios, form response files, and secured PDFs, choose View > Portfolio > Preview File. To close Platform preview,
click the close button in the upper-left corner or press Esc.
Switch between Preview mode and Edit mode
The button to switch between Preview and Edit modes is a toggle button in the PDF Portfolio toolbar.
Layouts
Layouts provide one way to unify a wide range of content in a PDF Portfolio. When you create a PDF Portfolio, you
can choose from various layouts included with Acrobat. If available, you can import and use a custom layout from a
developer or designer.
For best performance, use the Click-Through or Linear layout when you have more than 15 component files. Grid,
Freeform, and Wave layouts take longer to load because they generate all thumbnails before displaying the first card.
Acrobat includes the following layouts:
Click-Through Allows you to click through a series of files. You can reorder files, navigate through the files linearly, or
find files in the mini-navigator at the bottom of the window.
Freeform Arranges files in a scattered placement of thumbnails. You can rearrange the order and configuration of
files.
Grid Arranges files in an orderly grid that can scale to accommodate numerous files.
Linear Arranges files in a linear path and guides the user through each file in the sequence. Descriptive text appears to
the left of the card.
Wave Arranges files in a spinning path that fans out off the screen.
PDF Portfolios created in Acrobat 9
PDF Portfolios created in Acrobat 9 can be opened in Acrobat X and Reader X. However, layouts, color schemes, and
other PDF Portfolio elements differ significantly between Acrobat 9 and Acrobat X. When you open an Acrobat 9 PDF
Portfolio in Acrobat X, the Acrobat 9 design appears as expected. Minor editing is allowed, such as adding or deleting
files, and editing filenames or descriptions. You can save these changes in Acrobat 9 format. For extensive edits, you
can convert the PDF Portfolio to Acrobat X, if you’re using Acrobat X Pro. The layout and colors convert to ClickThrough layout with the Clean visual theme. Welcome pages, headers, and color palettes are removed. You can redo
headers in Acrobat X, but Welcome pages are not supported.
1 In Acrobat X, open a PDF Portfolio created in Acrobat 9.
The PDF Portfolio opens in Preview mode.
2 Do any of the following:
• To edit filenames and descriptions in Layout view, click the filename or description (if provided) and type.
• To edit filenames or descriptions in Files view, click the text box and type.
• To add files, drag them in Layout view.
• To delete files, select them in Layout view and press the Delete key.
• To save the changes in Acrobat 9 format, choose File > Save Portfolio, or File > Save As.
• To convert the PDF Portfolio to Acrobat X, click the Edit button. Then click Convert Now in the dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
101
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Create PDF Portfolios
It’s easy to create a PDF Portfolio, choose a layout, and add files. You can create folders within your PDF Portfolio,
delete component files and folders, edit component filenames, and add and edit descriptions of component files. For
a video on how to create a PDF Portfolio, see www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_portfolio_create_en.
More Help topics
“Convert email messages to PDFs” on page 59
“Save a PDF” on page 124
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
Create a PDF Portfolio
Create a basic PDF Portfolio in a few quick steps.
1 Start Acrobat and do one of the following:
• In the Welcome Screen, click Create PDF Portfolio.
• Click the Create button in the upper-left corner of the toolbar, and choose PDF Portfolio from the menu.
• Choose File > Create > PDF Portfolio.
2 Choose a layout from the left side of the wizard.
The list of layouts includes the predefined layouts that ship with Acrobat, and up to two custom layouts you have
imported. If you imported more than two, only the two most recently imported custom layouts appear.
To add a custom layout that you have loaded on your computer, click Import Custom Layout and open the file.
Layouts have a .nav filename extension.
3 Click the Add Files button and select the content to add to the PDF Portfolio. You can select one or more files.
4 Click Finish to add the files and save the PDF Portfolio.
Note: In Windows, the Acrobat PDFMaker in Outlook and Lotus Notes can create PDF Portfolios when you convert email messages.
Add files and folders to a PDF Portfolio
You can add content to an existing PDF Portfolio.
❖ From an open PDF Portfolio, go to Edit mode and do any of the following:
• Click the Add Content panel, and then click Add Files or Add Folder to add individual files or a folder of files.
• To create a folder, click the Add Content panel, and then click Create Folder.
• To add files from your computer, drag any files or folders into the PDF Portfolio workspace or onto a folder.
• To move files to a different folder, drag them.
For best performance, keep the total number of component files at 15 or less, and the total size of all component
files under 50 MB.
Add web content to a PDF Portfolio
You can link to websites or embed video tags. Linking to web content is useful when you want to reduce the file size
of the PDF Portfolio.
1 Click the Add Content panel in the Layout pane and select an option for adding content.
Last updated 2/11/2011
102
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
2 Select Add Web Content.
3 Enter a filename and description for the web content that gets added to your PDF Portfolio. This web file links to
the web content you specify.
4 Do one of the following:
• To link to a website, select Add A Web Link, and then add the URL.
• To embed a video tag, select Add An Embed Tag, and then paste the video’s embed code. Video-sharing websites
usually include a way to copy a video’s embed code. For example, a website could include an Embed box that
shows the code and other embedding options.
Convert multimedia files in a PDF Portfolio
You can convert the following component multimedia files to PDF within a PDF Portfolio: FLV files, SWF files, F4V,
mp3. You can also convert these files to PDF if they are encoded in H.264 (with AAC audio): MOV, M4V, MP4, 3GP,
and 3G2. (H.264 and AAC are encoding and compression options for movies.)
Note: To convert AVI or WMV files to PDF, or other multimedia file types to FLV format, use the Adobe Media Encoder.
This application is available in the Acrobat X Suite or Creative Suite 5.
1 In Edit mode, right-click/Control-click one or more multimedia files in the PDF Portfolio and select Convert To PDF.
2 If a dialog box appears, specify the options as needed and click OK.
Remove files and folders from a PDF Portfolio
If you delete a folder, all of the files within it are deleted from the PDF Portfolio.
❖ In Edit mode, select one or more files or folders in the PDF Portfolio and press Delete. Or click the Delete File icon
on the card, if available.
Customize a PDF Portfolio
In Edit mode, you can customize the layout, theme, and color scheme. You can also customize the Details view with
columns that you choose or create yourself.
For videos on customizing a PDF Portfolio, see the following resources:
• How to Customize a PDF Portfolio: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_022_acrx_en.
• How to Design a PDF Portfolio: www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_portfolio_create_en.
More Help topics
“PDF Portfolio window overview” on page 96
Change the PDF Portfolio layout
PDF Portfolio layout options enable you to present content in a layout that best fits your needs. For example, the ClickThrough layout allows readers to flip through files in the PDF Portfolio one at a time. In all layouts, each file appears
on a card with an image (if available) and information about the document, such as the filename.
You can also create your own custom layouts, which can require some developer skills.
❖ In Edit mode, do any of the following:
• To select a layout, click Portfolio Layouts in the Layout pane, and select one from the list.
Last updated 2/11/2011
103
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• To use a custom layout, click Import Custom Layout. Navigate to the custom layout on your computer and open
it. Layout files have a .nav extension. The layout appears in the Portfolio Layouts list where you can select it.
Imported layouts are permanently added to the Custom Layouts section of the Portfolio Layouts panel.
• To delete a custom layout, click the X next to the layout name.
Change the visual appearance
Themes, colors, and background images add visual interest and cohesiveness to a PDF Portfolio. Use Edit mode to
change visual elements.
• To select a theme, click Visual Themes in the Layout pane, and select one from the list.
• To use a custom theme, click Import Custom Theme. Navigate to the custom theme on your computer and open
it. The theme is immediately applied to your PDF Portfolio and appears in the Visual Themes list as “Custom.”
Unlike custom layouts, custom themes apply only to the current PDF Portfolio and are not permanently added to
the Visual Themes panel. Themes are created in Adobe Flash Professional or Adobe Flash Builder and have a .swf
extension.
• To change the colors in a visual theme, click Color Palettes in the Layout pane and choose a different palette.
• To create a custom color palette, in the Color Palettes panel, click Create From Existing and specify the colors.
• To change the properties of a background color, first select a color palette, and then click Background. Specify
background color properties as desired.
• To add an image as the background, click Background in the Layout pane. In the Background Image area, select an
image from the list or click Choose New to add an image from your computer. Specify image properties as desired.
Add a header
The header appears at the top of the layout, and can contain important information like a logo, company name, and
contact information. The header can include text, images, or both, and can be arranged in various ways.
1 In Edit mode, click the empty band at the top of the edit window. The Header Properties panel appears near the
bottom of the Layout pane.
Last updated 2/11/2011
104
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Empty header area in a PDF Portfolio
2 Select a template from the list in Header Properties.
3 In the header area, click in the boxes to add content. To add text, double-click to show the insertion point.
4 In the Text and Image Properties panels, specify size, background color, font, and other properties.
Working with component files in a PDF Portfolio
You can sort and preview component files in a PDF Portfolio, as well as open, edit, and save component files in their
native application. Some file types require that you install the native application on your computer.
View files in a list
In Preview mode, click the Files button in the PDF Portfolio toolbar. To sort file details by ascending and descending
order, click a column name. Click it a second time to reverse the order.
Edit file details in a list
1 In Edit mode, click the Details pane.
2 Do any of the following under Columns To Display:
• To show or hide a column in the list, click in the checkbox.
• To add a column, type the name in the Add A Column box, select a data type from the menu, and click the Add
button
.
• To delete optional columns, hold the pointer over the column name until the Delete button
appears, and then
click the button. You cannot delete required columns, such as Name, Description, Size, and others.
Last updated 2/11/2011
105
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• To change the order of a column, select it and click the Up or Down Arrow. You can also drag a column in the file
list on the left.
• To change the order of files, see “Sort, filter, and change the order of files or folders” on page 105.
• To add or change information in a column, display the column and type the information in the files view on the left.
For example, to add descriptive information about the file, display the Description column, then type in the box.
If the column you want to edit isn’t visible on the left, change its order. Select the column on the right and click the Up
Arrow.
Sort, filter, and change the order of files or folders
By default, component files are arranged and sorted alphabetically by filename. Files appear and print in this order.
You can change or customize the order in which files appear. However, files always print alphabetically.
Note: Sorting files in Preview mode changes the order only for the current session. The next time you open the PDF
Portfolio, it appears in the specified initial sort order.
1 In Edit mode, click the Details pane.
2 Do one of the following:
• To sort required columns by ascending and descending order, click a column heading. To sort optional columns
by ascending and descending order, click outside the column heading text box. Click a second time to reverse the
order. (For information about optional columns, see “Edit file details in a list” on page 104.)
• To sort by the values in a specific column, choose the column from the Initial Sort menu.
• To change the order of the columns in the Details pane, drag a column name to a different location. You can also
use the Up Arrow or Down Arrow under Column To Display on the right.
• To specify the order in which files appear when the PDF Portfolio is initially opened, select a column name from
the Initial Sort menu on the right. For example, to display files according to the date they were modified, make sure
Modified is selected under Columns To Display. Then choose Modified from the Initial Sort menu. Initial Sort
affects Layout view as well as Details view.
• To reorder files in a custom way, drag files in the list on the left. Reordering files creates an Order column in the
Initial Sort menu on the right, and automatically selects it as the initial sort.
In a mini-navigator or Grid layout, click the Layout pane, and then drag files and folders to achieve the order you
want. The mini-navigator appears in Click-Through, Linear, and Wave layouts.
3 Save the PDF Portfolio.
If the PDF Portfolio contains form response files or Outlook messages, you can filter the content according to different
criteria. For more information, see these videos:
• www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/2008/06/a9video_understanding_form_tracker
• www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/archiving-emails-pdf-microsoft-outlook
Open, edit, and save component files
You can open, edit, and save a component file in its native application, as long as the application is installed on your
computer. Any changes that you make to component files do not affect the original files outside your PDF Portfolio.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Preview mode, right-click/Control-click the file, and choose Open File In Native Application (for non-PDFs) or
Open File (for PDFs).
Last updated 2/11/2011
106
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• In Edit mode, double-click the file.
2 If a confirmation dialog box appears, select Open This File or Always Allow Opening Files Of This Type—if you
trust the format—and click OK.
3 Edit the file as needed, and then save the file.
Edit component filenames and descriptions in a PDF Portfolio
❖ In Edit mode, do any of the following:
• To edit the displayed name of a component file, select the file. Then click in the Display Name text box to show the
insertion point. You can also click the Show Info View icon
of the card. (In Details view, Display Name is a column.)
on the card to edit the Display Name on the back
• To edit the description of a component file, click the Show Info View icon. Then click in the Description text box
to show the insertion point. (In Details view, Description is a column.)
• To change or embed the font used for the text, use the Portfolio Properties panel at the bottom of the Layout pane.
The text changes to the new font properties throughout the PDF Portfolio.
Extract component files in a PDF Portfolio
You can extract or drag files out of the PDF Portfolio window onto your computer. Extracting does not delete the file
from the PDF Portfolio.
❖ Do either of the following:
• In Layout mode, click the Extract File icon
in the component file.
• Select one or more files, and then drag them to your computer.
Publish PDF Portfolios to a website
Acrobat can convert a PDF Portfolio to a SWF file for others to view on a website. All file navigation and video controls
are available to users with access to the website. To preview how the PDF Portfolio appears on a website, you publish
the content to the site. You can’t preview by opening the published PDF Portfolio on your local computer.
Note: You can view and extract files from a published PDF Portfolio. To edit The PDF Portfolio, open it in Acrobat.
1 In an open PDF Portfolio, choose File > Save PDF Portfolio As Web Site.
2 Select a folder, or create a new one, for the saved web files. Click OK.
A new folder makes it easier to find the saved files.
Last updated 2/11/2011
107
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
The data folder contains the structure of the website and a web player.
3 (Optional) Edit the index.html file. For example, you can match the look of an existing website, or embed the PDF
Portfolio within an existing web page.
4 Copy the entire data folder and the index.html file to a web server. To transfer the data, you can use FTP, mount
the server as a local disk, or use some other method.
5 Note the web address (URL) of the saved HTML file.
6 In a web browser, enter the URL of the HTML page, starting with http:// or https://.
Tips for successful playback
• Install Flash Player 10.1 or later. Early versions of Flash Player cannot play back a published PDF Portfolio.
• Use Acrobat X PDF Portfolios. You cannot publish Acrobat 9 PDF Portfolios to a website.
• Use only system fonts in the PDF Portfolio, not styled text, embedded fonts, or other installed fonts.
• View the index.html file from a web server (http:// or https://), not from your local computer.
• Avoid adding SWF file attachments or videos to your PDF Portfolio. Video playback and SWF file attachments are
not supported in a published PDF Portfolio.
Share PDF Portfolios
Share a PDF Portfolio with others by sending the file in an e-mail or by uploading it on Acrobat.com, a secure web
service. (See “File sharing and real-time collaboration” on page 134.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
108
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Other functions enabled in PDF Portfolios
These commands are available for component files in PDF Portfolios:
Reduce File Size Reduces the file size of component PDFs. For more information, see “Reduce file size by saving” on
page 125.
Secure Portfolio With Password Adds document security to a PDF Portfolio or to component PDFs within a PDF
Portfolio. To add security to component PDFs, choose File > Portfolio Properties and select the Security tab. For more
information, see “Securing documents with passwords” on page 217. To add security to the entire PDF Portfolio, use
the Cover Sheet (View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet). For example, you can use the Cover Sheet to sign the PDF Portfolio
parent file, or add a password to open the PDF Portfolio. Functionality you specify in the Cover Sheet pertains to the
entire collection of component files in the PDF Portfolio.
Note: Other security features are also available for PDF Portfolios and component files in PDF Portfolios. For more
information, see “Security” on page 209.
Convert to PDF Converts multimedia files to PDF. For more information, see “Convert multimedia files in a PDF
Portfolio” on page 102.
Print Prints component documents. For more information, see “Print PDFs in a PDF Portfolio” on page 402.
Other options for combining files
Create merged PDFs
In a merged PDF, converted documents flow into a single PDF as sequential pages.
1 Choose File > Create > Combine Files Into A Single PDF.
If a PDF is currently open, it appears in the list of included files.
2 In the upper-right corner of the Combine Files dialog box, make sure that Single PDF is selected.
3 From the Add Files menu, choose any of the following:
• To add individual files, choose Add Files, then select the files.
• To add all the files in a folder, choose Add Folders, then select the folder.
Note: If the folder contains files that Acrobat does not support for PDF conversion, those files are not added.
• To add files that you have combined into PDFs in other sessions, choose Reuse Files. Then select a previously
created PDF from the left list, and from the right list, select the component documents. (If you have not used the
Combine Files dialog box before, this option is not available.)
• To add currently open PDFs, choose Add Open Files, then select the files.
In Windows, you can also drag files or folders from the desktop or a folder into the Combine Files dialog box. Or rightclick the selected items and choose Combine Supported Files In Acrobat.
If any files are password-protected, one or more messages appear, in which you must enter the correct password.
You can add a file more than once. For example, one file could be used for transition pages between other files or a
blank file could be used to add blank pages.
4 As needed, do any of the following in the list of files:
• To rearrange the order of files on the list, select a file, then drag it or click Move Up or Move Down.
Last updated 2/11/2011
109
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• To sort the list, click the column name that you want to sort by. Click again to sort in reverse order.
• To convert only part of a multipage source file, double-click the file, or select the file and click the Choose Pages
button (see Note). In the Preview, review and select pages, as needed, following the instructions in the dialog box,
which vary according to file type, and click OK.
Note: The name of the Choose button varies according to file type. For PDFs and Word documents, it is labeled Choose
Pages; for PowerPoint files, it is Choose Slides; for Excel files, Choose Sheets; for AutoCAD, Choose Layouts; for Visio files,
Sheet Selection.
5 Click Options to specify conversion settings.
6 Specify a file size, and then click Combine Files.
A status dialog box shows the progress of the file conversions. Some source applications start and close automatically.
More Help topics
“Convert email messages to PDFs” on page 59
“Adobe PDF conversion settings” on page 79
File Size settings
Smaller File Size Reduces large images to screen resolution and compresses, using low-quality JPEG. Suitable for onscreen display, email, and the Internet.
Note: If any of the source files are already PDFs, the Smaller File Size option applies the Reduce File Size feature to those
files. The Reduce File Size feature is not applied if either the Default File Size or Larger File Size option is selected.
Default File Size Creates PDFs suitable for reliable viewing and printing of business documents.
Larger File Size Applies the High Quality Print conversion preset.
Insert one PDF into another
1 Open the PDF that serves as the basis of the combined file.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Insert From File.
3 Select the PDF.
4 In the Insert Pages dialog box, specify where to insert the document (before or after the first or last page, or a
designated page). Click OK.
5 To leave the original PDF intact as a separate file, choose Save As, and type a new name for the merged PDF.
You can also add an existing file to an open PDF. Drag the file icon directly into position in the Page Thumbnails
panel in the navigation pane.
Insert a clipboard selection into a PDF (Windows)
You can insert one or more pages of selected content copied from any application into an existing PDF.
1 Open the document containing the content that you want to add. Select the content, and then copy the selection
(in most applications, by choosing Edit > Copy File To Clipboard).
2 Open the PDF that serves as the basis of the combined file.
3 Choose Tools > Pages > More Insert Options > Insert From Clipboard.
Last updated 2/11/2011
110
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
4 In the Insert Pages dialog box, specify where to insert the selection (before or after the first or last page, or a
designated page). Click OK.
5 To leave the original PDF intact as a separate file, choose Save As, and type a new name for the merged PDF.
Placing PDFs as linked files in other documents
You can incorporate PDFs into other types of files that support Object Linking and Embedding (OLE), such as
InDesign® or Word files. These files are called OLE container documents. Later, if you make changes to the original
PDF, the OLE features in the container application can update the embedded file in the container document, reflecting
your changes to the original PDF.
❖ Do one of the following:
• Choose the OLE container application’s Insert Object command or Insert Hyperlink command.
• (Windows) In Acrobat, choose Edit > Copy File To Clipboard, and then choose the Paste Special command in the
container application.
Adding unifying page elements
Add and edit headers and footers
A header and footer present consistent information in the page margins throughout a PDF. For example, the
information could be a date, automatic page numbering, the title of the overall document, or name of the author. You
can add headers and footers to one or more PDFs, including component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
You can vary the headers and footers within a PDF. For example, you can add a header that displays the page number
on the right side of odd-numbered pages, and another header that displays the page number on the left side of evennumbered pages.
You can define and save your headers and footers to reuse them later, or you can simply apply a header and footer and
forget it. After applying a header and footer, you can edit, replace, or delete it in the PDF. You can also preview headers
and footers before applying them and adjust the header and footer margins so that they don’t overlap other page
content.
Add headers and footers, with an open document
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer > Add Header & Footer.
2 As needed, specify the Font and Margin values.
The text properties apply to all header and footer entries that are part of this setting definition. You cannot apply
different settings to individual header or footer text boxes within the same session in the Add Header And Footer
dialog box
To prevent overlapping, click the Appearance Options button and select Shrink Document To Avoid Overwriting The
Document’s Text And Graphics. To prevent resizing or repositioning when printing the PDF in large format, select
Keep Position And Size Of Header/Footer Text Constant When Printing On Different Page Sizes.
3 Type the text in any of the header and footer text boxes. To insert page numbers or the current date, click in a box
and then click the corresponding buttons. To select formatting for automatic entries, click Page Number And Date
Format.
Note: You can combine text with dates and page numbers. You can also add several lines of text to an entry.
Last updated 2/11/2011
111
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
4 To specify the pages on which the header and footer appear, click the Page Range Options button. Then specify a
page range and choose a Subset option, as needed.
5 Examine the results in the Preview area, using the Preview Page option to see different pages of the PDF.
6 (Optional) To save these header and footer settings for future use, click Save Settings at the top of the dialog box.
7 (Optional) To apply the same settings to additional PDFs, click Apply To Multiple. Click Add Files, choose Add
Files or Add Open Files, and select the files. Then in the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and
filename preferences, and click OK.
Add headers and footers, with no document open (Windows only)
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer > Add Header & Footer.
2 In the dialog box, click Add Files, choose Add Files, then select the files.
You can also add files or folders by dragging them into the dialog box.
3 Follow steps 2 through 6 in the procedure for adding headers and footers with an open document. When you have
finished setting up your headers and footers, click OK.
4 In the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences and click OK.
Add headers and footers to component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio
1 Select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Follow the steps in the procedure for adding headers and footers with an open document.
Update the headers and footers
Updating applies to the most recently added header and footer set.
1 Open a single PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer > Update.
3 Change the settings as needed.
Add another header and footer
1 Open a single PDF, or select one component PDF in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer > Add Header & Footer, and then click Add New in the message that
appears.
The preview shows any existing headers and footers.
3 Type text in the header and footer text boxes to add more headers and footers. As you type, the preview updates the
appearance of the complete headers and footers on the page.
4 Select new formatting options, as preferred, again noticing the updating in the preview.
Replace all headers and footers
1 Open a single PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer > Add Header & Footer, and then click Replace Existing in the message
that appears.
3 Specify the settings, as needed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
112
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Note: This process applies only to headers and footers added in Acrobat 7.0 or later.
Remove all headers and footers
❖ Do one of the following:
• Open a single PDF, or select one component PDF in a PDF Portfolio. Then choose Tools > Pages > Header & Footer
> Remove.
• To remove headers and footers from multiple PDFs, close any open documents and choose Document > Header &
Footer > Remove. In the dialog box, click Add Files, choose Add Files, and select the files. Click OK, and then in
the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences.
Note: This process applies only to headers and footers added in Acrobat 7.0 or later.
Add a Bates numbering header or footer
Bates numbering is a method of indexing legal documents for easy identification and retrieval. Each page of each
document is assigned a unique Bates number that also indicates its relationship to other Bates-numbered documents.
Bates numbers appear as headers or footers on the pages of each PDF in the batch.
The Bates identifier is referred to as a number, but it can include an alphanumeric prefix and suffix. The prefix and
suffix can make it easier to recognize the central subject matter of the files.
Note: Bates numbering is unavailable for protected or encrypted files and some forms.
For a video on using Bates numbering in a PDF Portfolio, see blogs.adobe.com/acrolaw.
Add Bates numbering
When designating documents for Bates numbering, you can add PDFs, PDF Portfolios, and any non-PDF files that
can be converted to PDF. The process converts non-PDF file types to PDF, and then adds Bates numbers to the
resulting PDF. If you add Bates numbering to a PDF Portfolio, any non-PDF files in the PDF Portfolio are replaced
with the converted and numbered PDFs.
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Bates Numbering > Add Bates Numbering.
2 In the Bates Numbering dialog box, click Add Files, and choose Add Files, Add Folders, or Add Open Files. Then
select the files or folder.
Note: If you select a folder containing files that Acrobat does not support for PDF conversion, those files are not added.
If any files are password-protected, one or more messages appear, in which you must enter the correct password.
3 As needed, do any of the following in the list of files:
• To change the order in which Bates numbers are assigned, select a file, then drag it or click Move Up or Move Down.
• To sort the list, click a column name. Click again to sort in reverse order.
4 To specify a target folder for output files and filename preferences, click Output Options. Specify the options as
needed, and then click OK.
5 Once you have added and arranged the files as needed, click OK. Then, in the Add Header And Footer dialog box,
click to place the insertion point in the appropriate box.
6 Click Insert Bates Number. Then enter the following:
• In Number Of Digits, specify how many digits make up the Bates number, entering any number from 6 through
15. The default number is 6, which produces Bates numbers such as 000001, 000002, and so on.
• In Start Number, enter the number to assign to the first PDF on the list. The default is 1.
Last updated 2/11/2011
113
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
• In Prefix, type any text to appear before the Bates number.
• In Suffix, type any text to appear after the Bates number.
Note: For court cases involving large numbers of pages, enter a higher value in Number Of Digits. Do not use the #
character in the Prefix or Suffix text.
7 Click OK and then make any other changes to the settings, as you would for any other header and footer.
Add more documents to a Bates numbering series
Before you begin, be sure that you know the last applied Bates number in the series.
1 Follow the procedure described in the previous topic to start the Bates numbering process, selecting the files to add
to the series.
2 After you click Insert Bates Number, enter the next number in the series in Start Number. Enter the Suffix and
Prefix text that matches the rest of the series.
3 Finish changing the settings, and then click OK.
Search for Bates-numbered PDFs
1 Choose Edit > Advanced Search.
2 As the search word or phrase, enter all or part of the Bates number.
For example, to find a specific document when you know its Bates number, type in the complete number as the search
text. To find any documents in a Bates number series, type in a distinctive portion of the Bates series, such as the prefix
or suffix.
3 Under Where Would You Like To Search, select All PDF Documents In.
4 Click Browse For Location and specify the location.
5 Click Search.
Note: To search for Bates-numbered PDFs in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and enter all or part of the Bates
number in the Search box on the PDF Portfolio toolbar.
Remove Bates numbering
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Pages > Bates Numbering > Remove.
2 In the dialog box, click Add Files, and choose Add Files or Add Open Files. Then select the files.
3 Click OK.
Add and edit backgrounds
A background appears behind text or images on the page. The background can be as simple as a solid color, or you can
use an image. You can selectively apply a background to only specific pages or page ranges in one or more PDFs. A
PDF supports only one background per page, but the backgrounds can vary from page to page.
Last updated 2/11/2011
114
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Before and after adding a background
Add, replace, or edit a background, with an open document
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Background > Add Background.
Note: If a message appears, telling you that the current document already has a background, click Replace Background.
If you apply the new background to a limited range of pages, the old background remains unchanged on pages outside
that range.
2 (Optional) To apply the background selectively to individual pages, click Page Range Options. Then specify a page
range and choose a Subset option, as needed.
3 Specify the background:
• To reuse a background and background options that you saved in an earlier session, select it from the Saved Settings
menu.
• To apply a solid color background, select From Color. Then select a color swatch or custom color from the color
picker
.
• To use an image, select File, then select the image file. To select a specific image in a multipage file, enter it in Page
Number.
Note: Only PDF, JPEG, and BMP files can be used as background images.
4 Adjust the appearance and position of the background, as needed.
5 (Optional) To apply the same background to additional PDFs, click Apply To Multiple. Click Add Files, choose
Add Files or Add Open Files, and then select the files. Then in the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder
and filename preferences, and click OK.
Add, replace, or edit a background, with no document open (Windows only)
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Background > Add Background.
Last updated 2/11/2011
115
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
2 In the dialog box, click Add Files, choose Add Files, and then select the files.
You can also add files or folders by dragging them into the dialog box.
3 Click OK to close the Add Background dialog box.
4 Follow steps 2 through 4 in the procedure for adding, replacing, or editing a background with an open document.
When you have finished setting up your background, click OK.
5 In the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences and click OK.
Add, replace, or edit a background for component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio
1 Select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Follow the steps in the procedure for adding, replacing, or editing a background with an open document.
Update a recently edited background image
If the original image file that you are using as a background changes, you can update the PDF to show the new version
of the image rather than removing the old version and re-adding the new one.
1 Open a single PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Background > Update.
3 Click OK, or make other changes to the background options and then click OK.
Note: This process applies only to backgrounds added in Acrobat 7.0 or later.
Remove a background from selected pages
1 Open a single PDF, or select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Background > Add Background/Replace.
3 Click Page Range Options, and then specify a page range and choose a Subset option, as needed.
Remove a background from all pages
❖ Do one of the following:
• Open a single PDF, or select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio. Then choose Tools > Pages >
Background > Remove.
• To remove a background from multiple PDFs, close any open PDFs and choose Tools > Pages > Background >
Remove. In the dialog box, click Add Files, choose Add Files or Add Open Files, and then select the files. Click OK,
and then in the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences.
Add and edit watermarks
A watermark is text or an image that appears either in front of or behind existing document content, like a stamp. For
example, you could apply a “Confidential” watermark to pages with sensitive information. You can add multiple
watermarks to one or more PDFs, but each watermark must be added separately. You can specify the page or range of
pages on which each watermark appears.
Note: Unlike a stamp, a watermark is integrated into PDF pages as a fixed element. A stamp is a type of PDF comment,
which others reading the PDF can open to display a text annotation, move, change, or delete.
Last updated 2/11/2011
116
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Before and after adding a watermark
Add or replace a watermark, with an open document
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Watermark > Add Watermark.
2 (Optional) To apply the watermark selectively to individual pages, click Page Range Options. Then specify a page
range and choose a Subset option, as needed.
3 Specify the watermark:
• To reuse a watermark and watermark options that you saved in an earlier session, select it from the Saved Settings menu.
• To create a text watermark, select Text, and type the text in the box. Adjust the text formatting options as needed.
• To use an image as a watermark, select File. Then click Browse and select the image file. If the file has multiple pages
with images, specify the Page Number you want.
Note: Only PDF, JPEG, and BMP images can be used as watermarks.
4 To change the size of an image watermark, do one of the following:
• To resize the watermark in relation to the original image file size, enter a percentage in the Absolute Scale option
(in the Source area of the dialog box).
• To resize the watermark in relation to the PDF page dimensions, enter a percentage in the Scale Relative To Target
Page (in the Appearance area of the dialog box).
5 Adjust the appearance and position of the watermark, as needed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
117
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
6 (Optional) Click Appearance Options and specify the following options:
• To specify when the watermark appears, select or deselect Show When Printing and Show When Displaying On
Screen.
• To control variations in a PDF with pages of varying sizes, select or deselect Keep Position And Size Of Watermark
Text Constant When Printing On Different Page Sizes.
7 (Optional) To apply the same settings to additional PDFs, click Apply To Multiple. Click Add Files, choose Add
Files or Add Open Files, and then select the files. Then in the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and
filename preferences, and click OK.
Add or replace a watermark, with no document open (Windows only)
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Watermark > Add Watermark.
2 In the dialog box, click Add Files, choose Add Files, and then select the files.
You can also add files or folders by dragging them into the dialog box.
3 Click OK to close the Add Watermark dialog box.
4 Follow steps 2 through 6 in the procedure for adding or replacing a watermark with a document open. When you
have finished setting up your watermark, click OK.
5 In the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences and click OK.
Add or replace a watermark in component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio
1 Select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Follow the steps in the procedure for adding or replacing a watermark with a document open.
Update a watermark
1 Open a single PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Watermark > Update.
3 Make changes to the watermark, and then click OK.
Important: If you have multiple watermarks in a PDF, this procedure will update only the first watermark you added
and will discard all other watermarks. If you change your mind about updating the watermarks after you have completed
this process, immediately choose Edit > Undo Watermark.
Remove watermarks
❖ Do one of the following:
• Open a single PDF, or select one or more component PDFs in a PDF Portfolio. Then choose Tools > Pages >
Watermark > Remove.
• To remove watermarks from multiple PDFs, close any open PDFs and choose Document > Watermark > Remove.
In the dialog box that appears, click Add Files, choose Add Files, and then select the files. Click OK, and then in the
Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences.
Crop pages
The Crop Pages dialog box is where you can adjust the visible page area. This can help you create consistency within
a PDF composed of pages of different sizes.
Last updated 2/11/2011
118
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Cropping does not reduce file size because information is merely hidden, not discarded.
When you prepare a PDF for printing, you can change the Art, Trim, and Bleed areas for a PDF page in the Crop
dialog box. If you want to see indicators of these areas in the document pane, select the Show Art, Trim, & Bleed Boxes
option in the Page Display preferences. (In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Page Display.)
Crop empty areas around page content
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Crop.
2 Under Margin Controls, select Remove White Margins.
Crop one or more pages
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Crop.
2 In the pop-up menu in the upper left corner, leave CropBox selected, and then adjust values for the Margin
Controls: Top, Bottom, Left, and Right.
A black rectangle in the thumbnail page display shows the adjusted boundaries of the cropped page.
3 (Optional) One by one, select ArtBox, TrimBox, and BleedBox in the pop-up menu, and adjust the Margin Control
values each time. The adjusted boundaries appear as rectangles in the thumbnail page display: red, green, and blue,
respectively.
4 Select other options under Change Page Size, as appropriate for your PDF.
5 As needed, specify Page Range settings.
Because the Crop property is selected by default, the margin values that you specify determine the final Crop boundary.
The dialog box displays each selected property as a differently colored box in the preview area. Select Show All Boxes
to preview all properties at once. Select each property that you want to adjust.
Crop a page with the Crop tool
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Crop.
2 Drag a rectangle on the page you want to crop. If necessary, drag the corner handles of the cropping rectangle until
the page is the size you want.
3 Double-click inside the cropping rectangle.
The Set Page Boxes dialog box opens, indicating the margin measurements of the cropping rectangle and the page to
be cropped. You can override these settings or apply other options by making new selections in the dialog box before
clicking OK.
Crop Pages dialog box settings
The Crop Pages options specify a selection of options for cropping pages.
The Crop Margin and Margin Control options are as follows:
Show All Boxes Shows the black, red, green, and blue rectangles indicating the CropBox, ArtBox, TrimBox, and
BleedBox on the page thumbnails. When two (or more) margins coincide, only a colored line appears.
CropBox Defines the boundary for the contents of a page when it’s displayed or printed. If not otherwise specified (for
example, in the JDF settings), the crop boundary determines how page contents are positioned on the output medium.
ArtBox Defines the meaningful content of the page, including white space.
TrimBox Defines the finished dimensions of the page after trimming.
Last updated 2/11/2011
119
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
BleedBox Defines the clipping path when the page is printed professionally to allow for paper trimming and folding.
Printing marks may fall outside the bleed area.
Constrain Proportions Locks the proportions of the crop so that all margins are the same distance.
Remove White Margins Crops the page to the artwork boundary. This option is useful for trimming the edges of
presentation slides saved as PDFs.
Set To Zero Restores the crop margins to zero.
Revert To Selection Reverts to the crop margin selected with the Crop tool.
Undo cropping
Cropping a PDF does not reduce file size because information is merely hidden, not discarded. By resetting the page
size, you can restore the page and its content to its original condition.
1 Open the Set Page Boxes dialog box by choosing Crop Pages from the options menu
in the Page Thumbnails
panel of the navigation pane.
2 Reset the margins to the original dimensions.
Rearranging pages in a PDF
Rotate a page
You can rotate all or selected pages in a document. Rotation is based on 90° increments.
1 Open the Rotate Pages dialog box using one of the following methods:
• Choose Tools > Pages > Rotate.
• From the options menu
in the Page Thumbnails panel of the navigation pane, choose Rotate Pages.
2 For Direction, select the amount and direction of the rotations: Counterclockwise 90 Degrees, Clockwise 90
Degrees, or 180 Degrees.
3 For Pages, specify whether all pages, a selection of pages, or a range of pages are to be rotated.
4 From the Rotate menu, specify even pages, odd pages, or both, and select the orientation of pages to be rotated.
To temporarily change your view of the page, choose View > Rotate View > Clockwise or Counterclockwise. The
original page orientation is restored the next time you open the PDF.
Extract pages in a PDF
Extraction is the process of reusing selected pages of one PDF in a different PDF. Extracted pages contain not only the
content but also all form fields, comments, and links associated with the original page content.
You can leave the extracted pages in the original document or remove them during the extraction process—
comparable to the familiar processes of cutting-and-pasting or copying-and-pasting, but on the page level.
Note: Any bookmarks or article threading associated with pages are not extracted.
1 Open the PDF in Acrobat and choose Tools > Pages > Extract.
2 Specify the range of pages to extract.
Last updated 2/11/2011
120
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
3 In the Extract Pages dialog box, do one or more of the following before you click OK:
• To remove the extracted pages from the original document, select Delete Pages After Extracting.
• To create a single-page PDF for each extracted page, select Extract Pages As Separate Files.
• To leave the original pages in the document and create a single PDF that includes all of the extracted pages, leave
both check boxes deselected.
The extracted pages are placed in a new document named Pages From [original document name]-[n].
Note: The creator of a PDF document can set the security to prevent the extraction of pages. To view the security settings
for a document, choose File > Properties, and select Security.
More Help topics
“Move or copy a page” on page 120
“Extract component files in a PDF Portfolio” on page 106
Splitting PDFs into multiple documents
You can split one or more documents into multiple smaller documents. When splitting a document, you can specify
the split by maximum number of pages, maximum file size, or by top-level bookmarks.
Split one or more PDFs, with an open document
1 Open the PDF and choose Tools > Pages > Split Document.
2 In the Split Document dialog box, specify the criteria for dividing the document:
Number Of Pages Specify the maximum number of pages for each document in the split.
File Size Specify the maximum file size for each document in the split.
Top-level Bookmarks If the document includes bookmarks, creates one document for every top-level bookmark.
3 To specify a target folder for the split files and filename preferences, click Output Options. Specify the options as
needed, and then click OK.
4 (Optional) To apply the same split to multiple documents, click Apply To Multiple. Click Add Files, and choose
Add Files, Add Folders, or Add Open Files. Select the files or folder, and then click OK.
Split one or more PDFs, with no document open (Windows only)
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Split Document.
2 Click Add Files, and choose Add Files, Add Folders. Select the files or folder, and then click OK.
3 Follow steps 2 and 3 in the procedure for splitting documents with a document open.
Move or copy a page
You can use page thumbnails in the Navigation pane to copy or move pages within a document, and copy pages
between documents.
When you drag a page thumbnail in the Page Thumbnails panel of the Navigation pane, a bar appears near other
thumbnails, indicating the position in which it will appear in the PDF. This bar appears at the bottom or top when the
thumbnails are in a single column, or to the left or right if more than one column of thumbnails is displayed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
121
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
More Help topics
“Insert one PDF into another” on page 109
“About tags, accessibility, reading order, and reflow” on page 261
Move or copy a page within a PDF, using page thumbnails
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button in the Navigation pane to open the Page Thumbnails panel, and select one or
more page thumbnails.
2 Do one of the following:
• To move a page, drag the page number box of the corresponding page thumbnail or the page thumbnail itself to the
new location. A bar appears to show the new position of the page thumbnail. The pages are renumbered.
• To copy a page, Ctrl-drag the page thumbnail to a second location.
Copy a page between two PDFs, using page thumbnails
1 Open both PDFs, and display them side by side.
2 Open the Page Thumbnails panels for both PDFs.
3 Drag the page thumbnail into the Page Thumbnails panel of the target PDF. The page is copied into the document,
and the pages are renumbered.
Delete or replace a page
You can replace an entire PDF page with another PDF page. Only the text and images on the original page are replaced.
Any interactive elements associated with the original page, such as links and bookmarks, are not affected. Likewise,
bookmarks and links that may have been previously associated with the replacement page do not carry over.
Comments, however, are carried over and are combined with any existing comments in the document.
After you delete or replace pages, it’s a good idea to use the Reduce File Size command to rename and save the
restructured document to the smallest possible file size.
A page before and after it is replaced. The page’s bookmarks and links remain in the same locations.
Last updated 2/11/2011
122
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Delete pages, using the Delete command
Note: You cannot undo the Delete command.
1 Choose Tools > Pages > Delete.
2 Enter the page range to be deleted, and click OK.
You cannot delete all pages; at least one page must remain in the document.
If you select Use Logical Page Numbers in the Page Display panel of the Preferences dialog box, you can enter a page
number in parentheses to delete the logical equivalent of the page number. For example, if the first page in the
document is numbered i, you can enter (1) in the Delete Pages dialog box, and the page is deleted.
Delete pages, using page thumbnails
1 In the Page Thumbnails panel, select a page or group of pages.
2 Choose Delete Pages from the Page Thumbnails panel options menu
, and click OK.
Replace the contents of a page
1 Open the PDF that contains the pages you want to replace.
2 Choose Tools > Pages > Replace.
3 Select the document containing the replacement pages, and click Select.
4 Under Original, enter the pages to be replaced in the original document.
5 Under Replacement, enter the first page of the replacement page range. The last page is calculated based on the
number of pages to be replaced in the original document.
Replace pages using a page thumbnail
1 Open the PDF that contains the pages you want to replace, and then open the PDF that contains the replacement
pages.
2 In the Pages panel of the PDF that contains the replacement pages, select a page or group of pages:
• Select the page number boxes of the page thumbnails that you want to use as replacement pages.
• Shift-click to select multiple page thumbnails. Ctrl-click to add to the selection.
• Drag a rectangle around a group of page thumbnails.
3 Ctrl+Alt+drag the selected page thumbnails onto the Pages panel of the target document. Release the mouse button
when the pointer is directly over the page number box of the first page thumbnail you want to replace so that these
pages become highlighted.
The pages you selected in the first document replace the same number of pages in the second document, starting at the
page number you selected to drop the new pages on.
Renumber pages
The page numbers on the document pages do not always match the page numbers that appear below the page
thumbnails and in the Page Navigation toolbar. Pages are numbered with integers, starting with page 1 for the first
page of the document. Because some PDFs may contain front matter, such as a copyright page and table of contents,
their body pages may not follow the numbering shown in the Page Navigation toolbar.
Last updated 2/11/2011
123
USING ACROBAT X PRO
PDF Portfolios and combined PDFs
Printed page numbering (top) compared to logical page numbering (bottom)
You can number the pages in your document in a variety of ways. You can specify a different numbering style for
groups of pages, such as 1, 2, 3, or i, ii, iii, or a, b, c. You can also customize the numbering system by adding a prefix.
For example, the numbering for chapter 1 could be 1-1, 1-2, 1-3, and so on, and for chapter 2, it could be 2-1, 2-2, 23, and so on.
Using the Number Pages command affects only the page thumbnails on the Pages panel. You can physically add new
page numbers to a PDF using the headers and footers feature.
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button to open the Page Thumbnails panel, and choose Number Pages from the options
menu.
2 Specify a page range. (Selected refers to pages selected in the Page Thumbnails panel.)
3 Select one of the following, and then click OK:
Begin New Section Starts a new numbering sequence. Choose a style from the pop-up menu, and enter a starting page
number for the section. Specify a prefix, if desired.
Extend Numbering Used In Preceding Section To Selected Pages Continues the numbering sequence from previous
pages without interruption.
More Help topics
“Add and edit headers and footers” on page 110
Last updated 2/11/2011
124
Chapter 5: Saving and exporting PDFs
You can save your changes to an Adobe® PDF or PDF Portfolio in the original PDF or in a copy of the PDF. You can
also save individual PDFs to other file formats, including text, XML, HTML, and Microsoft Word. Saving a PDF in
text format allows you to use the content with a screen reader, screen magnifier, or other assistive technology.
If you don’t have access to the source files that created an Adobe PDF, you can still copy images and text from the PDF
to use elsewhere. You can also export the PDF to a reusable format, or export images in a PDF to another format.
Adobe Reader® users can save a copy of a PDF or PDF Portfolio if the creator of the document has enabled usage rights.
If usage rights are enabled, Reader users can also save comments, entries in form fields, or digital signatures that they
have added to a document. If a document has additional or restricted usage rights, the document message bar under
the toolbar area describes the assigned restrictions or privileges.
Saving PDFs
Save a PDF
Use this method to save PDFs, including PDF Portfolios, and PDFs in which you have added comments, form field
entries, and digital signatures.
Reader users can save PDF Portfolios, comment, fill in forms, and use digital signatures only when the PDF creator
has extended additional rights to Reader users. Reader users can save files in PDF or .txt format.
Note: Saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
❖ Do one of the following:
• To save changes to the current file, choose File > Save.
• To save a copy of a PDF, choose File > Save As > PDF.
• In Reader, choose File > Save As > PDF or File > Save As > Text.
• To save a copy of a PDF Portfolio, choose File > Save As > PDF Portfolio.
If you are viewing a PDF in a web browser, the Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro File menu is not available. Use the Save A Copy
button in the Acrobat toolbar to save the PDF.
More Help topics
“Completing and submitting PDF forms” on page 206
“Participating in a PDF review” on page 142
Recover the last saved version
❖ Choose File > Revert, and then click Revert.
Last updated 2/11/2011
125
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
About the Autosave feature
The Autosave feature guards against losing your work in case of a power failure by incrementally, and at regular
intervals, saving file changes to a specified location. The original file is not modified. Instead, Acrobat creates an
autosave file of changes, which includes all the changes you made to the open file since the last automatic save. The
amount of new information that the autosave file contains depends on how frequently Acrobat saves the autosave file.
If you set the autosave interval to 15 minutes, you could lose the last 14 minutes of your work if a problem occurs.
Frequent automatic saving prevents loss of data, and is especially useful if you make extensive changes to a document,
such as by adding comments.
You can apply autosave changes to the original files when you restart Acrobat. When you close, save manually, or
revert to the last-saved version of a file, the autosave file is deleted.
Note: If you use assistive technology, such as a screen reader, you may want to disable the Autosave feature so that you
don’t lose your place when the file is reloaded.
The Autosave feature won’t work in the following cases:
• A document that has its security changed. You must save the document to re-enable automatic saving of document
changes.
• A document created using the Web Capture feature or extracted from a larger PDF (Tools > Pages > Extract). You
must save the document to enable automatic saving of changes.
• A document displayed in a web browser or incorporated into a container document that supports Object Linking
and Embedding (OLE). This document appears outside the default file system and cannot support automatic
saving.
Recover lost changes
To prevent lost changes after an unexpected interruption, the Autosave feature must be enabled, which is the default
setting.
Set up automatic saving
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Documents.
2 Select Automatically Save Document Changes To Temporary File Every xx Minutes (1-99), and specify the number
of minutes.
Recover lost changes after an unexpected shutdown
1 Start Acrobat or open the file you were working on last.
2 When prompted, click Yes to open the autosave file or files. If multiple files were open, Acrobat opens all of the files
for you.
3 Save the file or files with the same names as the files you were originally working on.
Reduce file size by saving
You can sometimes reduce the file size of a PDF simply by using the Save As command. Reducing the size of PDFs
improves their performance—particularly when they’re being opened on the web—without altering their appearance.
The Reduce File Size command resamples and recompresses images, removes embedded Base-14 fonts, and subsetembeds fonts that were left embedded. It also compresses document structure and cleans up elements such as invalid
bookmarks. If the file size is already as small as possible, this command has no effect.
Last updated 2/11/2011
126
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
Note: Reducing the file size of a digitally signed document removes the signature.
1 Open a single PDF, or select one or more PDFs in a PDF Portfolio.
2 Choose File > Save As > Reduced Size PDF.
3 Select the version compatibility that you need.
If you’re certain that all your users use Acrobat X or Adobe Reader X, limiting compatibility to the latest version can
further reduce file size.
Note: If you select Acrobat 4.0 And Later, and the document contains transparency, the transparency is flattened.
4 (Optional) To apply the same settings to multiple files, click Apply To Multiple, and add the files. Click OK, then
in the Output Options dialog box, specify your folder and filename preferences.
Note: The Apply To Multiple button is not available in PDF Portfolios.
To control changes and quality trade-offs, use PDF Optimizer, which makes more options available.
More Help topics
“Save using PDF Optimizer” on page 310
Exporting PDFs to other file formats
Exporting PDFs
You can export or convert one or more PDFs to several different file formats, and then open and use those files in other
applications. The available formats include both text and image formats. To make a PDF compatible with earlier
versions of Adobe Acrobat and Reader, you can resave the PDF to an earlier PDF version. See video Converting
Scanned PDF Files to Other File Formats.
When you save a PDF in an image format, each page is saved as a separate file.
Note: You cannot export PDF Portfolios, or PDFs within them, to other file formats.
Export a single PDF
1 Choose File > Save As > [Type] > [version], and choose a file format.
2 Click Settings to set conversion options. (If the Settings button is unavailable, the format you selected has no
options.) Click OK to apply the settings. Conversion settings can also be edited in the Convert From PDF
Preferences.
Note: These conversion settings are stored separately from the settings used with the Export All Images command.
3 Click Save to export the PDF to the selected file format.
By default, the source filename is used with the new extension, and the exported file is saved in the same folder as the
source file.
File format options
When you export PDFs to different file formats using the Save As command, each file format includes unique
conversion settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
127
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
If you want to use the same settings every time you convert PDFs to a particular format, specify those settings in the
Preferences dialog box. In the Convert From PDF panel, select a file format from the list and click Edit Settings. (Click
the Default button at any time to revert to the default settings.)
Adobe PDF options
You can resave PDFs as optimized PDFs, using settings in the PDF Optimizer dialog box. The PDF Optimizer lets you
change the compatibility version of your PDFs so they can be viewed using older versions of Acrobat or Reader. When
you change the compatibility setting, newer features may be unavailable in the PDF. For an explanation of each
compatibility setting, see “PDF compatibility levels” on page 89.
Image conversion settings
JPEG and JPEG 2000 options
If your PDF contains a collection of images, you can export them individually as JPEG, PNG, or TIFF files by choosing
Tools > Document Processing > Export All Images.
Note that the options available depend on whether you are exporting a document to JPEG or JPEG 2000.
Grayscale/Color Specifies a compression setting that balances file size with image quality. The smaller the file, the
lesser the image quality.
Tile Size Divides the image being compressed into tiles of the given size. (If the image height or width is not an even
multiple of the tile size, partial tiles are used on the edges.) Image data for each tile is individually compressed and can
be individually decompressed. The default value of 256 is recommended. This option is available only for JPEG 2000
format.
Format Determines how the file is displayed. Available only for JPEG format.
• Baseline (Standard) Displays the image when it has fully downloaded. This JPEG format is recognizable to most
web browsers.
• Baseline (Optimized) Optimizes color quality of the image and produces smaller file sizes but is not supported by
all web browsers.
• Progressive (3 scans-5 scans) Downloads the image first as a low-resolution image, with incremental quality
improvements as downloading continues.
RGB/CMYK/Grayscale Specifies the type of color management to be applied to the output file and whether to embed
an ICC profile.
Note: If you use the Save As or Export All Images command on a PDF that contains JPEG and JPEG 2000 images, and
export the content to JPEG or JPEG 2000 format, the resulting image may look different when opened in Acrobat. This
can happen if the images have a color profile included at the page level but not inside the image data. In this case, Acrobat
cannot bring the page-level color profile into the resulting saved image.
Colorspace/Resolution Specifies a color space and resolution for the output file. You can let Acrobat determine these
settings automatically. To convert color images in the file to shades of gray, choose Grayscale.
Note: Higher resolutions, such as 2400 pixels per inch (ppi), are suitable only for small page sizes (up to 6.826 inches or
173.380 millimeters).
PNG options
PNG format is useful for images that will be used on the web.
Interlace Specifies if the image is interlaced. None creates an image that displays in a web browser only after
downloading is complete. Adam7 creates an image that displays low-resolution versions in a browser while the full
Last updated 2/11/2011
128
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
image file is downloading. Adam7 can make downloading time seem shorter and assures viewers that downloading is
in progress; however, it increases file size.
Filter Lets you select a filtering algorithm.
• None Compresses the image without a filter. Recommended for indexed-color and bitmap-mode images.
• Sub Optimizes the compression of images with even horizontal patterns or blends.
• Up Optimizes the compression of images with even vertical patterns.
• Average Optimizes the compression of low-level noise by averaging the color values of adjacent pixels.
• Paeth Optimizes the compression of low-level noise by reassigning adjacent color values.
• Adaptive Applies the filtering algorithm—Sub, Up, Average, or Paeth—best suited for the image. Select Adaptive
if you are unsure of which filter to use.
RGB/Grayscale Specifies the type of color management for the output file and whether to embed an ICC profile.
Colorspace/Resolution Specifies a color space and resolution for the output file. You can let Acrobat determine these
settings automatically. To convert color images in the file to shades of gray, choose Grayscale.
Note: Higher resolutions, such as 2400 ppi, are suitable only for small page sizes (up to 6.826 inches or 173.380
millimeters).
TIFF options
TIFF is a flexible bitmap image format supported by virtually all paint, image-editing, and page-layout applications.
Resolution is determined automatically.
Monochrome Specifies a compression format. CCITTG4 is the default and generally produces the smallest file size.
ZIP compression also produces a small file.
Note: Some applications cannot open TIFF files that are saved with JPEG or ZIP compression. In these cases, LZW
compression is recommended.
RGB/CMYK/Grayscale/Other Specifies the type of color management for the output file.
Colorspace/Resolution Specifies a color space and resolution for the output file. You can let Acrobat determine these
settings automatically. To convert color images in the file to shades of gray, choose Grayscale.
Note: Higher resolutions, such as 2400 ppi, are suitable only for small page sizes (up to 6.826 inches or 173.380
millimeters).
Microsoft Word & RTF options
You can export a PDF to Word format (DOCX or DOC) or Rich Text Format (RTF). The following options are
available.
Retain Flowing Text Specifies that text flow must be retained.
Retain Page Layout Specifies that page layout must be retained.
Include Comments Exports comments to the output file.
Include Images Exports images to the output file.
Run OCR if needed Recognizes text if the PDF contains images that contain text.
Set Language Specifies the language setting for OCR.
Last updated 2/11/2011
129
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
Spreadsheet and HTML options
Include Images Specifies if images are exported when you export a PDF as HTML.
Run OCR if needed Recognizes text if the PDF contains images that contain text.
Set Language Specifies the language setting for OCR.
PostScript or Encapsulated PostScript (EPS) options
You can export a PDF to PostScript® for use in printing and prepress applications. The PostScript file includes full DSC
(Document Structuring Conventions) comments and other advanced information preserved by Adobe Acrobat
Distiller®. You can also create an EPS file from any PDF for placement or opening in other applications. The options
available depend on whether you are converting a document to PostScript or EPS.
Note: If you are creating EPS files for separations, all image color spaces should be CMYK.
Printer Description File The PostScript Printer Description (PPD) provides the necessary information to format a
PostScript file correctly for a particular output device. Device Independent creates only composite (not colorseparated) PostScript or EPS files. Acrobat Default provides a starting point and reference for creating all types of
PostScript and restores all default settings for the conversion. Adobe PDF 7.0 is compatible with most devices. This
option is available only for PostScript (PS) format.
ASCII or Binary Specifies the output format of image data. Binary output yields smaller files, but not all workflows can
accommodate binary output.
PostScript Specifies the level of PostScript compatibility. Use Language Level 3 only if the target output device
supports it. Language Level 2 is suitable for EPS files that will be placed in another document and color-separated as
part of that document. Use Language Level 2 for EPS files that you import into Microsoft applications.
Font Inclusion Specifies the fonts to be included in the PostScript. Embedded fonts are taken from the PDF; the
referenced fonts are taken from the computer in use.
Include Comments Preserves the appearance of comments in the resulting PostScript file.
Convert True Type to Type 1 Converts TrueType fonts to Type 1 fonts in the resulting PostScript file.
Include Preview Specifies if a TIFF preview is created for the resulting EPS file. This option is not available when
saving as PostScript.
Page Range Specifies the pages you want to export. When you export files to EPS output, each page in the range is
saved as a separate EPS file.
More Help topics
“PostScript options” on page 405
Text and XML options
Encoding Refers to the binary values, based on international standards, used to represent the text characters. UTF-8
is a Unicode representation of characters using one or more 8-bit bytes per character; UTF-16 represents characters
using 16-bit bytes. ISO-Latin-1 is an 8-bit representation of characters that is a superset of ASCII. UCS-4 is a Universal
Character Set coded in 4 octets. HTML/ASCII is a 7-bit representation of characters developed by ANSI.
Use Mapping Table Default uses the default character encoding defined in mapping tables, which appear in the Plugins/SaveAsXML/MappingTables folder. These mapping tables specify many characteristics of how the data is output,
including the following default character encodings: UTF-8 (Save as XML or HTML 4.0.1) and HTML/ASCII (Save as
HTML 3.2).
Last updated 2/11/2011
130
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
Generate Bookmarks Generates bookmark links to content for HTML or XML documents. Links are placed at the
beginning of the resulting HTML or XML document.
Generate Tags For Untagged Files Generates tags for files that are not already tagged, such as PDFs created using
Acrobat 4.0 or earlier. If this option is not selected, untagged files are not converted.
Note: Tags are applied only as part of the conversion process and are discarded after the conversion. This is not a method
for creating tagged PDFs from legacy files.
Generate Images Controls how images are converted. Converted image files are referenced from within XML and
HTML documents.
Use Sub-Folder Specifies the folder in which to store generated images. The default is Images.
Use Prefix Specifies the prefix added to the image file names if you have several versions of the same image file. File
names assigned to images have the format filename_img_#.
Output Format Specifies the final format of images. The default is JPG.
Downsample To Downsamples image files to the specified resolution. If you do not select this option, image files have
the same resolution as in the source file. Image files are never upsampled.
Convert PDFs to Word, RTF, spreadsheets or other formats
Use the Save As command to convert a PDF to Microsoft Word format, or Rich Text Format (RTF), a standard for
exchanging content between text-editing applications. The file you obtain when you export a PDF to Word or RTF is
not equivalent to the source file in the authoring application. Some coding information may be lost in the conversion.
You can also export a PDF to plain text or accessible text. Accessible text follows the reading order preference selected
in the Reading preferences, and includes comments and form fields in its output. Accessible text also includes some
formatting, such as line breaks. Any alternate text in the document tags is used in place of images and figures. Plain
text follows the structure order of text in the document and ignores all artifacts and figure elements in the conversion.
Hard hyphens are preserved, and soft hyphens are removed.
You can also export a PDF to a spreadsheet format for Excel.
1 Choose File > Save As > [Type] > [version], and choose a file format.
2 Click Settings, select the options you want, click OK, and click Save.
Conversion options
You can configure conversion options before you save the file. By default, the conversion options specified under
Preferences are used.
More Help topics
“Microsoft Word & RTF options” on page 128
“Spreadsheet and HTML options” on page 129
“Text and XML options” on page 129
Export images to another format
In addition to saving every page (all text, images, and vector objects on a page) to an image format using the File > Save
As command, you can export each image in a PDF to an image format.
Last updated 2/11/2011
131
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
Note: You can export raster images, but not vector objects.
1 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Export All Images.
2 In the Export All Images As dialog box, choose a file format for the images.
By default, exported image files use the source filename.
3 Click Settings.
4 In the Export All Images As Settings dialog box, select the file settings, color management, and conversion settings
for the file type.
5 For Exclude Images Smaller Than, select the smallest size of image to be extracted. Select No Limit to extract all
images.
6 Click OK. In the Export All Images As dialog box, click Save or OK.
More Help topics
“Image conversion settings” on page 127
Export selections to another format
If you need just a part of the PDF file in another format, you don’t need to convert the entire file and then extract the
relevant content. You can select parts of a PDF file and save it in one of the supported formats: DOCX, DOC, XLSX,
RTF, XML, HTML, or CSV.
1 Use the Select tool and mark the content to save.
2 Right-click on the selected content and choose Export Selection As.
3 Select a format from Save As Type list and click Save.
Reusing PDF content
Select and copy text
The Select tool
lets you select horizontal and vertical text or columns of text in a PDF. You can use the Copy, Copy
with Formatting, and Paste commands to copy the selected text into another application. Note the following:
• If you’re unable to select text, the text may be part of an image. In Acrobat, to export image text to text that can be
selected, choose Tools > Recognize Text > In This File.
• If the Cut, Copy, Copy with Formatting, and Paste commands are unavailable when you select text, the author of
the PDF may have set restrictions against copying text.
• If the text you copy uses a font that isn’t available on your system, the font will be substituted with a close match or
a default font.
Select text by dragging from an insertion point to an end point (left) or by dragging diagonally over text (right).
Last updated 2/11/2011
132
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
More Help topics
“Open secured PDFs” on page 215
Select a column of text
1 Using the Select tool
, move the pointer toward a column of text. When the pointer changes to a vertical bar with
a box superimposed, the Select tool is in column select mode.
You can force column select mode by pressing Alt as you drag a rectangle over the column of text.
2 Drag a rectangle over the column of text. To select text in more than one column, drag from the beginning of the
text in one column to the end of text you want to select.
Select all the text on a page
1 Choose View > Page Display > Single Page View.
2 Do one of the following:
• Choose Edit > Select All.
• Click four times in the text. This method selects all the text on the page regardless of the page layout.
Note: If you choose any other page layout, all the text in the document is selected.
Select a part of the page
1 Click the Select tool
, and press Ctrl (Windows) or Command (Mac OS). The pointer changes to
.
2 Drag the pointer and draw a rectangle to select a part of the page.
Copy selected text
1 Use the Select tool
to select any amount of text on the page.
2 Copy the text:
• Choose Edit > Copy to copy the selected text to another application.
• Right-click on the selected text, and then select Copy.
• Right-click on the selected text, and then choose Copy With Formatting. This command, which preserves the
column layout, appears only if the document is tagged properly.
You can paste copied text into comments and bookmarks as well as into documents authored in other applications.
Convert selected content to other formats
You convert selected content other formats by copying and pasting the content to a file. For example, you can select
content and save it as a Word document, Excel spreadsheet, comma separated values.
1 For scanned documents, choose Tools > Recognize Text > In This File. This command converts the scanned images
to text. The quality of your original scan affects how well you can copy and paste the text.
2 Click the Select tool
.
3 Press Alt as you drag a rectangle over the rows and columns to copy.
To select tables that exceed one page, try changing the page display to Single Page Continuous before selecting the
tables. (View > Page Display > Enable Scrolling)
4 Right-click the selection, and choose Export Selection As and specify a file name.
Last updated 2/11/2011
133
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Saving and exporting PDFs
5 Depending on the nature of the content, in the Save As Type, choose one of the following:
Word Document or Word 97-2003 Saves the content as a Word file.
Excel Workbook, XML Spreadsheet, or CSV Saves the content as a table.
Rich Text Format or HTML Saves the content as a RTF or HTML file.
To copy a table in RTF, drag the selected table into an open document in the target application.
Copy images
Use the Select tool to copy and paste individual images from a PDF to the clipboard, to another application, or to a file.
If you cannot select an image because of overlapping text, open the Preferences dialog box, and under Categories, select
General. Then select Make Select Tool Select Images Before Text.
1 Using the Select tool
, do one of the following:
• To select the entire image, click it or drag a rectangle around it.
• To select a portion of an image, hold the pointer over the image until the cross hair icon
appears, and then drag
a rectangle around the portion.
Note: To deselect an image and start over, click outside it.
2 Copy the image:
• Choose Edit > Copy, and then choose Edit > Paste to paste the image in an open document in another application.
• Right-click the image and choose an option to copy the image to the clipboard or to a new file.
• Drag the image into an open document in another application.
More Help topics
“Export images to another format” on page 130
Take a snapshot of a page
You can use the Snapshot tool to copy all selected content (text, images, or both) to the clipboard or to another
application. Text and images are copied as an image.
1 Select the Snapshot tool
by choosing Edit > Take a Snapshot.
2 Do one of the following:
• Click anywhere in the page to capture the entire content displayed on the screen.
• Drag a rectangle around the text or images, or a combination of both.
• Drag a rectangle within an image to copy just a portion of the image.
Colors in the selected area are inverted momentarily to highlight the selection. The selection is copied automatically
to the clipboard when you release the mouse button. If a document is open in another application, you can choose Edit
> Paste to paste the copied selection directly into the target document.
You can save all the images from a PDF. See “Export images to another format” on page 130. This feature isn’t
available in Reader.
Last updated 2/11/2011
134
Chapter 6: Collaboration
You can conduct reviews for many types of content by distributing an Adobe® PDF version of the source document
for others to review. Reviewers add their comments to the PDF using commenting and markup tools. In shared
reviews, reviewers can publish their comments in a shared workspace, and they can view and reply to the comments
of other reviewers.
If you have an Acrobat.com account, you can upload and share most document types, and you can share PDFs or your
desktop in online meetings. You can create an Acrobat.com account and access these services directly from
Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro.
Note: Acrobat.com is not available in all languages.
File sharing and real-time collaboration
Share files using Adobe SendNow Online
You can upload and share many file types to Acrobat.com, not just PDF files.
1 To open the Share task pane, do one of the following:
• Choose File > Share Files Using SendNow Online.
• Click the Share task pane button.
2 In the Share task pane, choose Use Adobe SendNow Online.
3 If a document is open, Acrobat adds it by default. Else, click Add File, and select a file to upload.
4 Click the To field. The Subject, and Message fields appear.
5 Enter email addresses of your invitees. Click the To button to select email addresses from your email application
address book. Insert a semicolon or a return after each address.
6 Click Send Link.
7 If prompted, enter your Adobe ID and password, or create an ID if you don’t have one.
Acrobat uploads the files to Acrobat.com and sends emails to the recipients, with a link to the shared file. For a video
on how to share files on Acrobat.com see www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_032_acrx_en.
Share files by email
You can share many file types, not just PDF files.
1 To open the Share task pane, do one of the following:
• Choose File > Attach to Email.
• Click the Share task pane button.
2 In the Share task pane, choose Attach To Email.
3 If a document is open, Acrobat adds it by default. Else, click Add File, and select a file.
4 Click Attach. Acrobat creates an email using your default email application.
5 Enter the email addresses, subject, and message.
Last updated 2/11/2011
135
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
6 Click Send.
Collaborate with others in a PDF
Use Collaborate Live to review a PDF with one or more remote users in an online session. In a Collaborate Live session,
the participants view a document with a live chat window. When a participant shares a document, the page number
and magnification are also shared, so that everyone sees the same part of a document.
To start a Collaborate Live session, you must have Acrobat X installed. Participants in a Collaborate Live session must
have Acrobat X or Adobe Reader® X.
Initiate a Collaborate Live session
1 Choose Comment > Review > Collaborate Live.
2 If prompted, select or browse to the PDF, and click Next.
3 If prompted, enter your Adobe ID and password, or create an ID if you don’t have one.
4 On the email screen, do the following, and then click Send:
• Enter email addresses of your invitees. Insert a semicolon or a return after each address. Click the To or Cc buttons
to select email addresses from your email application address book.
• Preview and edit the email subject and message as needed. To use the default message, click Reset Default Message.
• To conduct the collaboration session on Acrobat.com, select Store File On Acrobat.com And Send A Link To
Recipients. To send the file as an attachment to the recipients, leave this option deselected.
• If you are conducting the collaboration session on Acrobat.com, choose an option from the Access Level menu to
specify who can download the file.
The Collaborate Live navigation pane opens in the document. After at least one participant joins the session, you can
share pages and chat online.
Participate in a Collaborate Live session
1 In the Collaborate Live email invitation, do one of the following:
• If the email contains a PDF attachment, double-click the attachment.
• If the email contains a URL, click the URL or type the URL in the address box of a browser. If prompted, log in with
your Adobe ID and password.
The PDF opens with the Collaborate Live navigation pane open.
2 If prompted, sign in as a guest or with your Adobe ID and password.
3 While participating in a Collaborate Live session, do any of the following as needed:
• Type chat messages in the box at the bottom of the pane. Click the color box to choose a different color for your
chat text.
• To share your pages so that the same page view appears for all participants, click the Start Page Sharing button.
During page sharing, the button changes to Stop Page Sharing, and you can stop sharing at any time.
• To share your screen in an Adobe ConnectNow meeting, from the options menu
• To save the chat history, from the options menu
, choose Share My Screen.
, choose Save Chat.
• To disable live collaboration in a document, from the options menu
, choose Disable Chat & Page Sharing In
My Copy, or (initiator only) Disable Chat & Page Sharing In All Copies. If you disable live collaboration in all
copies, then users cannot log in to a live collaboration session with any copy of the document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
136
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Online Services preferences
To change your Acrobat.com account settings, open the Preferences dialog box, and under Categories, select Online
Services.
Email Address (Adobe ID) Specifies your email address associated with your Adobe ID.
Sign Out Click to sign out of your Acrobat.com.
Manage Account Click to view and manage your account settings.
Change Password Click to clear your currently saved password and specify a new one.
Use Share pane when sending email attachment When selected, opens the Share pane to send the document by email. When unselected, it creates an email using your default email client.
Always Connect When Opening Documents Enabled For Live Collaboration If this option is selected, you are
connected automatically when you open a PDF enabled for live collaboration. If this option is deselected, you are
prompted to sign in when you open a document enabled for live collaboration.
Copy Me When I Send An Email Invitation Using Acrobat.com When selected, sends you a copy of your initiating email
for shared documents, Collaborate Live sessions, shared reviews, and form distributions.
Preparing for a PDF review
About managed PDF reviews
In a managed review, you use a wizard to set up your review, specify the document location, and invite participants.
You don’t have to import comments, enable commenting for Reader users, or manually track reviewer responses.
Note: You must have Acrobat Pro installed to enable commenting for Reader users in managed reviews. You cannot
enable commenting for Reader users using Acrobat Standard.
Acrobat includes two types of managed reviews: shared and email-based reviews. Each type of review has a wizard that
helps you distribute a PDF with special tools and instructions to reviewers.
The Tracker tracks all managed reviews. The Tracker provides access to the PDF file and information about the review
and its participants. Review initiators can change review deadlines, add reviewers, and end reviews from the Tracker.
The Tracker lets participants know when new comments are available, when deadlines are changed, and when
reviewers are added, even when Acrobat is closed. It also provides information about server error states.
Note: Managed reviews cannot be conducted for PDF Portfolios.
Shared reviews
Shared reviews are the most collaborative form of review because participants can read and reply to the comments of
other participants. Comments from participants are stored in a repository on Acrobat.com or on an internal server.
Acrobat synchronizes comments at regular intervals to download all the latest changes. Reviewers are notified of new
comments as they are added, and they can see and reply to comments made by other reviewers.
Last updated 2/11/2011
137
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
In a shared review, recipients can easily join the review, share their comments, track their reviews, and get regular updates.
Note: You must have Acrobat 9 or later installed to initiate shared reviews on Acrobat.com. Participants in shared
reviews on Acrobat.com must have Acrobat 9 or Reader 9 or later. For shared reviews that are not on Acrobat.com,
reviewers must have Acrobat 8 or later or Reader 8 or later installed to view other reviewer comments. Reviewers using
earlier versions of Acrobat must send comments in email.
Email-based reviews
Email-based reviews are ideal when reviewers either don’t have access to a common server or don’t require a
collaborative approach to reviewing documents.
In an email-based review, the initiator sends a PDF to reviewers as an email attachment. Reviewers add their comments
and return the document by using the Send Comments button in the document message bar. When receiving these
comments, the initiator can merge them into their copy of the PDF.
The primary limitation to email-based reviews is that participants can’t view other comments during the review.
Initiators can view comments only after receiving them.
Note: Participants in an email-based review must have Acrobat 6.0 or later or Reader 7.0 or later.
Last updated 2/11/2011
138
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
In an email-based review, participants send their comments to the initiator, who merges the comments into the master copy of the PDF.
Browser-based reviews
You can participate in browser-based reviews set up using Adobe LiveCycle ES2. The document opens in the web
browser and the document message bar displays the Save and Work Offline buttons. See Adobe LiveCycle
documentation for more details.
Choosing a distribution option for reviews and forms
Acrobat provides several distribution options in the Send For Shared Review and Distribute Form wizard. When you
choose an option, consider the security needs for the distributed file, what servers or websites your recipients can use
to download the file, and how you want to receive comments or form data.
Acrobat.com
Acrobat.com is a free, secure web service that works with Acrobat. Participants can download the file from
Acrobat.com, and add comments or forms data using Acrobat or Adobe Reader. When finished, participants publish
comments or submit secure form responses to Acrobat.com. Form responses are also stored on your hard drive as they
are returned. When using Acrobat.com, you can also allow reviewers or form submitters to open and share the PDF
in a live chat session.
For an alternate workflow where initiators host documents on Acrobat.com, but recipients use email attachments, read
Patti Sokol’s article Acrobat.com for comment/review and forms distribution.
Internal server
You can use your own internal server location if your recipients work behind a firewall and all have access to a common
server. The server can be a network folder, a Microsoft SharePoint workspace (Windows only), or a web server folder.
You can include a link to your distributed PDF or send it as an attachment in an email message. For reviews, Acrobat
uploads published comments to the server. For forms, Acrobat stores responses on your hard drive as they are
returned.
Note: Web server folders are not available for form distribution.
When you specify your own server, the wizard prompts you to save a profile with the server location and the
distribution options you chose. The next time you distribute a PDF, the saved profile is available as an option in the
wizard.
Last updated 2/11/2011
139
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Email
The Distribute Forms wizard has an option for sending a form as an email attachment. You can send the form using
your own email client. You can also use the wizard to create an email message in which the form file is attached. Once
your recipients fill out and submit the form, the responses are returned to your mailbox. Each response is copied into
a PDF Portfolio responses file, which you can organize and export to a spreadsheet.
The Send for Shared Review wizard lets you either email a link to the pdf, or attach the pdf to the email.
Enable commenting for Reader users
By enabling commenting rights in a PDF, users of Reader 8 or later can participate in reviews of that PDF. When a
PDF with commenting rights opens in Reader, it includes a document message bar and commenting tools that are
otherwise unavailable.
When you initiate a managed review, commenting rights are automatically enabled. If you do not use a managed
review (for example, if you send a PDF directly in email), you can still enable commenting rights. Open the PDF and
choose File > Save As > Reader Extended PDF > Enable Commenting In Adobe Reader.
Note: If you enable commenting for Reader in a digitally signed document, the signature is invalidated.
More Help topics
“Start a shared review” on page 140
“Start an email-based review” on page 141
Select an email application for reviews
You need an email application and a mail server connection for email-based reviews and to send comments. Acrobat
supports most email applications. If you have more than one email application installed, you can specify which
application starts when Acrobat sends a PDF. Do one of the following:
• (Windows) Double-click Internet Options in the Control Panel. In the Internet Properties dialog box, select the
Programs tab, and then select the preferred email application. Restart Acrobat to activate the change.
• (Windows) Change the MAPI settings in your email application. Acrobat and Reader use the Messaging
Application Program Interface (MAPI) to communicate with your email application. Most email applications
come with MAPI settings to handle this communication. For more information on configuring your email
applications, see the email application’s Help.
• (Mac OS) In Mail, choose Mail > Preferences, select General, and then choose the preferred email application from
the Default Email Reader menu. Restart Acrobat to activate the change. If your application isn’t listed, choose Select
from the menu and browse to the location. If you select an application that isn’t listed in the Default Email Reader
menu, Acrobat does not necessarily support it.
Specify a server
If you distribute a PDF using your own server location, you can specify a network folder, a Windows server running
Microsoft SharePoint Services, or a web server folder. Participants must have read and write access to the server you
specify. Ask your network administrator to provide a suitable server location for storing comments. No additional
software is required to set up a server.
Note: Web server folders are not available for form distribution.
Last updated 2/11/2011
140
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
If all recipients are within a local area network, network folders and SharePoint servers are the best choices for a
comment server. Network folders are generally the cheapest and most reliable. To initiate a review on a SharePoint
server, the initiator must use Windows. However, participants can use either Windows or Mac OS.
WebDAV servers (web servers that use the WebDAV protocol) are best used only if your reviewers are outside a
firewall or a local area network.
Starting a review
Start a shared review
The shared PDF that you send includes the Annotation and Drawing markup panels, and instructions in the document
message bar.
1 Choose Comment > Review > Send For Shared Review.
You can also start a shared review directly from other applications that use PDFMaker, such as Microsoft Word.
Choose Adobe PDF > Convert To Adobe PDF And Send For Review. For Office 2007/2010 applications, choose
Acrobat > Create And Send For Review.
2 If prompted, specify a PDF.
3 Choose a delivery and collection method. You can use Acrobat.com, your own internal server, or a server profile if
you have already created one. (For more information, see “Choosing a distribution option for reviews and forms”
on page 138.) Then follow the onscreen instructions.
4 On the email screen, specify the following settings as needed:
Delivery Method Click to specify a different delivery and collection method from the one that is currently selected.
To, Cc Enter the email addresses of your reviewers. Insert a semicolon or a return after each address. Click the To or
Cc button to select email addresses from your email application address book.
Subject, Message Preview and edit the email subject and message as needed. Acrobat saves any changes you make and
displays them the next time you send a document for review. To use the default email message, click Reset Default
Message.
Access Level (Acrobat.com only) Specifies who can download the file from Acrobat.com. You can limit access to only
the recipients of your email, or you can allow open access to anyone who knows the URL.
Review Deadline Click to specify a different date or no deadline. After the review deadline expires, reviewers cannot
publish comments.
Note: If the review deadline expires while a reviewer has the document open in Acrobat, then the reviewer can publish
comments before closing the document.
Allow Page View Sharing And Chat Collaboration In This Document (Acrobat.com only) When selected, reviewers can
use the Collaborate Live feature to open and share the PDF in a live chat session.
5 Click Send.
Acrobat creates a copy of the shared review file, named [original filename]_review.pdf, in the same folder as the
original file you specified for the review.
Last updated 2/11/2011
141
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
More Help topics
“Save the PDF with comments” on page 146
“Online Services preferences” on page 136
Start an email-based review
When you start an email-based review, you send out a tracked copy of the PDF, enabling you to easily merge comments
that you receive. (Form fields in a PDF aren’t fillable during the review.) After initiating a shared review, you can also
start an email-based review with the same PDF.
Start the review
Before you start an email-based review, make sure that your email application is configured to work with Acrobat. (See
“Select an email application for reviews” on page 139.)
1 Choose Comment > Review > Send for Email Review.
2 If prompted, enter information in the Identity Setup dialog box.
3 Specify a PDF if it isn’t already open, and then click Next. The PDF that you specify becomes the master file. You’ll
merge comments you receive from reviewers into this file.
4 Specify reviewers by typing their email addresses. Insert a semicolon or a return between each address. Click
Address Book to select email addresses from your email application address book.
5 Preview and edit the email invitation as needed, and then click Send Invitation.
A copy of the PDF is sent to the reviewers as an attachment. When this PDF attachment is opened, it presents
commenting tools and instructions.
Merge comments
After you receive comments from reviewers, you can merge the comments into the master PDF.
1 After a reviewer sends you comments, open the attached file in your email application. If the email application can’t
find the original version of the PDF, it prompts you to browse for it.
Note: It’s possible to forward comments to the initiator if you didn’t initiate the review. First merge these comments into
your copy of the PDF. Then send the comments (see “Send comments in email” on page 144). If you’ve sent your comments
already, the initiator receives only new comments. Merged comments retain the original author name.
2 If you initiated the review, the Merge Comments dialog box appears. Select one of the following options:
Yes Opens the master copy of the PDF and merges all comments into it. After comments are merged, save the master PDF.
No, Open This Copy Only Opens the reviewer’s copy of the PDF with comments. If you select this option, you can still
merge comments by choosing Comments > Merge Comments Onto Master PDF.
Cancel Closes the reviewer’s PDF that contains comments.
You can hide comments that you don’t want to merge by using the Show menu in the Comments list. Save and reopen
the PDF, and then select Yes in the Merge PDF dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
142
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Participating in a PDF review
Review a PDF
When you receive an email invitation to a PDF review, the invitation typically includes the PDF as an attachment or
provides a URL to the PDF. Alternatively, some invitations include a Forms Data Format (FDF) attachment. When
opened, an FDF file configures your review settings and opens the PDF in Acrobat.
PDFs in a review have special features, including commenting tools and a document message bar with instructions.
Use the commenting tools to add comments to the PDF and then submit them. Either publish the comments to a
comment server where others can see them, or send comments as an email attachment to the review initiator.
Note: It’s possible to receive a PDF that doesn’t include special features. If so, add your comments using tools from the
Annotations and Drawing Markup panels in the Comment pane. Then save the PDF and send it back. (See “Annotations
and drawing markup tools overview” on page 149.)
To review the PDF later, reopen it from the Tracker. Doing so ensures that your comments are added to the tracked
copy of the PDF, and that the initiator receives your comments. If you don’t send or publish your comments right
away, save the PDF before you close it to avoid losing your comments. Until the initiator receives your comments, they
appear only in your local copy of the PDF and aren’t visible to other reviewers. For a video on the basics of reviewing,
see www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_014_acrx_en
If you review a PDF using Acrobat 9 or earlier, or Reader 9 or earlier, some features are not available.
More Help topics
“Reply to comments” on page 163
“Rejoin a review” on page 144
“Save the PDF with comments” on page 146
Join a review
1 In your email application, open the PDF by clicking the URL or double-clicking the attachment (PDF or FDF).
2 Do one or more of the following, if prompted:
• Log in to Acrobat.com with your Adobe ID and password.
• Click Connect in the Shared Review dialog box.
• Click OK in the Welcome To Shared Review window. This window shows the review deadline, participants,
whether each reviewer has made any comments, and the comment server location.
• Type your name, email address, company name, and job title.
3 Save the file to a location that you can find easily, such as the desktop.
4 Add comments to the PDF using tools in the Comment pane. To delete a comment, select it and press Delete. (You
can only delete the comments that you made.)
5 Do all of the following that apply:
• If you’re notified that new comments from other reviewers are available, click the message. New comments appear
in the PDF.
• To find out if new comments are available from other reviewers, click the Check For New Comments button
.
6 Submit your comments by clicking Publish Comments or Send Comments To Review Initiator in the document
message bar.
Last updated 2/11/2011
143
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
When you send comments, a PDF containing your comments is sent as an email attachment to the review initiator.
When you publish comments, your comments are saved to the comment server.
Options in the document message bar
The options in the document message bar depend on how the initiator set up the review and whether you can access
the comment server.
For information about the different types of reviews, see “About managed PDF reviews” on page 136.
Check For New Comments Prompts Acrobat to synchronize comments between the comment server and the local
hard drive. If you don’t click this button, Acrobat checks for new comments every 10 minutes if the document is open
and every hour if the document is closed.
Merge Comments Copies the comments in the open PDF to your copy. This option is available only for PDFs you
receive from reviewers in email-based reviews.
Publish Comments Available only in shared reviews. Uploads your new comments to the comment server. This button
is disabled if the review has ended.
Save An Archive Copy Available only in shared reviews, when a review has ended. Saves a copy of the document with
review comments to your hard drive.
Send Comments Creates an email message addressed to the review initiator that contains the commented PDF as an
attachment. This option is always available for reviewers in email-based reviews. It appears in shared reviews if the
reviewer has chosen to work offline or if an attempt to connect to the comment server has failed.
Save & Work Offline Saves the file for you to work offline. This option is available for browser-based reviews set up
using Adobe LiveCycle.
Send & Receive Synchronizes comments. This option is available for browser-based reviews set up using Adobe
LiveCycle.
Status An icon that displays the connected state of the comment server. The icon appears as the last attempt successful
icon , the last attempt unsuccessful icon , or the attempting to connect icon . If you click the icon, a menu with
additional options appears: Track Reviews opens the Tracker; Save As Archive Copy saves a copy of the PDF that is no
longer connected to the review; Work Offline lets you work in offline mode, in which you can make comments but
cannot publish them until you switch back to online mode. To switch to online mode, click Reconnect To Server.
Check for newly published comments
When you participate in a shared review, Acrobat synchronizes published comments on your local hard drive with the
comments on the server. Acrobat notifies you when new comments are available. Because synchronization continues
after the PDF is closed, you’ll continue to receive notifications.
Messages in the notification area inform you when new reviewers join the review, when updates occur (multiple
reviews), when deadlines change, and when synchronization attempts fail. They also inform you when a new broadcast
subscription is added in the Tracker. You can change the frequency of messages and of comment synchronization, and
you can manually trigger the synchronization process.
To view new comments in a shared review, you must have access to Acrobat.com or be able to connect to the network
where the comment server is located. If you can’t connect, check the server status in the Tracker to determine the cause
of the problem.
❖ Click the Check For New Comments button
in the document message bar.
Last updated 2/11/2011
144
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Send comments in email
If you review a PDF offline or outside a firewall, or if you lose your connection to the comment server, you can send
your comments in an email message.
1 Choose File > Attach To Email.
2 In the Share pane, choose Attach to Email, and click Attach.
3 In the new email that opens, enter the address for the initiator, and click Send.
To bypass the Share pane and directly attach the pdf to an email, in the Preferences dialog box, under Categories select
Online Services. Then, uncheck Use Share pane to send email attachments.
Note: If the PDF exceeds the 5-MB file-size limit, Acrobat prompts you to send your comments in a Forms Data Format
(FDF) file. The initiator can import this smaller file. To adjust the limit, open the Preferences dialog box and select
Reviewing. Then enter the new value for Send Comments As FDF For Files Greater Than [#] MB.
Publish comments from other reviewers
When you participate in a review, you can receive comments from other reviewers. For example, if a reviewer can’t
access the comment server, the reviewer can send you comments. As another example, suppose that you solicited
feedback from people who weren’t initially invited to the review. Those reviewers can return a copy of the review PDF
to you with their comments. By taking ownership of the comments, you can share them with everyone in the review.
1 Open the PDF that contains comments.
2 Do one of the following:
• Click OK when asked if you want to publish comments for this reviewer. The published comments appear in the
PDF. Your name appears in the title bar and the author’s name appears in the body of the comments, preceded by
the text “On behalf of.”
To hide “On behalf of” text, in the Preferences dialog box under Reviewing, uncheck Show “On Behalf of” text in
comment when user takes ownership of comments in a shared review.
• Click Yes when asked if you want to merge comments, or click Merge Comments in the document message bar and
then click Send Comments. Add email addresses for other reviewers, as needed, and then click Send.
• In Acrobat or Reader, open a copy of the PDF and choose Comment > Comments List > Options > Import Data File.
Select a file with comments from reviewers. Add email addresses for other reviewers, as needed, and then click Send.
Only new or edited comments are published or sent.
Rejoin a review
Use the Tracker to reopen PDFs in an active review. The Tracker only displays PDFs that you’ve saved. If you didn’t
save a PDF the first time you opened it, reopen the PDF from your email application.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Comment > Review > Track Reviews.
• In Reader, choose View > Tracker.
2 In the Tracker, double-click the PDF.
3 Add new comments or edit existing comments. To delete a comment, select it and press Delete. (You can delete
only comments that you made.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
145
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Acrobat removes deleted comments from the online PDF the next time it synchronizes comments. If you delete
comments that you sent in an earlier email message, they aren’t deleted in the initiator’s document.
4 Click Publish Comments in the document message bar.
Only new or edited comments are published or sent.
More Help topics
“Save the PDF with comments” on page 146
Tracking and managing PDF reviews
Tracker overview
Use the Tracker to manage document reviews and distributed forms, view the status of review and form servers, and
manage web broadcast subscriptions (known as RSS feeds). To open the Tracker from Acrobat, choose Comment >
Review > Track Reviews. To open the Tracker from Reader, choose View > Tracker. For a video on how to track your
review in acrobat see www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_015_acrx_en
Use the Tracker to manage reviews, forms, and web broadcast subscriptions (RSS feeds). Left panel has links to review files, forms, server status
messages, and RSS feeds. Right panel shows details for item selected in left panel.
Latest Updates
The Latest Updates panel provides a summary of the latest changes in shared reviews, form files, and servers. If you
have no active reviews or forms, this panel provides instructions and links for creating managed reviews, creating
forms, and distributing forms. In the Latest Updates panel, you can also turn Tracker notifications on or off inside
Acrobat and, for Windows only, in the system tray.
Reviews
The Tracker shows who’s joined a shared review and how many comments they’ve published. From the Tracker, you
can rejoin a review and email the participants. If you’ve initiated reviews, you can add or change deadlines, add
reviewers, end a review, and start a new review with existing reviewers.
Last updated 2/11/2011
146
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
The left side of the Tracker shows all PDF documents in managed reviews. The information pane on the right lists the
date and time the PDF was sent and the list of invited reviewers. Links to shared PDFs provide additional information,
including the deadline (if set) and the number of comments submitted per reviewer. Deleting a link in the Tracker
deletes the PDF and all comments from the server, and permanently ends the review.
Forms
Use Tracker to manage the forms that you have distributed or received. The Tracker allows you to view and edit the
location of the response file, and track which recipients have responded. You can also add more recipients, email all
recipients, and view the responses for a form. For more information, see “About Forms Tracker” on page 206.
Server Status
The Server Status shows the state of all servers being used for reviews and distributed forms. The check mark icon
next to the server name indicates that the last synchronization attempt was successful. The warning icon
indicates
that the last synchronization attempt was unsuccessful. The warning icon indicates that the server is disconnected
from the network, has problems writing data to the disk, or has some other problem. Contact your network
administrator for assistance.
RSS
You can use the Tracker to subscribe to web content that uses the RSS (Really Simple Syndication) format, such as news
feeds and music channels. RSS format is compatible with XML and RDF formats.
Note: If the RSS button doesn’t appear in Tracker, open the Preferences dialog box in Acrobat and select Tracker. Select
Enable RSS Feeds In Tracker, and click OK. Then close and reopen Tracker.
Track reviewed PDFs
1 In the Tracker, expand the appropriate folder:
Sent Lists PDFs in reviews that you initiated. (Not available in Reader.)
Joined Contains PDFs in reviews that you’ve received. PDFs appear in this list only after you open them. If you open
a PDF from an email attachment and don’t save the PDF, the entry is removed from the Tracker when you close the file.
Note: PDFs listed in bold contain one or more of the following updates: comments that you haven’t read yet, a deadline
update from the review initiator, and reviewers who have joined the review.
2 Select a PDF.
Information specific to the selected PDF review appears on the right. Shared reviews list deadline information,
reviewers who have joined the review, and the number of comments.
Save the PDF with comments
You can save a copy of the review PDF that contains all the comments that reviewers have published or that you’ve
imported (merged).
If the PDF is in a shared review, you can save an archive copy. The copy is no longer connected to the shared review,
and you can edit both content and comments in it.
Last updated 2/11/2011
147
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
If you want to create a copy of a shared PDF to distribute to others, use the Save As command. The resulting file
includes all comments that were published up to that point. It can be moved, copied, or renamed without affecting its
connection to the review or to the comment server.
❖ To save a copy of a review PDF with all the comments, open the file, and then do one of the following:
• For a shared review, choose File > Save As Archive Copy. Alternatively, click the Status button in the document
message bar and choose Save As Archive Copy.
• For an email-based review, choose File > Save As to save a new copy of the PDF. This most recently saved version
is now the tracked PDF. The old version is the archive copy.
Invite additional reviewers
If you’re the review initiator, you can invite others to participate in the review. If you’re a reviewer and want other
people to participate, ask the review initiator to invite them. That way, the initiator can automatically track all
participants and receive notification when their comments are received.
1 In the Tracker, select the PDF under Sent, and then click Add Reviewers on the right.
2 Specify the email addresses of the reviewers whom you want to add. Change the message as needed and then send
the message.
Additional reviewers appear with other participants in the right pane of the Tracker.
Add or change a deadline
A review initiator can add or change a deadline in an existing review.
1 In the Tracker, select the PDF, and do one of the following:
• If the review has no deadline, click Add Deadline.
• If the review has a deadline, click Change Deadline.
2 Click Review Deadline, change the deadline as needed, and click OK.
3 Change the email recipients, subject, and message as needed, and then click Send.
End a review
A review initiator can end an existing review. Once a review has ended, participants cannot publish comments to the
server. You can change the review deadline later if you want to restart the review.
❖ In the Tracker, select the PDF and click End Review.
Start a shared review with the same reviewers from an existing review
1 In the Tracker, select a PDF and click Start New Review With Same Reviewers.
2 Follow the steps for starting a shared review.
More Help topics
“Start a shared review” on page 140
Last updated 2/11/2011
148
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Send a message
Sometimes during a review, you want to contact other reviewers or send them a reminder of their approaching
deadline.
1 In the Tracker, select the PDF and click Email All Reviewers.
2 In the email message, change the To and Subject boxes or the body of the email message as needed, and then click Send.
Update your profile
Your comments identify you as the author by displaying your name—the name you provided when you joined or
started a review, or your system login. You can change the author name and other profile information at any time. If
you do, your updated profile appears only in new comments; existing comments aren’t affected.
Update your review profile
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Commenting.
2 Deselect Always Use Log-In Name For Author Name.
3 Select Identity from the list on the left.
4 Edit your profile, making sure to include the email address that you’ll use for reviews. Click OK.
Update your profile for a shared review
1 In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Identity.
2 Edit your profile, making sure to include a valid email address, and click OK.
Subscribe to web broadcast services
1 Click the RSS button on the left side of the Tracker.
Note: If the RSS button doesn’t appear in Tracker, open the Preferences dialog box in Acrobat and select Tracker. Select
Enable RSS Feeds In Tracker, and click OK. Then close and reopen Tracker.
2 Click Subscribe To RSS Feed, and then enter a web address in the URL box.
Tracker preferences
To specify settings for Tracker, in the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Tracker.
Automatically Check For New Comments And Form Data Specifies how often comments are synchronized. To disable
automatic synchronization, move the slider to the far right until the value Never appears.
Suspend The Check For New Comments And Form Data Specifies how long after review or form inactivity to stop
checking for comments or new form data.
Remove Custom Server Locations To remove a server profile, select it from the list and click Remove Server Profile.
Notifications Specifies where Tracker notifications appear.
Enable RSS Feeds In Tracker When this option is selected, an RSS category appears on the left side of the Tracker. You
can subscribe to RSS feeds from within the Tracker.
Last updated 2/11/2011
149
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Commenting
Annotations and drawing markup tools overview
Note: In Reader, complete commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
You use annotation and drawing markup tools (Comment pane) to add comments. Comments are notes and drawings
that communicate ideas or provide feedback for PDFs. You can type a text message using the Sticky Note tool.
Alternatively, you can use a drawing tool to add a line, circle, or other shape and then type a message in the associated
pop-up note. Text-editing tools let you add editing marks to indicate changes that you want in the source document.
Most commenting and markup tools don’t appear in the toolbar until you add them.
Note: If you open a PDF in a browser for a shared review that has ended, the commenting tools are unavailable.
Most comments include two parts: the icon, or markup, that appears on the page, and the text message that appears in
a pop-up note when you click or double-click the icon or place the pointer over the icon.
After you add a comment, it stays selected until you click elsewhere on the page. Acrobat highlights a selected
comment with a blue halo to help you find the markup on the page. A wireframe with selection handles appears on
drawing markups and stamps, so that you can adjust the size and shape. For a video on the basics commenting, see
www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_013_acrx_en.
You can add tags to your comments so that readers with motion or vision limitations can read them using assistive
technologies.
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
Annotations toolbar
A. Add Sticky Note B. Highlight text C. Attach file D. Record audio E. Add Stamp tool and menu F. Insert text at cursor G. Replace text
H. Strikethrough I. Underline J. Add note to text
A
B
C
D
E
G
H
I
J
K
F
Drawing Markups toolbar
A. Add text box B. Add text callout C. Draw line D. Draw arrow E. Draw oval F. Draw rectangle G. Draw cloud H. Draw polygon I. Draw
connected lines J. Draw free form K. Erase free form
Last updated 2/11/2011
150
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
A
B
C
D
Types of comments in a PDF
A. Stamp B. Text edit C. Comment rollover (tool tip) D. Sticky note
More Help topics
“Add tags to comments” on page 290
“Comment on 3D designs” on page 371
Show annotations and drawing markup tools
Annotations and markup tools don’t appear by default, except when you open a PDF in a managed review workflow.
❖ Click the Comment task pane button, and then click the Annotations or Drawing Markup panels.
Select an annotation or drawing markup tool
• Choose Comment > Annotations > [tool].
• Choose Comment > Drawing Markups > [tool].
Note: After you make an initial comment, the tool changes back to the Select tool so that you can move, resize, or edit
your comment. (The Pencil and Highlight Text tools stay selected.)
Keep an annotation tool selected
You can add multiple comments without reselecting the tool.
1 Select the tool you want to use (but don’t use it yet).
2 Right-click (Windows) or Control-click (Mac OS) and choose Keep Tool Selected.
Commenting preferences
Commenting preferences affect both the appearance of and the way you view annotations and markups in PDFs.
Note: A reviewer can place comments anywhere within the document frame. As a result, sometimes you need to scroll or
zoom out to see comments that are located off the page.
In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Commenting.
Font, Font Size In Windows, you can determine the font and the size of text in pop-up notes. In Mac OS, you can select
only Large, Medium, or Small settings for the font. This setting applies to all new and existing comments.
Pop-up Opacity Determines the opacity of comment pop-up notes in values from 1 to 100. When a pop-up note is
open but not selected, an opacity value of 100 makes the note opaque, while lower values make it more transparent.
Last updated 2/11/2011
151
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Enable Text Indicators And Tooltips Shows a tool tip when you place the pointer over a comment that includes a pop-
up note. The tool tip contains the author name, comment status, and two lines of the text. Selected by default.
Print Notes And Pop-ups Specifies that pop-up notes associated with comments, and icons for note, audio, and file
attachments print exactly as they appear on the page.
Instead of selecting this option, you can print comment text in various layouts by choosing File > Print, and clicking
Summarize Comments.
Show Lines Connecting Comment Markups To Their Pop-ups On Mouse Rollover When you place the pointer over a
comment markup (such as a highlight or a note icon), the shaded connector line appears. Selected by default.
Ensure That Pop-ups Are Visible As The Document Is Scrolled As you scroll a PDF, the pop-up notes on a given page
shift to stay in view within the document pane. Selected by default.
Automatically Open Comment Pop-ups For Comments Other Than Notes A pop-up note appears when you create a
comment using a drawing tool, the Stamp tool, or the Pencil tool.
Hide Comment Pop-ups When Comments List Is Open Helps reduce screen clutter when a page includes many
comments. Selected by default.
Automatically Open Pop-ups On Mouse Rollover When you place the pointer over a comment of any type, including
drawing markups and stamps, the pop-up note opens.
Always Use Log-in Name For Author Name Determines which name appears in the pop-up note you create. If this
option is selected, the Login Name in the Identity panel of the Preferences dialog box is used. If this option isn’t
selected, the default name you specify for Author in a comment properties dialog box is used. Selected by default.
Create New Pop-ups Aligned To The Edge Of The Document Aligns pop-up notes with the right side of the document
window, regardless of where the comment markup (such as a note icon or highlighting comment) is added. If this
option is deselected, the pop-up note appears next to the comment markup. Selected by default.
Copy Encircled Text Into Drawing Comment Pop-Ups Copies text that you circle using the drawing tools in the pop-up
note associated with the drawing markup.
Copy Selected Text Into Highlight, Cross-Out, And Underline Comment Pop-ups Copies selected text to the pop-up
note associated with text editing comments, such as those created by the Highlight Text tool.
Change the look of your comments
Note: In Reader, complete commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
You can change the color and appearance of comments or markups before or after you create them. You can set the
new look as the default appearance for that tool.
Note: To change how your name appears in comments, open the Preferences dialog box, select Commenting, and then
deselect Always Use Log-in Name For Author Name.
Last updated 2/11/2011
152
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
A
B
Properties
A. With note icon selected B. With pop-up text selected
Change a comment’s look and set it as the default
1 After you create a comment, choose Properties from the Options menu of the pop-up note.
2 In the Properties dialog box, do any of the following, and then click Close:
• Click the Appearance tab to change such options as the color and type of icon used. The type of comment selected
determines which options are available.
• Click the General tab to change the name of the author and subject of the comment.
• Click the Review History tab to see the history of changes people have made to the status of a comment during a
review.
• Select Locked at the bottom of the Properties dialog box to prevent the comment from being edited or deleted.
• Select Make Properties Default at the bottom of the Properties dialog box to apply these properties to all subsequent
comments of this type.
Set the default look for a tool
1 In Annotations and Drawing Markup panels in the Comment task pane, right-click the tool that you want to use,
and choose Tool Default Properties.
2 Set the properties as desired, and click OK.
All comments you create using this tool display the properties you set. Existing comments aren’t affected, nor is the
appearance of text in pop-up notes.
Add a sticky note
Note: In Reader, complete commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
Last updated 2/11/2011
153
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
The most common type of comment is the sticky note. A sticky note has a note icon that appears on the page and a
pop-up note for your text message. You can add a sticky note anywhere on the page or in the document area.
A
B
C
D
E
Use the Sticky Note tool to add a text message in a pop-up note.
A. Annotations panel B. Sticky Note tool C. Options menu D. Time stamp E. Text message
Add a sticky note comment
1 Select the Sticky Note tool
in the Annotations panel, and either click where you want to place the note or drag
to create a custom-sized note.
2 Type text in the pop-up note. You can also use the Select tool
to copy and paste text from a PDF into the note.
Note: If you close the pop-up note, your text remains.
Edit a sticky note comment
1 Click or double-click the note icon.
2 Make changes, as needed:
• To resize the pop-up note, drag the lower-left or lower-right corner.
• To change the text formatting, choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Properties Bar, select the text, and then
select the property you want in the toolbar.
Use the Commenting panel in the Preferences dialog box to change the font size, default pop-up behavior, and other
settings for creating and viewing comments.
When you’re finished, click the minimize button in the upper-right corner of the pop-up note, or click outside the popup note.
Delete a sticky note
1 Select the Sticky Note tool
2
, the Hand tool
, or the Select tool
.
Select the note icon, and press Delete.
Alternatively, double-click the note icon and choose Delete from the Options menu of the pop-up note.
Mark up text with edits
Note: In Reader, complete commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
You can use text edit comments in a PDF to indicate where text should be edited in the source file. Text edit comments
do not change the actual text in the PDF. Instead, they indicate which text should be deleted, inserted, or replaced in
the source file from which the PDF was created.
Last updated 2/11/2011
154
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Acrobat offers two basic methods to add text edit annotations: pre-select and post-select.
Pre-select Use the Select tool
to mark the text and then click on a text edit tool. You can also right-click (Windows)
or Control-click (Mac OS) on the selected text to open a menu of text editing options.
Post-select Click the text edit tool and then select the text.
In Acrobat for Windows, you can export text edits directly to the Microsoft Word document that the PDF is based on
to revise the source document. To use this feature, you must use PDFMaker in Word to create the PDF. Before you
export your text edits, make sure that insertion comments use the exact text, including spaces and paragraph returns,
that you want to add. If you add extra instructional words (such as “Add the following:”), these words will have to be
deleted manually from the Word document.
In Windows, you can export text edit comments directly to an Autodesk AutoCAD document that the PDF is based
on to incorporate your edits. To use this feature, you must use PDFMaker in AutoCAD to create the PDF.
A
B
Replace Text option
A. Selected text is struck out. B. New text is added to a linked pop-up note.
More Help topics
“Export comments to Word (Windows)” on page 167
“Export comments to AutoCAD (Windows)” on page 168
Replace text
1 Select Replace
from the Annotations panel.
2 Select the text. Any selected text is crossed out and a pop-up note opens.
3 Do one of the following:
• Type the text to be inserted or added. The insertion caret
appears.
• To indicate that a new paragraph should be added, press Enter, and then close the pop-up note without adding text.
The paragraph insertion caret
appears.
Add a note to a text edit
1 Using the Select tool, right-click a text edit.
2 Select Open Pop-Up Note from the menu.
3 Type your note in the pop-up note.
Insert text
1 Select the Insert tool
from the Annotations panel.
Last updated 2/11/2011
155
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
2 Click between the words or characters where you want to insert text.
3 Do any of the following:
• Type the text you want to insert.
• To indicate that a new paragraph should be added, press Enter, and then close the pop-up note without adding text.
The paragraph insertion caret
appears.
• To indicate that a space should be added, press the spacebar, and then close the pop-up note without adding text.
The space insertion caret
appears.
You can also indicate text edits by using the Select tool
a text edit annotation.
to select text, right-click the selected text, and then choose
Delete text
1 In the Annotations panel, choose the Strikethrough tool
.
2 Select the text to mark for deletion.
Delete text markups
If markup comments are stacked, delete the comments in the Comments list: Choose Comment > Comments List,
select the comment, and press Delete.
❖ Select the markup and press Delete.
Highlight, strikethrough, or underline text
Note: In Reader only Sticky Note and Highlight tools are available. Other commenting tools are available only in PDFs
that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow typically include commenting rights.
You can use the Highlight Text tool, Strikethrough Text tool, and the Underline Text tool to add comments by
themselves or in conjunction with notes.
You can add a highlight with a note or you can cross out text or underline text by selecting the text using the Select
tool, right-clicking, and then choosing that option from the menu that appears. However, if you’re marking up a lot of
text, the specialized tools are faster and easier to use.
1 Choose Comment > Annotations, and select the Highlight Text tool
Underline Text tool
, the Strikethrough Text tool
, or the
.
Note: If you want to apply more than one comment using the Strikeout Text tool or the Underline Text tool, choose Keep
Tool Selected from the Options menu after you select the tool. The Highlight Text tool stays selected after you make the
first comment.
2 Drag from the beginning of the text you want to mark up. Control-drag to mark up a rectangular area of text. This
feature is especially useful when you are marking up text in a column.
3 (Optional) To add a note, double-click the markup and add text in a pop-up note.
Stamp a document
Note: In Reader only Sticky Note and Highlight tools are available. Other commenting tools are available only in PDFs
that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow typically include commenting rights.
Last updated 2/11/2011
156
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
You apply a stamp to a PDF in much the same way you apply a rubber stamp to a paper document. You can choose
from a list of predefined stamps, or you can create your own stamps. Dynamic stamps obtain information from your
computer and from the Identity panel of the Preferences dialog box, allowing you to indicate name, date, and time
information on the stamp.
The Stamp tool appears in the Annotations panel by default.
A
B
C
D
Stamp tool categories
A. Dynamic stamp B. Sign Here stamp C. Standard business stamp D. Custom stamp
Open the Stamps palette
❖ Choose Comment >Annotations > Stamps > Show Stamps Palette.
Apply a stamp
1 Select a stamp by doing one of the following:
• Click the Stamp tool. The most recently used stamp is selected.
• In the Stamps Palette, choose a category from the menu, and then select a stamp.
2 Click the document page where you want to place the stamp, or drag a rectangle to define the size and placement
of the stamp.
3 If you haven’t provided a name in the Identity preferences, the Identity Setup dialog box prompts you to do so.
Change a stamp’s location or appearance
❖ Using the Select tool or the Hand tool, do any of the following:
• To move a stamp, drag it to a new location.
• To resize a stamp, click it, and then drag a corner handle.
• To rotate a stamp, click it, move the pointer over the handle at the top of the stamp, and drag when the rotate stamp
icon
appears.
• To delete a stamp, right-click the stamp and choose Delete.
• To change the stamp’s opacity or the color of its pop-up note, right-click the stamp, and choose Properties. In the
Appearance tab, set the opacity or color.
Move a stamp to the favorites list
1 Using the Select tool or the Hand tool, select a stamp markup on the page.
Last updated 2/11/2011
157
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
2 In the Annotations panel, click the Stamp tool and choose Add Current Stamp To Favorites.
Create a custom stamp
You can create custom stamps from a number of different formats, including (but not limited to) PDF, JPEG, bitmap,
Adobe® Illustrator® (AI), Adobe® Photoshop® (PSD), and Autodesk AutoCAD (DWT, DWG) files. In Reader, create
Custom stamp allows only PDF format.
Note: To add an image to a PDF one time only, simply paste the image into the document. Pasted images have the same
characteristics as other stamp comments; each includes a pop-up note and editable properties.
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Stamps > Show Stamps Palette.
2 Click Import, and select the file.
3 If the file has more than one page, scroll to the page you want, and then click OK.
4 Choose a category from the menu or type a new category name, name the custom stamp, and then click OK.
Change the name or category for a custom stamp
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Stamps > Show Stamps Palette.
2 Choose the stamp category, right-click the stamp, and choose Edit.
3 Edit the category or name of the stamp, or replace the image, and then click OK.
Delete a custom stamp
You can delete only the custom stamps that you created, not the predefined stamps. When you delete a stamp, the
stamp is removed from the Stamp tool menu, but the stamp file isn’t deleted.
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Stamps > Show Stamps Palette.
2 Choose the stamp category from the menu, right-click the custom stamp, and choose Delete.
Delete a custom stamp category
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Stamps > Custom Stamps > Manage Stamps.
2 Select the category you want to delete, and then click Delete.
Note: Deleting all stamps in a custom stamp category deletes the custom stamp category.
Add a line, arrow, or shape
Note: In Reader, drawing tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow
typically include commenting rights.
When selecting a drawing tool, consider the effect you want.
1 Choose Comment > Drawing Markups, and select a drawing tool:
• The Rectangle tool
, the Oval tool
, the Arrow tool
, and the Line tool
let you create simple shapes.
• The Cloud tool
and Polygon tool
create closed shapes with multiple segments. The Polygon Line tool
creates open shapes with multiple segments.
• The Pencil tool
creates free-form drawings, and the Pencil Eraser tool
removes the pencil markups.
To specify the line width, color, and other properties before you draw, right-click the drawing tool, choose Properties,
and set the desired options in the Properties dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
158
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
2 Draw in the PDF:
• To create a cloud or polygon shape, click to create the start point, move the pointer, and click to create each
segment. To finish drawing the shape, click the start point, or right-click and choose Complete from the menu.
Double-click to end a polygon line.
• To draw a line, arrow, or rectangle, either drag across the area where you want the markup to appear, or click twice:
once to create the start point and once to create the end point.
• To draw a square or circle, or to draw a line that’s horizontal, vertical, or at a 45° angle, press Shift while you draw.
• To draw free-form lines using the Pencil tool
, drag where you want to begin drawing. You can release the mouse
button, move the pointer to a new location, and continue drawing. To erase parts of the drawing, select the Pencil
Eraser tool
and drag across the areas of the drawing that you want to remove.
3 To edit or resize the markup, select it and drag one of the handles to make your adjustments.
4 To add a pop-up note to the markup, select the Hand tool, and double-click the markup.
5 (Optional) Click the close button in the pop-up note. A note icon appears to the right of the markup to indicate the
presence of text in the pop-up note.
Note: To delete a drawing markup, select it and press Delete.
Group and ungroup markups
You can group two or more markups so that your comments function as a single comment. You might group markups
temporarily to move them to a new location or to modify their properties rather than editing each one individually.
Grouping also helps to distinguish your markups from other reviewers’ markups in a document review.
Note: You cannot group text edit markups.
Group markups
1 Using the Select tool or the Hand tool, select a markup.
2 Ctrl-click/Command-click to select the markups you want to group.
3 Right-click within the selection, and choose Group.
Ungroup markups
❖ Right-click the grouped selection, and choose Ungroup.
Add comments in a text box or callout
Note: In Reader, commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow
typically include commenting rights.
You can use the Text Box tool
to create a box that contains text. You can position it anywhere on the page and
adjust it to any size. A text box remains visible on the document page; it doesn’t close like a pop-up note.
Last updated 2/11/2011
159
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Another way to add a text box is simply to paste copied text into the PDF. Text font and size are based on the system
default settings.
Note: You can add comments to Japanese, Chinese, and Korean text with the Text Box tool, but you must have the Asianlanguage resource files installed. Text boxes allow for horizontal text only.
You can use the Callout tool
to create a callout text box. Callout text boxes are especially useful when you want to
single out—but not obscure—a particular area of a document. Callout text boxes have three parts: a text box, a knee
line, and an end-point line. You can resize each part by dragging a handle. The knee line can be resized in one direction
only; horizontal knee lines can be resized horizontally only; vertical knee lines can be resized vertically only. The text
box expands vertically as you type so that all text remains visible.
You can move the text box itself or together with the end-point line. The text box moves around a stationary anchor
point—the arrow on the end-point line—which is created when you first click in the PDF. You can modify the color
and appearance of the text box and add arrows or leaders to the end-point line.
Add a text box
1 Choose Comment > Drawing Markups > Add Text Box
.
2 Click in the PDF.
3 Choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Properties Bar, and set the color, alignment, and font attributes for
the text.
4 Type the text.
Text wraps automatically when it reaches the right edge of the box.
5 (Optional) To make further changes to the text box:
• Using the Select tool or the Text Box tool, click an edge of the text box to select it, and then drag a corner to resize
it. Use the Properties toolbar to change the border and fill options.
• Double-click the text box to edit the text or change the text attributes. Drag across text to select it, and then select
options from the Properties toolbar.
6 To delete the text box, select it, and then press Delete.
Last updated 2/11/2011
160
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
You can also paste a block of text by selecting and copying the text in any application, selecting the Hand tool in
Acrobat, and choosing Edit > Paste.
Add a callout
1 Choose Comment >Drawing Markups > Callout tool
.
2 Click once to set the location of the end point, and click again to set the location of the text box.
3 Choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbar Items > Properties Bar, and select the color, alignment, and font attributes
for the text.
4 Type the text.
Text wraps automatically when it reaches the right edge of the box.
5 (Optional) To make further changes to the text box:
• To resize the callout, select it and drag any of the handles that appear.
• To move the text box, click inside the box and drag it.
• To move the entire callout, click either the end-point line or an edge of the text box, and drag it.
• To change the color, opacity, or line characteristics, use the Select tool to right-click the callout, choose Properties,
and select the options you want.
Add an audio comment
Note: In Reader, commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow
typically include commenting rights.
You can use the Record Audio Comment tool to add a prerecorded WAV or AIFF file as a comment or to record and
place an audio comment in a document. Audio attachments appear in the Comments list and can be played back on
any platform. However, the appropriate hardware and software for playing audio files must be installed.
More Help topics
“Change the look of your comments” on page 151
“Add multimedia to PDFs” on page 352
Add a prerecorded audio comment
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Record Audio
and then click in the PDF where you want to place the audio
comment.
2 Click Browse (Windows) or Choose (Mac OS), and select the audio file you want to add.
3 (Optional) To hear the audio comment, click the Play button
. When you’re finished, click Stop and then click OK.
4 Specify options in the Properties dialog box, and then click OK.
Record an audio comment
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Record Audio
and then click in the PDF where you want to place the audio
comment.
2 In the dialog box that appears, click the Record button
finished recording, click the Stop button
and then speak into the microphone. When you’ve
, and then click OK.
3 Specify options in the Properties dialog box, and then click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
161
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Add comments in a file attachment
Note: In Reader, commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow
typically include commenting rights.
Use the Attach File tool to embed a file at a selected location in a PDF, so that the reader can open it for viewing. By
adding attachments as a comment, you can reference longer documents that can’t easily be pasted into a pop-up note
or text box. If you move the PDF to a new location, the embedded file automatically goes with it. To view an
attachment, the reader must have an application installed that can open the attachment.
Important: Be sure to use the Attach tool in the Annotations panel when attaching files for a document review.
Document-level file attachments that you attach using the paper clip icon (Attach A File tool) from the Tools > Content
panel aren’t tracked with other comments in a review workflow and may cause your attached comments to be lost.
1 Choose Comment > Annotations > Attach File
.
2 Click in the PDF where you want to place the attachment.
3 Select the file that you want to attach, and then click Select. If you’re attaching a PDF, you can highlight areas of
interest in the file using comments.
4 In the File Attachment Properties dialog box, select the settings for the file icon that appears in the PDF.
The comment attachment also appears in the Attachments tab with a page number indicating its location.
Note: To delete the attachment, right-click the attached comment icon, and choose Delete.
Paste images as comments
Note: In Reader, commenting tools are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review workflow
typically include commenting rights.
You can use the Paste Clipboard Image As Stamp tool to add images to a PDF. You can copy most image formats from
drawing and image-editing applications, such as Adobe Photoshop and Adobe Illustrator. If you want to add the image
to PDFs repeatedly, create a custom stamp of the image.
Note: The Paste Clipboard Image As Stamp tool isn’t available until you copy an image.
1 Copy an image by doing one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Edit > Take a Snapshot
, and select an image from a PDF.
• In another application, select an image and choose Edit > Copy.
2 Open a PDF.
3 Choose Comment > Annotations > Stamps > Paste Clipboard Image As Stamp Tool.
4 Click in the PDF where you want the image to appear.
5 Do any of the following:
• To move the image, drag it.
• To resize the image, select it and then drag one of its handles. Press the Shift key when resizing the image to
maintain the original proportions.
• To change the image properties, right-click it and choose Properties.
• To delete the image, right-click it and choose Delete.
More Help topics
“Copy images” on page 133
Last updated 2/11/2011
162
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Managing comments
View comments
The Comments list displays all the comments in a PDF, and it provides a toolbar with common options, such as
sorting, filtering, and other Options to work with comments.
The Comment task pane contains the Comments list.
Open the Comments list
1 Choose Comment > Comments List.
2 Using the Options menu
at the top of the Comments list, do any of the following:
• Expand or collapse the comments. Click Expand All or Collapse All in the Comments List options menu. To expand
or collapse individual comments, click the plus and minus signs next to the comment.
• Import and Export comments
• Create or Print Comment Summary
• Export to Word or AutoCAD
• Specify Commenting Preferences.
Sort comments
You can sort comments in the Comments list by author, page, type, date, checked state, or status by person. In a thread
of replies, only the first message is sorted, and the reply messages are sorted in the same category as the first message
in the thread.
1 Choose Comment > Comments List.
2 Choose an option from the Sort By menu
in the Comments list.
Last updated 2/11/2011
163
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Filter comments
You can hide or show comments based on type, reviewer (author), status, or checked state. Filtering affects the
appearance of comments in both the document window and the Comments list. When you print or summarize
comments, you can specify whether hidden comments are printed or summarized. When you hide a note comment
that has been replied to, all other replies in the thread are hidden as well.
Note: In an email-based review, hidden comments aren’t included when you send the comments to the initiator.
❖ From the Filter comments menu
in the Comments list, do one of the following:
• To clear all filters, choose Show All Comments. Alternatively, use Ctrl+8 (Windows) or Command+8 (Mac OS).
• To hide all comments choose Hide All Comments. Alternatively, use Ctrl+Shift+8 (Windows) or
Command+Shift+8 (Mac OS).
• To filter comments, choose the categories that you want to appear. For example, if you want only sticky note
comments that you haven’t checked to appear, choose
> Type > Sticky Notes so that only the sticky note
comments appear, and then choose
> Checked > Unchecked so that only unchecked sticky note comments
appear.
• To remove a filter, choose All for hidden categories. For example, if you filtered comments so that only those by a
certain reviewer appear, choose
> Reviewer > All.
• To open all pop-up notes, right-click an annotation and choose Open All Pop Ups. (Only available if the Comments
list is closed)
• To close all pop-up notes, right-click an annotation and choose Minimize All Pop Ups. (Only available if the
Comments list is closed)
Reply to comments
Note: In Reader, commenting features are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
Replies to comments are especially useful in shared reviews, when participants can read each other’s comments. They
can also be used by review initiators to let reviewers know how their suggestions are being implemented. When one or
more reviewers reply to a comment, the set of replies is called a thread. The first two replies in a thread appear in the
pop-up note. In the Comments list, all replies are displayed. Replies are indented below the original comment. The
number of replies that a comment has received appears in a box when you place the pointer over the comment.
A
B
Replies appear directly below the comment, in the pop-up note and in the Comments list.
A. Reply heading B. Options menu C. Reply option in Comments List
Last updated 2/11/2011
C
164
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Reply in the pop-up note
1 Open the pop-up note for the comment.
2 Choose Reply from the Options menu.
3 Type your reply in the box that appears.
Reply in the Comments list
1 Select a comment in the Comments list.
2 Choose Reply from the Options menu.
3 Type your reply in the box that appears.
Delete a reply
If you delete a comment that’s been replied to, only the comment is deleted. Any replies remain in the PDF, and the
thread is maintained. The first reply is promoted to a comment.
❖ In the pop-up note, right-click the reply and choose Delete.
Set a status or check mark
Note: In Reader, commenting features are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
Statuses and check marks are useful for keeping track of comments that you’ve read or that require further action. In
Windows, you can use a status or a check mark to indicate which comments you want to export to a Word document.
By setting the review status, you can show or hide a group of comments and let review participants know how you are
going to handle the comment. Once the review status is set, you cannot remove the review status display from the
comment in the Comments list, even if you change the review status to None. Check marks are for your personal use
and do not appear when others view the PDF unless you change the status of comments.
Set a status
1 Select the comment in the Comments list and right-click to show the options menu. Then choose an option from
the Set Status menu.
The review status appears in the comment along with the name of who set the review status. If another reviewer sets
the review status for that comment, both reviewers’ names and review statuses appear in the Comments list.
2 To view a comment’s history of changes, right-click the note icon, markup, or title bar of a pop-up note, and then
choose Properties. Click the Review History tab.
Flag comments with a check mark
❖ Select a comment in the Comments list and then click the check box next to the comment so that the check mark
icon
appears.
Print a comment summary
Summarizing comments is a convenient way to get a synopsis of all the comments associated with a PDF. When you
summarize comments, you can either create a new PDF with comments that you can print, or you can print the
summary directly. The summary is neither associated with nor linked to the PDF that the comments are derived from.
Last updated 2/11/2011
165
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
A
B
C
D
Page layout options for comment summaries
A. Document and comments with connector lines on single page B. Document and comments with connector lines on separate pages
C. Comments only D. Document and comments with sequence numbers
By default, Acrobat prints PDFs with any stamps that were applied. For the greatest control over how comments are
printed, choose
> Print With Comments Summary from the Comment list.
1 Filter the comments to show only those you want in the summary. (In the Comments list, click Filter Comments
and choose the categories of comments you want to show.)
2 For the greatest control over how comments are printed, choose
Alternatively, to create a separate PDF of the comments, choose
> Print With Comments Summary.
> Create Comment Summary.
3 In the Create Comment Summary dialog box, do the following:
• Choose a layout for the document and comments. The layout determines available options.
• Choose how to sort the comments.
• Specify a page range and choose whether to include pages without comments.
• Select whether you want all comments to appear in the summary or only the comments that currently appear.
4 Click Create Comment Summary.
Find a comment
Locate a comment in the Comments list by searching for a particular word or phrase.
1 Choose Comment > Comments List to display the comments list.
2 In the Search field, specify the word or phrase you want to search for.
The Comments List displays the comments that match the search criteria; the number of comments is displayed on
the panel header.
More Help topics
“Search features overview” on page 338
Last updated 2/11/2011
166
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Delete comments
You cannot delete other reviewers’ comments in a shared review, nor can you delete locked comments.
To delete all of the comments in a PDF, choose Tools > Protection > Remove Hidden Information. Then remove
comments using the dialog box. This feature is not available in Reader.
More Help topics
“Examine a PDF for hidden content” on page 234
Delete a comment
❖ Do one of the following:
• Select the comment and press Delete.
• In the Comments list, select the comments you want to delete, choose Delete from the options menu.
Note: Before pressing the Delete key, make sure that the comment is selected.
Unlock a comment
1 Right-click the comment and choose Properties.
2 Deselect Locked.
Spell-check all text in comments
You can spell-check the text you add in note comments and form fields. However, you cannot spell-check the text in
the underlying PDF.
1 Choose Edit > Check Spelling > In Comments, Fields, & Editable Text. If the PDF is open in a browser, make sure
that the Edit toolbar is open, and click the Spell Check button
.
2 Click Start.
3 To change a word, do one of the following:
• Edit the selected word. To undo your change, click Undo Edit. To accept your change, click Change.
• Double-click a suggested correction.
• Select a suggested correction and then click Change. Click Change All to replace every instance of the unrecognized
word with the suggested correction.
Importing and exporting comments
Import Comments
Note: In Reader, commenting features are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
Comments can be imported from a PDF document. You can also import comments from a Forms Data Format (FDF)
file or an XFDF file, which is an XML-based FDF file. You cannot open and view FDF files or XFDF files on their own.
1 In the document that you want to receive comments, from the Options menu
Import Data file.
Last updated 2/11/2011
in the Comments List choose
167
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
2 Choose All Files (*.*) from the menu. If you know the file format of the comments you want to import, choose it.
3 Double-click the name of the document with the comments.
The comment positioning matches that of the file from which they were imported. If comments appear out of place,
the source and recipient PDF documents are likely different. For example, if you import comments from a ten-page
document to a two-page document, only comments from the first two pages appear.
Export comments
Note: In Reader, commenting features are available only in PDFs that have commenting enabled. PDFs in a review
workflow typically include commenting rights.
If you add comments to a PDF that isn’t part of a managed review, you may need to export your comments to send
them to someone, or you may need to import comments you receive. (PDFs in a managed review workflow include
special options that let you send or publish your comments, rather than export them.)
When you export comments, you create a Forms Data Format (FDF) file that contains only comments. Consequently,
FDF files are usually smaller than PDFs. You or another reviewer can then import the comments from the FDF file
into the original PDF.
Export comments to a data file
1 From the options menu
in the Comments list, choose Export All To Data File.
2 Name the file and choose Acrobat FDF Files (*.fdf) or Acrobat XFDF Files (*.xfdf) for the file type.
3 Specify a location for the file, and then click Save.
Export selected comments
Note: Exporting selected comments isn’t available in Reader.
1 In the Comments list, select the comments you want to export.
2 From the options menu
in the Comments list, choose Export Selected To Data File.
3 Name the file and choose Acrobat FDF Files (*.fdf) or Acrobat XFDF Files (*.xfdf) for the file type.
4 Specify a location for the file, and then click Save.
Export comments to Word (Windows)
In some instances, reviewers make comments in a PDF that was created from a Microsoft Word document. You can
revise the original Word document by exporting these comments from the PDF. For example, text that has been
inserted, crossed out, or replaced using the text edit tools in the PDF can be deleted or transferred directly to the source
Word document. Formatting added to comments (for example, boldface text) is lost during this process and must be
added to the Word document manually.
To revise a Word document using comments, you must create a tagged PDF from the Word document. Before you
transfer text edits from the PDF, remove any extra words or information and then merge them to one PDF (if you have
comments from multiple reviewers). If you plan to import comments more than once, you may want to make a copy
of the Word document before you import the comments or comments may not be imported correctly.
1 Do one of the following:
• From the options menu
in the Comments List, choose Export To Word.
• In Word, open the source document, and then choose Acrobat Comments > Import Comments From Acrobat. For
Word 2007, click Acrobat, and then choose Acrobat Comments > Import Comments From Acrobat.
Last updated 2/11/2011
168
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
2 Read the instructions, and click OK.
3 In the Import Comments From Adobe Acrobat dialog box, select the PDF and Word files, select from the following
options, and click Continue:
Take comments from this PDF file Browse to the PDF file that contains the comments.
Place comments in this Word file Browse to the Word document o which you want to import comments.
All Comments Imports all comments.
All Comments With Checkmarks Imports only those comments marked with check marks.
Text Edits Only: Insertions, Deletions, And Replaces Imports only those comments that you’ve added using the text
edit commands in the Annotations panel.
Apply Custom Filters To Comments Imports only comments that you specify by author, type, or status.
Turn Track Changes On Before Importing Comments Shows the changes made by the imported comments in Word.
4 (Optional) If you imported text edits, click Integrate Text Edits in the Successful Import dialog box to review and
apply each edit individually. For each edit, select one of the following options:
Apply Makes the change in the document and deletes the comment bubble. If a comment appears to be empty, you
may want to integrate it to see if it’s a space or a paragraph return.
Discard Rejects the edit and deletes the comment bubble.
Next Skips to the next text edit. Text edits that are skipped or not integrated appear as bubbles in the Word document.
Apply All Remaining Integrates all remaining text edits and deletes the comment bubbles.
Undo Last Undoes the last text edit, including any manual changes.
5 Delete comment bubbles that appear in the Word document:
• Right-click the comment bubble and choose Delete Comment.
• Choose Acrobat Comments > Delete All Comments In Document. For Word 2007 and later, this option is on the
Acrobat ribbon.
Export comments to AutoCAD (Windows)
You may have reviewers add comments to a PDF that was created from an AutoCAD drawing. If you use AutoCAD
PDFMaker to create a PDF, you can import comments into the AutoCAD drawing, rather than switch between
AutoCAD and Acrobat. You can import most comment types, including drawing markups, sticky notes, stamps, and
text edits.
1 Save the PDF to ensure that recently added comments are included.
2 Do one of the following:
• From the options menu
in the Comments List, choose Export To AutoCAD, and then specify the PDF file and
the AutoCAD file in the Import Comments dialog box.
• In AutoCAD, choose Acrobat Markups > Import Comments From Acrobat.
3 In the Import Comments dialog box, specify the PDF that contains the comments, specify which comments to
import, and click Continue. If you import a custom set of comments, specify the set by making sure that only the
characteristics you want are selected. You must select at least one option in each category.
Show By Reviewer Imports comments by individual reviewers.
Show By Type Imports comments by type, such as text edits or note comments.
Last updated 2/11/2011
169
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
Show By Status Imports comments by review status.
Show By Checked State Imports comments that are checked.
All imported comments appear in the Adobe Acrobat Markups layer as custom objects that you can edit, filter, or
delete.
4 To modify an imported comment (change the status, add a check mark, or modify text), right-click the comment,
choose Acrobat Comments, and then choose an option.
Approval workflows
About approval workflows
Acrobat users (Traditional Chinese, Simplified Chinese, Japanese, and Korean only), can send PDFs as email
attachments for others to approve. When participants open an approval request in Acrobat (all languages), they can
approve the PDF by adding a digital identity stamp. Then, they can send the PDF to other approvers, or return the PDF
to the initiator and other appropriate participants. The initiator can track progress by choosing to be notified each time
the PDF is approved. The workflow ends when the last participant adds the final approval. If a PDF isn’t approved, the
approval workflow must be reinitiated.
Participate in an approval workflow
If you’re invited to participate in an approval workflow, you receive an email message that provides step-by-step
instructions for approving the attached PDF. When you open the PDF, the Stamps palette opens and the document
message bar appears at the top of the PDF. If your version of Acrobat is earlier than 7.0, you’re prompted to download
the latest version of Reader.
You can select any of the digital identity stamps in the Stamps palette to approve the document. A digital identity
stamp contains identity information that you provide, such as name, title, organization, and email address. You can
use an identity stamp in place of a signature. When you apply a stamp, it becomes part of the document page content.
You can delete your own stamp during the approval process; however, once the approval process is completed, your
stamp is locked. You can’t move or delete stamps from other participants.
You can also reject documents that don’t meet your standards.
In addition to adding digital stamps to a PDF, you can add other types of comments, including note comments, text
edits, custom stamps, and file attachments.
More Help topics
“Create a custom stamp” on page 157
“Annotations and drawing markup tools overview” on page 149
“Select an email application for reviews” on page 139
Approve a PDF
1 Open the PDF attachment in the approval invitation email message.
Note: If you haven’t added identity information to the stamp, you’re prompted to do so.
2 Select a stamp from the Stamps palette. (To view all stamps, scroll or drag a corner to resize the window.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
170
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Collaboration
3 Click the document to apply your approval stamp.
Note: To delete a digital identity stamp that you’ve applied, select it and press Delete. If you select Print, Save A Copy, or
Email during the approval process, you can’t delete your stamp.
4 Do one of the following:
• To send the document to the next approver, click the Approve button in the document message bar. In the Send
To Next Approver dialog box, type the email address for the next approver in the To box, add addresses for other
recipients as appropriate, and click Send.
• To complete the approval process, click the Final Approval button in the document message bar. In the Complete
Final Approval dialog box, specify whether to send an approval notification from the Final Approval Method menu.
If you send a notification, type an email address in the To box, add addresses for other recipients as appropriate,
and click Send. If you don’t send a notification, click Complete.
If the Notify Initiator Of Approval Status Via Email option is selected, a separate email notification appears, addressed
to the initiator. Click Send to send this notification.
5 Save the PDF.
Important: If you use the Email button
in the toolbar to send the PDF, the PDF is no longer part of the workflow,
and approval options aren’t available to the recipient of that email message.
Reject a PDF
If the PDF you received in an approval request doesn’t meet the requirements for approval, use the options in the
document message bar to reject the document and return it to the initiator. If a PDF is rejected, the approval workflow
must be reinitiated.
1 Open the PDF attachment in the approval invitation email message.
2 Click the Reject button in the document message bar.
3 In the Reject And Send Notification dialog box, type the email address for the initiator in the To box. If the Notify
Initiator Of Approval Status Via Email option is selected, a separate email message is sent to the approval initiator.
Click Send.
4 Click Send in the email message that appears.
Add or change identity information for a digital stamp
1 From the Stamp menu in the Annotations panel, choose Show Stamps Palette.
2
In the Stamps palette, select Digital Identity Stamps, right-click your stamp, and choose Edit Identity.
3 In the Identity Setup dialog box, type or edit your name, title, company name, department, and email address, and
click Complete.
You can also change your identity information from the Preferences dialog box. Under Categories, select Identity.
Last updated 2/11/2011
171
Chapter 7: Forms
You can fill in forms using either Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro or the free Adobe Reader®. You can create static or interactive
forms in Acrobat or Adobe LiveCycle® Designer ES2 (included with Acrobat Pro for Microsoft® Windows®).
Interactive forms streamline the process of filling in and collecting data.
Forms basics
About forms
You can use Acrobat to create forms using one of the following methods:
• Convert an existing electronic document (for example an Adobe PDF, Microsoft Word, or Excel document) to a
PDF form.
Note: In Mac OS, you can only create a form using an existing PDF file.
• Scan a paper form to convert it to a PDF form.
Note: You can create or edit XML forms in Designer ES2 but not in Acrobat.
After you convert an existing document to a PDF form, you can add fields to it to convert it to an interactive form.
An interactive form can be filled out on a computer and submitted through an Internet or local network connection.
For more information about forms, see these resources:
• Articles, tutorials, and tips about forms: http://acrobatusers.com/
• Forms gallery: http://acrobatusers.com/gallery/forms
• For a video on creating simple forms: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_017_acrx_en
More Help topics
“Create online forms using FormsCentral” on page 175
About LiveCycle Designer ES2
Designer ES2 is a graphical form design tool that contains advanced features and controls for creating advanced forms.
A stand-alone application, Designer ES2 is included with Acrobat Pro for Windows. You can also purchase it
separately. You can use Designer ES2 to create dynamic forms that adapt to accommodate varying amounts of data,
or to user interaction. For example, you can create a form that calculates the proceeds of stock sales. As the user enters
names of stocks and quantities in the Sell field, it expands to accept the user entries. When the user enters number to
be sold, the Net Proceeds field is updated automatically. You can also use Designer ES2 to create forms that support
industry-specific XML schema and data.
If you have Acrobat X or later, you can use the Distribute wizard of Designer ES2 to send PDF forms to multiple
recipients. The wizard is available from the File menu in Designer ES2. The wizard certifies the identity of the form
originator and encrypts the data that the recipients submit. It also adds usage rights to the form so that recipients can
save the form in Adobe Reader.
Last updated 2/11/2011
172
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Use Designer ES2 when you want to extend basic form capabilities in Acrobat. For example, a Designer ES2 form can
include Image Object fields so that you can easily add graphics to a form. Consider using Designer ES for these tasks:
• Create forms from scratch or from the predesigned layouts in the build-in templates that you edit and customize.
• Create dynamic forms.
• Add graphics, such as photographs.
• Add barcode collections.
• Create forms in formats that Designer ES2 can convert to HTML, especially if you intend to post the interactive
form on a website for people to fill in and submit from within a browser.
• Integrate PDF forms into existing workflows by binding forms to XML schemas, XML sample data files, databases,
and web services.
• Use scripting objects.
You must use Designer ES2 to edit any forms that were opened and saved in Designer ES2, even if the form was
originally created in Acrobat.
Forms preferences
Set forms preferences to control various aspects of your interaction with form fields.
In the Preferences dialog box, select Forms on the left. The forms preferences are organized in three sections: General,
Highlight Color, and Auto-Complete.
Note: The forms preferences apply to the way the application handles open forms as you work. The preferences aren’t
saved with the PDF forms themselves.
More Help topics
“Auto-Complete a form” on page 208
General
Automatically Calculate Field Values Automatically performs all field calculations upon user entry.
Note: The setting for this option only applies to your current session.
Show Focus Rectangle Indicates which form field currently has the focus.
Show Text Field Overflow Indicator Displays a plus sign (+) in text fields that exceed the bounds specified when the
fields were created.
Always Hide Forms Document Message Bar Hides the forms document message bar by default whenever a PDF form
is opened in Adobe Reader unless the document message bar has a Submit Form button. If the message bar has a
Submit Form button, you can’t hide the message bar.
Show Field Preview When Creating Or Editing Form Fields Displays the appearance of a form field when you create or
edit forms.
Manage Barcode Parameters Opens a dialog box with a list of barcode items (including the Parameter Set Name,
Symbology, and Built-in status for each item). Includes New, Edit, Delete, Import, and Export buttons for working
with new or selected parameter sets.
Highlight Color
Show Border Hover Color For Fields Displays a black outline around a form field when you place the pointer over it.
Last updated 2/11/2011
173
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Fields Highlight Color Opens a color picker for selecting the color of highlighted form fields. The highlight appears
when the Highlight Existing Fields button
on the document message bar is clicked.
Required Fields Highlight Color Opens a color picker for selecting the border color of form fields that must be filled
in. The border appears for required form fields when the Highlight Existing Fields button is selected or after you
attempt to submit the form.
Auto-Complete
Auto-Complete menu Displays three options for Auto-Complete: Off, Basic, or Advanced.
Remember Numerical Data Suggests your previously entered numerical entries when you type the same first character
into a similar field. When deselected, Auto-Complete offers suggestions only for text entries. (Available only when
Basic or Advanced is selected.)
Edit Entry List Displays current entries stored in the Auto-Complete memory. You can select and delete any entries
that you don’t want to keep for filling in future forms. (This option isn’t available if no entries are in the memory.)
Creating and distributing forms
About form elements
After you determine what information you want to receive from users, you can match information types with
appropriate form elements.
• For text and numeric data that the user will type, design the form to use text fields or dropdown list boxes.
• For a single choice from a limited number of options, use radio buttons, a list box, or a dropdown list.
• For a limited number of options from which the user can select none, one, or more items, use check boxes, or use
a list box and set the form field properties to allow multiple selections.
• For actions, such as opening a file, playing a sound or video, submitting form data, and so forth, use buttons.
• For added security, add a digital signature field that verifies the user’s identity.
You can also make changes to individual form field properties, making it even easier and more foolproof for users
filling in the PDF form.
A PDF form created with Acrobat can contain the following types of elements:
Barcodes Encode the input from selected fields and display it as a visual pattern that can be interpreted by decoding
software or hardware (available separately).
Buttons Initiate a change on the user’s computer, such as opening a file, playing a sound, or submitting data to a web
server. These buttons can be customized with images, text, and visual changes triggered by mouse actions.
Note: Action buttons have a different purpose than radio buttons, which represent data choices made by the user.
Check boxes Present yes-or-no choices for individual items. If the form contains multiple check boxes, the user can
typically select as many or few of these as wanted.
Digital signature field Lets the user electronically sign a PDF document with a digital signature.
Document message bar Displays automatically generated information about the PDF form and can display action
buttons and other options. The document message bar informs Reader users about their usage rights for the form. It
also specifies if a form is certified or has signature fields and allows users to highlight fields. If the form doesn’t have a
submit button, a Submit Form button is added to the document message bar to allow the users to submit the form.
Last updated 2/11/2011
174
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Note: If form recipients are using older versions of Acrobat or Reader, the document message bar may not be visible or
may contain different information.
Dropdown list Let the user either choose an item from a pop-up menu or type a value.
Note: You can set a form field property that enables the user to enter a custom value.
List boxes Display a list of options the user can select.
Note: You can set a form field property that enables the user to Shift-click to select multiple items on the list.
Radio buttons Present a group of choices from which the user can select only one item. All radio buttons with the same
name work together as a group.
Text fields Let the user type text, such as name, address, or phone number.
D
E
F
G
H
A
B
C
Adobe Acrobat PDF form
A. Digital signature field B. Dropdown list box C. Text fields D. Forms document message bar E. Check boxes F. Radio buttons G. List box
H. Buttons
More Help topics
“Setting action buttons” on page 195
“Enable Reader users to save form data” on page 176
Last updated 2/11/2011
175
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Create forms using Acrobat
You can convert an existing electronic document (for example, a Word, Excel, or PDF document) or scan a paper
document to a PDF form, and then add interactive form fields to the form.
Note: When you convert a document to an Acrobat form, Acrobat detects the form fields in the document. You need to
examine the document carefully to verify that Acrobat detected the correct fields.
You can create forms from an existing electronic document (for example, a Word, PDF, or Excel document) or scan a
paper form into a PDF form.
1 Choose File > Create > PDF Form.
2 Do one of the following, and then follow the on-screen instructions.
• To convert an existing electronic document (for example, Word or PDF) to a PDF form, select Use The Current
Document or Browse to a file.
Note: If you don’t want to use the wizard, you can open the file, and then choose Tools > Forms > Edit to convert a PDF
document to an Acrobat form. Acrobat detects the document type, converts it to PDF, and detects and creates fields.
• To scan a paper form and convert it to a PDF form, select Scan a Paper Form.
Acrobat creates the form and opens it in the form edit mode. The Forms task pane displays the options that you’ll need
to edit the form.
To create a form from scratch, in Acrobat choose Tools > Pages > More Insert Options > Insert Blank Page, and then
choose Tools > Forms > Edit.
For tutorials and videos on creating forms, see these resources:
• Bill Carberry’s technique on setting up your source document for automatic checkboxes: How to have the Acrobat
Form Wizard automatically create check boxes
• Creating simple forms: www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_017_acrx_en
Create online forms using FormsCentral
Note: This feature is available in Acrobat 10.0.1 and 9.4.2.
Adobe FormsCentral is an online service—accessible through a web browser—for creating and distributing online
forms and surveys. You distribute the link, and then Adobe hosts the form, and collects and compiles the responses.
Recipients need only a web browser and any Internet-connected device, including a tablet or smartphone, to fill in
forms created using FormsCentral.
1 Do one of the following to start the FormsCentral wizard:
• Choose File > Create > PDF Form Or Online Form.
• In the Tools pane on the right, open the Forms panel and select Create.
2 Select the option Create Or Edit A Form Using The Online Application.
Note: You can click the FormsCentral.adobe.com link below the option to skip the rest of the wizard and go directly
to the service. Once you sign up for an account or sign in with an existing Adobe ID account, you can start creating
online forms using your web browser.
3 Click Next.
4 On the Create Or Edit Form dialog box, do one of the following.
• Click the View More link to show additional form templates available in the FormsCentral service. Then sign
up for an account or sign in with an existing Adobe ID account.
Last updated 2/11/2011
176
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• Click Launch to open a web browser to access the FormsCentral service.
5 Enter your Adobe ID and password, or sign up for a free account.
Adobe FormsCentral starts, and you can begin creating a form from scratch or from a template. For detailed
instructions, click the Help menu in the upper-right corner of the window and choose FormsCentral Help.
Enable Reader users to save form data
Ordinarily, Reader users can’t save filled-in copies of forms that they complete. However, you can extend rights to
users of Reader 8 and later so they can do so. In Acrobat Pro these rights also include the ability to add comments, use
the Typewriter tool, and digitally sign the PDF. See video on How to Fill in and Save Forms for Adobe Reader
1 Open a single PDF, or preview a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio.
2 If you are editing the form, click Close Form Editing in Forms task pane.
3 Choose File > Save As > Reader Extended PDF > Enable Additional Features.
These extended privileges are limited to the current PDF. When you create a different PDF form, you must perform
this task again to enable Reader users to save their own filled-in copies of that PDF.
If you don’t want recipients to overwrite the blank form template by saving form data, do not extend rights in the
copy you send to them.
For troubleshooting tips on Reader-enabling forms, see this TechNote.
Limitations on saving filled-in forms locally
Acrobat Standard and Acrobat Pro, each allow Adobe Reader 8 or later users to fill in and save PDF forms locally. The
use of the Reader Extensions capability for local saving of PDF forms (called extended documents) is limited in two ways:
Number of deployed extended documents An Acrobat Standard or Acrobat Pro customer can send an extended
document to an unlimited number of recipients for them to fill in. For example, an Acrobat customer can post an
empty form template on a web page that allows users to fill in and save PDF forms locally. An unlimited number of
people can access the template. However, the Acrobat customer can collect only 500 responses from the filled-in form.
This limitation includes both hardcopy (paper form submission) and electronic representations of the filled-in form.
Number of recipients of the extended document An Acrobat Standard or Acrobat Pro customer can send an extended
document to no more than 500 unique recipients. For example, an Acrobat customer belongs to an organization with
500 people or less. The Acrobat customer can send an unlimited number of copies of the extended document to those
500 recipients and collect unlimited responses from the filled-in form.
Both limitations apply per entity/company, and multiple users in an entity cannot abuse this feature. Obtaining
additional licenses to use Acrobat does not increase the above restrictions. For example, five Acrobat Standard 9 users
in a company cannot send out the same extended document to receive and extract data collectively more than 500
times.
Acrobat Standard and Acrobat Pro include technology that can enable PDF documents with certain features by using
a digital credential. This credential is located within the Software (“Key”). You agree not to access, attempt to access,
control, disable, remove, distribute the Key for any purpose.
Last updated 2/11/2011
177
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Adding JavaScript to forms
The JavaScript language lets you create interactive web pages. Adobe has enhanced JavaScript so that you can easily
integrate interactivity into PDF forms. The most common uses for JavaScript in Acrobat forms are formatting,
calculating, validating data, and assigning an action. In Windows, you can also configure Adobe PDF forms to connect
directly to databases using Open Database Connection (ODBC). For more information, see the JavaScript™ for
Acrobat® API Reference on www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_javascript_en (PDF, English only).
Note: If you’re creating dynamic forms, keep in mind that Reader doesn’t support some custom JavaScripts, so the form
may not function properly when viewed in Reader unless additional usage rights are added to the PDF.
You can use the Acrobat Software Development Kit (SDK) to customize Acrobat. For more information on this SDK,
see the Acrobat Developer Center at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_devcenter_en (English only).
Create form fields
In Acrobat, you create a form field by choosing one of the form tools. For each field type, you can set a variety of
options through the form field Properties dialog box.
Note: In Windows, you can use Designer ES2 to edit forms that were created in Acrobat. However, Acrobat can’t edit
form fields that have been opened and saved in Designer ES2.
More Help topics
“Form fields behavior” on page 186
Open form editing mode
The form editing mode displays the Form task pane. Using the options in the Forms task pane you can add new fields,
edit existing fields, and perform other form related tasks.
• If you created a new form, it opens in Form editing mode by default.
• For existing forms, choose Tools > Forms > Edit
The form now displays in Form editing mode, and the Forms task pane is opened.
Create a new form field
1 After you convert your document to a PDF form, open the Forms task pane if it is not already open.
2 Do one of the following:
• Click Tasks > Add New Field, and then select a tool.
• Choose a form field from the Quick Access toolbar.
• Right-click the page and select a tool.
Your cursor becomes a crosshair, and displays a preview of the field.
3 On the page, click where you want to add the field to create a field with the default size. To create a field using a
custom size, drag a rectangle to define the size of the field.
4 In the Field Name box, type the name of the field and specify if you want the field to be a required field. Choose a
name that is relevant and descriptive to make organizing and collecting the data easier.
5 To display the Properties dialog box and modify any other field properties, click All Properties.
Last updated 2/11/2011
178
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Note: If you have selected the Keep Tool Selected option in the forms toolbar (visible in the form editing mode), the Field
Name box doesn’t appear after adding a field. Each time you click the page, a new field is added to the form. To exit this
mode, press the Esc key or click the Select Object Tool button . To modify the properties of the field, double-click the field.
6 To test your form, click the Preview button. Previewing a form allows you to view the form the same way the form
recipients will and gives you a chance to verify the form. If you are previewing a form, you can click the Edit button
to go back to the edit mode.
Lay out form fields on a grid
You can use grids to help position form fields precisely on a page. You can define the grid spacing, color, and position.
You can also choose whether to have the boundaries of a form field snap to grid lines when you’re editing the form
field. Grid lines don’t print.
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Rulers & Grids > Grid.
2 To make form fields snap to the nearest grid lines when you create or move them, choose View > Show/Hide >
Rulers & Grids > Snap To Grid.
Copy a form field
You can create copies of a form field on a single page of a PDF form. You can also copy a form field and paste it onto
other pages. When you create duplicate form fields, replicas of the original field are added to one or more other pages.
The duplicate fields are always in the same position on each page as the original. Both copies and duplicates can be
dragged to different locations on a page, but not from one page to another.
Both copies and duplicates are created with the same basic name as the original form field. Copies and duplicates
pasted using the Place Multiple Fields command also have a number appended. All form fields with the same basic
name share the same user data and action properties. Consequently, when a user adds or edits a response to a copy or
duplicate field, the response appears in all fields with the same basic name.
If you change the properties of any one of multiple versions of a form field with the same basic name, those changes
affect only that copy of the form field. The exception is when you change an Actions listing if the trigger isn’t a mouse
action.
If you want to prevent a duplicate or copied form field from reacting in unison with the original field to user-entered
responses, change the name of the new form field.
Create a copy of a form field
❖ Select the form field, and do one of the following:
• To copy the form field to the center of the current view, choose Edit > Copy, and then choose Edit > Paste.
• To copy the form field and move it to another location on the page, Ctrl-drag it.
To constrain the vertical or horizontal movement as you drag, press and hold Shift.
Create multiple copies of a form field on a page
1 Do one of the following:
• Right-click the form field and choose Place Multiple Fields.
• Select the form field and choose Forms > Tasks> Other Tasks > Edit Fields > Place Multiple Fields.
Last updated 2/11/2011
179
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
2 In the Create Multiple Copies Of Fields dialog box, select Preview, and move the dialog box as needed so that you
can see the original field and the copies on the form page.
3 Make the selections you want to apply:
• To change the number of copies being created, enter different values in the Copy Selected Fields Down and Copy
Selected Fields Across options.
• To change the dimensions of the original field and all the copies, enter different values in the Change Width and
Change Height options.
• To move the original field and all the copies, click the Up, Down, Left, and Right buttons.
Duplicate a form field across multiple pages
1 Do one of the following:
• Right-click the form field and choose Duplicate.
• Select the form field and choose Forms > Tasks> Other Tasks > Edit Fields > Duplicate.
Note: The Duplicate command isn’t available for forms with only one page.
2 Do one of the following:
• To duplicate the form field on every page in the form, select All, and click OK.
• To duplicate the form field on a limited range of pages, click the From button, and type the start and ending pages
on which you want the form field to appear.
Note: Including or not including the page on which the form field originally appears doesn’t affect the duplication process.
Including that page won’t create a second copy on top of the original one, and not including it won’t remove the original
form field.
Select multiple form fields
Selecting multiple form fields is the first step for several tasks, such as creating copies, aligning form fields, and
adjusting the spacing between form fields.
❖ If necessary, choose Tools > Forms > Edit, and then do any of the following:
• To select all form fields of all types, choose Edit > Select All.
• To select a range of form fields, click the first form field in the range, and then Shift-click the last form field. All
form fields between the two form fields are selected.
• To select individual form fields in different parts of the PDF page, Ctrl-click each form field.
• To select all form fields in an area of the page, use the Select Object tool
to drag a selection marquee around the area.
• To deselect an individual form field, Ctrl-click that field.
The field that is highlighted in dark blue and displays the border handles is the anchor. When you select multiple form
fields by clicking, the last field selected is the anchor. When you use a marquee, the form field that was created first is
the anchor. If you Ctrl-click to deselect the anchor, the form field located in the upper left of the selection becomes the
new anchor form field.
Resize and arrange form fields
After you create form fields, you can rearrange, resize, or move them to give the page a cleaner, more professional look.
Last updated 2/11/2011
180
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
To make adjustments in the layout of form fields, make sure that you are in editing mode (choose Tools > Forms >
Edit).
Resize a form field
1 Select the Select Object tool.
2 Select the form field that you want to resize.
3 Do any of the following:
• To resize the field manually, click to select the form field, and then drag a border handle. Hold Shift and drag a
corner handle to maintain the current aspect ratio of the form field.
• To resize the field by one pixel, press Ctrl+Arrow key; to resize the fields by ten pixels, press Ctrl+Shift+Arrow key.
Resize multiple form fields to match a selected form field
1 Select all the form fields that you want to resize.
2 Right-click the form field that you want the other selected form fields to match. Choose Set Fields To Same Size,
and then select one of the following:
Height Adjusts the heights without changing the widths.
Width Adjusts the widths without changing the heights.
Both Adjust all widths and heights to match.
Move individual form fields
You can move form fields by simply dragging them. For greater precision in less time, you can use special features that
align them with each other, adjust the spacing between them, and center them on the page.
1 Using the Select Object tool, select one or more form fields that you want to move.
2 Do one of the following:
• To move to an approximate location, drag the selected form fields to the new location.
To constrain movement to a horizontal or vertical direction, begin dragging, and then press Shift while continuing to
drag the selection.
• To move either horizontally or vertically in small increments, press the arrow keys to nudge the selected form field
into position.
• To move the form field to the exact center of a page, choose Edit > Cut, navigate to the desired page, and then
choose Edit > Paste.
Note: Fields are placed in the center of the page only the first time they’re pasted. Additional pasted fields are offset from
the previously pasted field.
Align and center multiple form fields
1 Select two or more form fields that you want to align.
2 Right-click the field to which you want to align the other fields. Choose Align, Distribute Or Center, and then
choose a command as follows:
• To align a column of fields, choose Align Left, Right, or Vertical. They align respectively to the left edge, right edge,
or vertical axis (center) of the anchor form field.
• To align a row of fields, choose Align Top, Bottom, or Horizontally. They align respectively to the top edge, bottom
edge, or horizontal axis (center) of the anchor form field.
Last updated 2/11/2011
181
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• To center the fields, choose Center Vertically, Horizontally, or Both.
Note: When you right-click one of the selected fields, it shows the border handles, indicating that it’s the anchor form field.
The Align menu commands move the other selected form fields to line up with the edges of the anchor form field.
Adjust the spacing between form fields
In the context of laying out form fields on a page, distributing means to give a group of form fields uniform spacing,
measured from the centers of adjacent fields. The Distribute commands take precedence over the Snap To Grid
command.
1 Select the form fields that you want to adjust.
2 Right-click any one of the selected form fields, and do one of the following:
• To distribute the fields evenly between the topmost and bottommost fields, choose Align, Distribute Or Center >
Distribute Vertically.
• To distribute the fields evenly between the leftmost and rightmost fields, choose Align, Distribute Or Center >
Distribute Horizontally.
Note: The Distribute command in Tools > Forms has a different function. Use that command to send your form to others,
who fill in the information and return the data to you.
Delete a form field
1 In the Fields panel or the page view, select the form fields that you want to delete.
2 Press Delete, or choose Edit > Delete.
About barcodes
Barcode fields translate a user’s form entries into a visual pattern that can be scanned, interpreted, and incorporated
into a database. Barcodes are helpful when users submit the form on paper or by fax.
The advantages of using barcodes are that they save time, eliminate the need for responses to be manually read and
recorded, and bypass data-entry errors that can occur.
A typical barcode workflow includes the following phases:
• The form author makes sure that Automatically Calculate Field Values is selected in the forms preferences, and
then creates the form in Acrobat, setting up all the other fields as usual.
• The form author adds the barcode field to the form, setting up the barcode so that it captures the needed data.
• The form author enables the form for Reader users (if the author wants to allow Reader users to save their own
filled-in copy of the form or if it contains certain barcode fields).
• The form author distributes the form to other users.
• Users fill in the form on their computers and submit it electronically or print a copy and deliver the copy to the
form distributor.
• The received barcode data is interpreted in one of the following ways, and can then be reviewed, sorted, and used
by the form receiver:
Forms faxed to a fax server The form receiver can use Adobe Acrobat Capture® to collect TIFF images from the fax
server and place them in an Adobe LiveCycle Barcoded Forms Decoder watched folder, if the receiver owns those
products.
Forms delivered on paper The form receiver can scan paper forms and then use an application such as LiveCycle
Barcoded Forms Decoder to decode the barcodes within those forms.
Last updated 2/11/2011
182
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Note: Acrobat Capture and LiveCycle Barcoded Forms Decoder are standalone products appropriate for enterprise
workflows and are sold separately from Acrobat.
Design tips for barcodes
Issues that affect how you design and place barcodes include usability and space. As an example, the barcode size can
also limit the amount of data that can be encoded. For the best results, follow these guidelines.
• Position the barcode so that it’s unlikely to get folded when placed in an envelope, and position it far enough from
the edges of the page so that it won’t get clipped off during printing or faxing.
• Position it so that it can be easily seen and scanned. If a handheld scanner will be used, avoid barcodes wider than
4 inches (10.3 cm). Tall, narrow barcodes generally work best in this case. Also, avoid compressing the contents of
the barcode when using a handheld scanner.
• Make sure that the size of the barcode can accommodate the amount of data to encode. If the barcode area is too
small, it turns a solid gray. Be sure to test a completed form before distributing it to make sure that the barcode area
is large enough.
Create, test, and edit barcode fields
One of the ways in which you can improve a PDF form barcode is by creating custom scripts. Writing such scripts
requires a basic competency with JavaScript and a familiarity with Acrobat-specific JavaScript. For more information,
see Developing Acrobat® Applications Using JavaScript™ on www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_javascript_en (PDF, English
only). For information about basic JavaScript, refer to any of the many resources available on that subject.
After inserting a barcode of maximum size, changing the cell size or decode condition may cause the barcode to cross
the page borders. Avoid this behavior by selecting the appropriate cell size and decode conditions for the barcode.
More Help topics
“Manage custom barcode settings” on page 194
“Value tab for form field properties” on page 194
“Options tab for form field properties” on page 187
Add a barcode field
1 Open the form in Acrobat, open the Preferences dialog box, and select Forms on the left. Then select Automatically
Calculate Field Values.
2 Select Tools > Forms > Edit.
3 Click the Barcode tool
in the quick access bar, or choose Forms > Tasks > Add new Field > Barcode.
4 Drag a rectangle to define the barcode area, and then double-click the barcode field to open the Properties dialog box.
5 In the Value tab, do one of the following:
• Select Encode Using, and then select a format (XML or Tab Delimited). Click the Pick button and select the fields
that you want to be encoded in the barcode field. If you don’t want to include the field names in the barcode data,
deselect Include Field Names.
• Select Custom Calculation Script, click Edit, and then enter your custom JavaScript code in the JavaScript Editor
dialog box.
6 In the Options tab, do all of the following:
• Select a Symbology option: PDF417, QR Code, or Data Matrix.
Last updated 2/11/2011
183
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• Select Compress Data Before Encoding To Barcode if you want to apply this compression. Do not select this option
if a handheld scanner is used to capture data from returned forms.
• In Decode Condition, choose the type of hardware to process returned forms: Handheld Barcode Scanner, Fax
Server, Document Scanner, or Custom.
• If necessary, click Custom and enter values for X Dimension, Y/X Ratio, and Error Correction Level.
7 Make any other changes in the General and Actions tabs. Then close the Barcode Field Properties dialog box.
JavaScript code is generated automatically to encode the selected fields in the XML or Tab Delimited format. The
Barcode Field Properties dialog box closes, and the barcode for which you specified values appears on the form.
Note: If you add a new field to a form after you have created the barcode, it is not automatically included in the data for
existing barcodes. However, you can manually include additional data fields in the barcode.
Test a barcode field
1 Choose Forms >Tasks > Close Form Editing, or click the Preview button in the Forms toolbar.
2 Fill in the form. Use sample data that represents the maximum amount of information for each field or that you
expect users to enter.
3 If the barcode field is dimmed, follow either the procedure for resizing the barcode field or for adjusting the content
data. (See the following tasks.)
4 Make sure that the barcode field area is large enough to contain all of the incoming data. Choose Forms > Clear
Form to remove the sample data.
5 Select File > Save.
The barcode form field is now ready for distribution.
Include additional data fields in the barcode
1 If you are not in the edit mode, choose Tools > Forms > Edit.
2 Double-click the barcode field.
3 In the Value tab, do one of the following:
• If Encode Using is selected, click Pick, and select additional form fields to be encoded.
• If Custom Calculation Script is selected, click Edit, and write additional JavaScript to include the additional fields.
After including new data fields in the barcode, be sure that the barcode area is large enough by testing sample data. If the
barcode area is dimmed, adjust the barcode size or text field properties so that the data content fits into the barcode area.
Adjust data content to fit in a barcode field
1 To edit the barcode properties so that it can accommodate more data, double-click the barcode field, and do any of
the following:
• In the Options tab, click the Custom button and enter lower values for Error Correction Level and Y/X Ratio.
• In the Options tab, select Compress Data Before Encoding To Barcode, but only if you are using an Adobe software
decoder (available separately).
• In the Value tab, select Tab Delimited rather than XML as the data-encoding format. XML requires more barcode
area to encode information than Tab Delimited does.
• In the Options tab, select a different Symbology option.
Last updated 2/11/2011
184
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• In the Value tab, click the Pick button, and deselect any fields that don’t need encoding. For example, don’t include
fields with redundant information.
• In the Value tab, enter a custom script that converts user-entered text to either all lowercase or all uppercase
characters during the encoding process.
Note: The National Association of Computerized Tax Processors (NACTP) guidelines, used by the United States Internal
Revenue Service and state tax agencies, recommend using all uppercase characters for 2D barcode data.
2 To minimize the amount of barcode area for containing the data, double-click the barcode field, and in the Value
tab, write a custom script that restricts data to alphanumeric characters and to a single case. (Text that is either all
uppercase or all lowercase requires less barcode area than the same text written in a mixture of uppercase and
lowercase characters.)
Consider creating additional barcode fields in the form and mapping different data to each barcode field.
Set form field navigation
If a PDF document doesn’t have a specified tab order, the default tabbing order is based on the document structure
unless the user has deselected the Tab Order option in the Accessibility preferences.
You can change the tabbing order after you create the fields. If you are in form editing mode, you can order the tabs
by document structure (default), row, or column. You can also choose the order manually by dragging and dropping
fields in the Fields panel. If you are not in the editing mode, you can change the page properties to order the tabs by
row or column. However, you can’t customize the tab order manually.
More Help topics
“Create forms using Acrobat” on page 175
“Make Adobe PDF forms accessible” on page 284
Set tabbing order in edit mode
1 If you are not in form editing mode, choose Tools > Forms > Edit. The Forms task pane opens.
2 In the Fields panel on the right, make sure that you have selected Sort By > Tab Order.
3 (Optional) To view the tabbing order for the fields, choose Forms > Tasks > Other Tasks > Edit Fields > Show Tab
Numbers.
4 Select a Tab Order option:
Order Tabs By Structure Tabs based on the document structure, and follows the order that is set up in the tagging.
Order Tabs By Row Tabs from the upper-left field, moving first left to right and then down, one row at a time.
Order Tabs By Column Tabs from the upper-left field, moving first from top to bottom and then across from left to
right, one column at a time.
Order Tabs Manually Allows you to drag and drop a field where you want it within the Fields panel. You can only move
one field at a time. You can’t move a field to a different page, a radio button to another group, or a field to a radio
button.
Order Tabs Unspecified Specifies that no tab order is specified. The tab order is determined by the settings in the page
properties.
Last updated 2/11/2011
185
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Set tabbing order in Page Properties
1 If you are in editing mode, click Close Form Editing to exit the mode.
2 Click the Page Thumbnails button
or choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Page Thumbnails to
open the Page Thumbnails panel.
3 Select one or more page icons, and choose Page Properties in the Options menu of the Page Thumbnails panel.
4 Select a Tab Order option:
Use Row Order Tabs from the upper-left field, moving first left to right and then down, one row at a time.
Use Column Order Tabs from the upper-left field, moving first from top to bottom and then across from left to right,
one column at a time.
Use Document Structure For forms with tagged fields, follows the order set up in the tagging.
Unspecified Uses the existing sequence.
Distribute (send) forms to recipients
After you create a form, you choose a method for sending it to recipients.
1 Choose Tools > Forms > Distribute.
2 A series of messages might appear, depending on the conditions Acrobat detects in your form. Respond to the on-
screen instructions as needed, and save the form.
3 Choose a distribution and collection method:
• Automatically download and organize responses with Acrobat.com
• Manually collect responses in my email inbox.
• Automatically collect responses on my own internal server. For more information, see “Specify a server” on
page 139.
In the Distribute Form wizard, select an option for distributing the form. For more information, see “Choosing a
distribution option for reviews and forms” on page 138.
4 Click Next and follow the on-screen instructions for distributing the form.
5 If you choose to collect responses in your email inbox, do one of the following:
• Enter the email addresses separated with a semi-colon, or click the To button to select email addresses from your
address book.
• Edit the default message.
• Select the option Collect Name & Email from Recipients To Provide Optimal Tracking. The system prompts
recipients to provide their name and email address when they submit the form. This guarantees that in Tracker,
you see exactly who has and hasn't replied, and when.
• Deselect the option if you want to receive anonymous submissions, or you don't care about that level of tracking.
You can also have the responses sent to someone else; see Patti Sokol’s Return Acrobat form to...not the sender.
Note: If you don’t know the email addresses of your recipients, enter your own email address. The system sends you a link
to the form, which you can email to recipients as desired.
• How to send a PDF form : www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_018_acrx_en.
• Complete forms workflow: tv.adobe.com/#vi+f1495v1626
• Form Submit/E-mail Demystified: www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/form-submit-e-mail-demystified
Last updated 2/11/2011
186
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• Distribute forms using Acrobat.com: www.layersmagazine.com/distributing-forms-with-acrobatcom.html
• Acrobat.com for comment/review and forms distribution: www.sokolconsulting.com/blog/?p=29
Form fields behavior
About form field properties
How a form field behaves is determined by settings in the Properties dialog box for that individual field. You can set
properties that apply formatting, determine how the form field information relates to other form fields, impose
limitations on what the user can enter in the form field, trigger custom scripts, and so forth.
You can set a variety of properties for an Acrobat form field, depending on the form field type. The properties for each
type of form field are selected on a series of tabs. When you change a property, it is applied as soon as you select another
property or press Enter.
All types of form fields have a General tab and an Actions tab. Other tabs appear only in specific types of form fields.
The Options tab appears for most form field types but the options available are unique to each type of form field.
Two items are available on every tab. If you select one on any tab, a check mark will appear, and the option will be
checked on all tabs. These are:
Locked When selected, prevents any further changes to any form field properties.
Close Closes the form field Properties dialog box. If you are changing the properties of multiple fields, you can leave
the Properties dialog box open. Click on each field to change its properties.
Note: If you select Locked on any tab, it locks all options for the field, not just the options on that tab.
More Help topics
“Setting action buttons” on page 195
Modify form field properties
You can access Acrobat form field properties only when you are in editing mode (by choosing Tools > Forms > Edit).
You can change the properties for multiple form fields at a time.
1 Open the Properties dialog box using one of the following methods:
• To edit a single form field, double-click it or right-click it and choose Properties.
• To edit multiple form fields, select the fields that you want to edit, right-click one of the selected fields, and choose
Properties.
2 Change the properties on each of the available tabs, as needed.
The property is changed as soon as you select another property or press Enter.
3 Click Close to close the Properties dialog box.
If you select form fields that have different property values, some options in the Properties dialog box are not available.
Otherwise, changes to the available options are applied to all selected form fields.
To avoid accidental changes to the form field, select Locked in the lower-left corner of the Properties dialog box before
you close it. To unlock, click the option again.
Last updated 2/11/2011
187
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
More Help topics
“Setting action buttons” on page 195
General tab for form field properties
The General tab appears for all types of form fields and includes the following options:
Name Specifies the unique name of the selected form field.
Tooltip Displays text that the hesitant user may find helpful in filling in the form field. Tooltips appear when the
pointer hovers briefly over the form field.
Form Field Specifies whether the form field can be seen, either on screen or in print. The choices are: Visible, Hidden,
Visible But Doesn’t Print, and Hidden But Printable.
Orientation Rotates the form field by 0, 90, 180, or 270 Degrees
Read Only Prevents the user from changing the form field content.
Required Forces the user to fill in the selected form field. If the user attempts to submit the form while a required field
is blank, an error message appears and the empty required form field is highlighted.
Appearance tab for form field properties
Appearance properties determine how the form field looks on the page. The Appearance tab appears for all types of
form fields except barcodes, and includes the following options:
Border Color Opens a color picker in which you can select a color swatch for the frame surrounding the field. To leave
the field without a frame, select No Color.
Line Thickness Specifies the width of the frame surrounding the form field: Thin, Medium, or Thick.
Fill Color Opens a color picker in which you can select a color swatch for the background behind the field. To leave
the field uncolored, select No Color.
Note: A Fill Color choice other than No Color will block any images on the PDF page that are behind the form field.
Line Style Alters the appearance of the frame. Select Solid, Dashed, Beveled, Inset, or Underline.
Font Size Sets the size of user-entered text or of the selection marker for radio buttons and check boxes. The choices
include Auto, various preset values, and typing in a different value. If you select Auto for a text field, as the user types,
the font size changes to fit the text in the box.
Text Color Opens a color picker in which you can select a color swatch for the text or selection marker.
Font Lists the fonts available on your computer. This option is not available for form fields that do not display text.
Note: The Enable Right-To-Left Language Options in the International panel of the Preferences dialog box affects what
appears in the Appearance tab of the Properties dialog box. When that preference is selected, the Appearance tab includes
options for changing the digit style and text direction for text fields, dropdown list boxes, and list boxes.
Options tab for form field properties
The options available on this tab change according to the type of form field selected. The Options tab appears for all
form field types except digital signatures.
Last updated 2/11/2011
188
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Barcode
The Options tab for barcode field properties contains the following:
Symbology Includes the PDF417, QR Code, and Data Matrix barcode types.
Note: If your organization processes forms by multiple methods, select the method that accommodates the lowest quality
barcode images. For example, if forms will be returned by fax and mail, choose Fax Server as the decode condition to
ensure high read rates on all forms.
Compress Data Before Encoding To Barcode Specifies that data will be compressed before it is encoded. Data is
compressed with the Flate compression method. Compressed data usually requires less storage space in the barcode,
allowing more data to be stored. In general, select this option if you will use the Acrobat barcode forms decoder to
interpret the returned data. Do not select this option if you will use a handheld barcode scanner, because most of these
cannot decode compressed data.
Decode Condition The preset decode conditions represent recommended starting points that you can adjust by
clicking the Custom button.
Custom Opens a dialog box in which you can select custom processing parameters that are best for your specific
scanning and faxing hardware. (The available options vary according to barcode types.)
• X Dimension Width, in mils (1 mil = 0.001 inch or 0.0254mm), of the cell.
• Y/X Ratio Height/width ratio of the cell. For example, for a data cell that is twice as high as it is wide, enter 2.
(Available only for PDF417 barcodes.)
Note: If you are planning to decode the barcode using a handheld laser scanner, avoid creating barcodes wider than 4
inches (10.2 cm). Taller and narrower barcodes generally work better with handheld scanners. Barcode height and width
will not be an issue if you are using an Adobe barcode decoder (available separately).
• Error Correction Level Corresponds to the level of data redundancy that is added to the barcode to correct any
potential decoding errors. Higher levels provide more redundancy and a more robust barcode that will generate more
successful decode results. However, higher levels will also result in a larger barcode and a reduced ability to encode
user-supplied or form structure data into the barcode. A more robust barcode can reduce problems created by pen
marks, poor print quality, degradation caused by fax transmission, or folds in the document. This option is available
for PDF417 and QR Code barcodes.
Manage Barcode Parameters Enables you to save your custom barcode selections in a file. You can then export the file
and make it available to other form authors in your organization.
Check boxes
Check Box Style Specifies the shape of the marker that appears inside the check box when the user selects it: Check (the
default), Circle, Cross, Diamond, Square, or Star. This property does not alter the shape of the check box itself.
Note: The size of the marker inside the check box is determined by the size of the font you specify in the Appearance tab.
Export Value Specifies a value to represent the item if the data will be exported. If left blank, the entry for Name in the
General tab is used as the export value.
Check Box Is Checked By Default Shows the check box selected unless the user deselects it.
Dropdown and list box
For either dropdown boxes or list boxes, you use the Options tab to create a list of items from which the user selects.
Last updated 2/11/2011
189
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Although most of the properties on this tab are common to both these types of form fields, a few are exclusive to one
type or the other.
Item Accepts the text that you type for options that you want to appear in the menu for the field.
Add Moves the current entry in Item to the Item List.
Export Value Where you type in a value to represent the item if the data will be exported. If left blank, the entry for
Name in the General tab is used as the export value.
Item List Displays the choices that will be available in the list.
Note: The highlighted item in the Item List box appears as the default selected item in the dropdown box or list box field.
To change the default item, highlight another item from the list.
Up and Down buttons Change the order in which the items are listed in the dropdown list. These buttons are not
available if Sort Items is selected.
Delete Removes the selected item from the list.
Sort Items Arranges the listed items numerically and alphabetically. A numerical sort (if applicable) is performed
before an alphabetical sort.
Allow User To Enter Custom Text (Dropdown only) Enables users to enter a value other than the ones in the list.
Check Spelling (Dropdown only) Checks the spelling of user-entered text. This option is applicable only if Allow User
To Enter Custom Text is selected.
Multiple Selection (List boxes only) Enables users to choose more than one item in the list.
Commit Selected Value Immediately Saves the value as soon as the user selects it. If this option is not selected, the value
is saved only when the user tabs out of the current field or clicks another form field. For list boxes only, this option is
not available if Multiple Selection is selected.
Radio buttons
Create a group of radio buttons if you want the user to select only one choice among a set of choices. All of the radio
buttons in a group share the same Name but each button has a different Button Value.
Button Style Specifies the shape of the marker that appears inside the button when the user selects it: Check, Circle
(the default), Cross, Diamond, Square, or Star. This property does not alter the shape of the radio button itself.
Radio Button Choice Identifies the radio button and differentiates it from other radio buttons that share the same
Name value.
Button Is Checked By Default Sets the selection state of the button when the user first opens the form.
Buttons With The Same Name And Content Are Selected In Unison Allows single-click selection of multiple related
radio buttons. For example, if the user selects a radio button that has the same field name and selected content as
another, both radio buttons are selected.
Text Fields
Text fields accept user input, which can be alphabetic characters, numbers, or both.
Alignment Aligns the text left, right, or center within the field.
Default Value Specifies the text that appears until the user overwrites it by typing in the field. Enter the default value
by typing in this option.
Multi-line Allows more than a single-line entry in the text field.
Last updated 2/11/2011
190
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Scroll Long Text Compensates for text that extends beyond the boundaries of the text field.
Allow Rich Text Formatting Allows users to apply styling information to the text, such as bold or italic. This might be
useful in certain text fields where such styling information is important to the meaning of the text, such as an essay.
Limit Of Characters Allows entries of up to the number of characters you specify.
Note: If you entered a default value, that value is clipped to this limit.
Password Displays the user-entered text as a series of asterisks (*). This option is available only if Check Spelling is
deselected.
Field Is Used For File Selection Allows the user to enter a file path as the field’s value when a file is submitted along
with the form. This option is available only when Scroll Long Text is the only selected option in the Options tab.
Check Spelling Checks the spelling of user-entered text.
Comb Of Characters Spreads the user-entered text evenly across the width of the text field. If a border color is specified
in the Appearance tab, each character entered in the field is separated by lines of that color. This option is available
only when no other check box is selected.
A
B
Text fields with and without the Comb property
A. Four text fields with a border color, using the Comb property B. Text field without the Comb property
Actions tab for form field properties
Actions properties specify any actions that you want to associate with the form field, such as jumping to a specific page
or playing a media clip. The Actions tab appears for all types of form fields and includes the following options:
Select Trigger Specifies the user action that initiates an action: Mouse Up, Mouse Down, Mouse Enter, Mouse Exit,
On Focus, or On Blur.
Select Action Specifies the event that occurs when the user triggers the action: Execute A Menu Item, Go To A
3D/Multimedia View, Go To A Page View; Import Form Data, Multimedia Operation (Acrobat 9 and later), Open A
File, Open A Web Link, Play A Sound, Play Media (Acrobat 5 Compatible), Play Media (Acrobat 6 And Later
Compatible), Read An Article, Reset A Form, Run A JavaScript, Set Layer Visibility, Show/Hide A Field, and Submit
A Form.
Add Opens a window for the selected action.
Actions Displays the list of triggers and actions that you’ve defined.
Up and down buttons Change the order in which the selected action appears listed under the trigger. (Available only
when you have defined multiple actions for the same trigger.)
Edit Opens a dialog box with specific options for the selected action.
Delete Removes the selected action or trigger-action pair.
Calculate tab for form field properties
The Calculate tab appears in the Properties dialog boxes for only text fields and dropdown boxes. Use these options to
perform mathematical operations on existing form field entries and display the result.
Value Is Not Calculated Select this if you want the user to type.
Last updated 2/11/2011
191
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Value Is The Select this to make further options available:
• Pop-up menu Lists the mathematical functions to apply to the selected fields. Choose Sum to add the values entered
in the selected fields, Product to multiply them, Average, Minimum, or Maximum.
• Pick Opens a dialog box with a list of the available fields in the form that you select to add or deselect to remove
from the calculation.
Simplified Field Notation Uses JavaScript with field names and simple arithmetic signs. The Edit button opens a dialog
box in which you can write, edit, and add scripts.
Note: Field names are case-sensitive.
Custom Calculation Script Displays any custom scripts you have added for calculations. The Edit button opens a dialog
box in which you can write and add new JavaScripts.
Set the calculation order of form fields
When you define two or more calculations in a form, the order in which they are carried out is the order in which you
defined the calculations. In some cases, you may need to modify the calculation order to obtain correct results.
For example, if you wanted to use the result obtained from calculating two form fields to calculate the value of a third
form field, the first two form fields must be calculated together first to obtain the correct final results.
1 Choose Forms > Tasks > Other Tasks > Edit Fields > Set Field Calculation Order.
The Calculate Fields dialog box displays all calculable fields in your form and the order in which the calculations are
performed.
2 To change the field calculation order, select the field from the list, and then click the Up or Down button as needed.
Acrobat automatically performs all assigned field calculations when you are creating and testing your form fields. For
convenience while you work, you can turn off automatic calculation in the forms preferences.
Signed tab for form field properties
The Signed tab is available only in the Digital Signature Properties dialog box. Selections made here determine what
happens when the user applies a digital signature to the form.
Nothing Happens When Signed This is the default.
Mark As Read-Only Prevents further changes to the digitally signed form, according to the selection in the pop-up menu:
• All Fields Prevents any changes to any form field.
• All Fields Except These Allows changes only to the form fields you select by clicking the Pick button and selecting
check boxes for the fields that you want the user to be able to edit after signing.
• Just These Fields Prevents changes in only the form fields you pick.
This Script Executes When Field Is Signed Activates a custom JavaScript when the user digitally signs the form. Use the
Edit button to change or create a new JavaScript action.
More Help topics
“Adding JavaScript to forms” on page 177
Last updated 2/11/2011
192
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Format tab for form field properties
The Format tab appears in the Properties dialog box for only text form fields or dropdown form fields. The options
that are available depend on your selection in the Select Format Category pop-up menu.
The Example of Current Format field displays a live preview of the settings.
None
No additional options are available. The input in a text or dropdown box with this property does not require any
specific formatting.
Number
Automatically imposes the selected formatting options on numeric data entries.
Decimal Places Sets the number of digits that appear to the right of the decimal point.
Separator Style Sets the placement of commas and periods.
Currency Symbol Sets the type of currency, such as Euros, Dollars, or Yen.
Symbol Location Sets the location of the currency symbol in relation to the number. This field is enabled if a currency
symbol is selected.
Negative Number Style Sets how negative numbers are displayed. You can choose Show Parentheses, Use Red Text,
neither, or both.
Percentage
Automatically imposes the selected formatting options on numeric data expressed as a percentage.
Decimal Places Sets the number of digits that appear to the right of the decimal point
Separator Style Sets the placement of commas and periods.
Date
List includes one-, two-, and four-digit variations where d stands for the day, m stands for month, and y stands for year.
Time
List includes display variations where h stands for the hour on a 12-hour clock, H stands for the hour on a 24-hour
clock, MM stands for minutes, ss stands for the seconds, and tt stands for AM or PM.
Special
Zip Code For a five-digit U.S. postal code.
Zip Code + 4 For a nine-digit U.S. postal code.
Phone Number For a ten-digit telephone number.
Social Security Number For a nine-digit U.S. Social Security Number. Hyphens are inserted automatically after the
third and fifth digits.
Arbitrary Mask Changes the format category to Custom and makes another text field available, in which you can type
a custom format. Use this option to specify which types of characters the user can enter in any given position, and how
the data displays in the field.
• A Accepts only letters (A–Z, a-z).
Last updated 2/11/2011
193
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• X Accepts spaces and most printable characters, including all characters available on a standard keyboard and
ANSI characters in the ranges of 32–126 and 128–255.
• O The letter “O” accepts alphanumeric characters (A–Z, a-z, and 0–9).
• 9 Accepts only numeric characters (0–9).
For example, a mask setting of AAA--p#999 accepts the input BOE--p#767. A mask setting of [email protected] accepts
the input [email protected]
Example of an Arbitrary Mask entry
Custom
Makes additional options available to form designers who want to write their own JavaScripts for formatting and
keystrokes. For example, a custom script could define a new currency format or limit the user entry to specific
keystroke characters.
Custom Format Script Displays any custom scripts you have added for formats. The Edit button opens a dialog box in
which you can write and add new scripts.
Custom Keystroke Script Displays any custom scripts you have added to validate keystrokes. The Edit button opens a
dialog box in which you can write and add new scripts.
To get the JavaScript for Acrobat API Reference, see the Acrobat Developer Center at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_javascript_en (PDF, English only).
Validation tab for form field properties
The Validation tab appears only in the Text Field Properties and Dropdown box Properties dialog boxes. Validation
properties restrict entries to specified ranges, values, or characters, ensuring that users enter the appropriate data for
a specified form field.
Field Value Is Not Validated Turns off validation.
Field Value Is In Range Sets a numeric range for form fields using values you enter in either as a number or a
percentage.
Run Custom Validation Script Validates by a JavaScript that you create or provide.
Last updated 2/11/2011
194
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
More Help topics
“Adding JavaScript to forms” on page 177
Value tab for form field properties
The Value tab appears for barcode form fields only.
Encode Using Activates these options:
• XML Encodes the data into the barcode in standard XFDF format. JavaScript script is automatically generated.
• Tab Delimited Encodes the fields into the barcode as tab-delimited values. JavaScript script is automatically
generated. If the form is configured to output the data in individual XFDF or XDP files, the data must be in a tabdelimited format with the field names in the first line. This option is also useful if you want to fit more data into a
barcode or if you intend to copy the data into database or spreadsheet tables.
• Pick Opens a dialog box in which you select which user data fields will be encoded in the barcode for you to
retrieve.
• Include Field Names (Available only when Tab Delimited encoding is selected.) Encodes field names as the first
line of the barcode contents. The values are encoded under them.
Custom Calculation Script Displays the default script. Click the Edit button to open the JavaScript Editor dialog box,
in which you can write custom calculation scripts for your barcode.
Reference To published Form Shows the path to the PDF form. You can edit this by typing in the URL to the published
form. Later, you can re-create a digital version of the completed form by merging the form template with an instance
of user-supplied data. You can also maintain the relationship between a specific form template and its related barcode
data files. When you encode a barcode using XML values, the URL reference is encoded into the barcode and is
displayed on the form, below the barcode.
http://www.adobe.com/formscatalog/thisform.pdf
A type of barcode, with the URL reference below
Manage custom barcode settings
You can save, reuse, and share a set of custom settings for barcode parameters, to apply them when you create new
barcode form fields. You can make further adjustments to your custom parameter sets after you define them.
All of these processes begin by opening the barcode form field properties dialog box. To open the properties dialog
box, double-click the barcode field.
More Help topics
“Create, test, and edit barcode fields” on page 182
“About barcodes” on page 181
Create a new barcode parameters set
1 In the Barcode Field Properties dialog box, click the Options tab, and then click Manage Barcode Parameters.
2 Select the existing parameter set that you want to use as the basis of the new set, and click New.
3 Type a name in the Name box and a description in the Description box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
195
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
4 Select options for Symbology, X Dimension, Y/X Ratio, and Error Correction Level, and then click OK.
The newly defined parameter set appears in the list in the Manage Barcode Parameters dialog box, and all the buttons
on the right side of the dialog box become available. The new definition also appears in the Decode Condition menu
in the Options tab of the Barcode Field Properties dialog box.
Edit or delete a set of custom barcode parameters
1 In the Barcode Field Properties dialog box, click the Options tab, and then click Manage Barcode Parameters.
2 Select a custom parameter set from the list.
3 Choose the appropriate action:
• Click Edit and make the changes to the settings; then click OK.
• Click Delete. Confirm the deletion in the message that appears by clicking OK.
Export or import a set of custom barcode parameters
1 In the Barcode Field Properties dialog box, click the Options tab, and then click Manage Barcode Parameters.
2 Choose the appropriate action:
• Select a barcode parameter set from the list and click Export. Select a location and file name for the file that has the
file name extension .bps.
• Click Import, and navigate to and select the BPS file that you want to import.
Redefine form field property defaults
After you change properties for a specific type of form field, you can set those properties as the default set for that type.
For example, you can create a check box, change its properties, and then save the properties as the default values.
1 If necessary, choose Tools > Forms > Edit to go to form-editing mode.
2 Right-click the form field for which you have already changed properties, and choose Use Current Properties As
New Defaults.
Note: Changing the default properties does not change the settings for existing form fields of that type. The new defaults
apply only to new fields that you create.
Setting action buttons
About buttons
Buttons are most commonly associated with forms, but you can add them to any document. Buttons can open a file,
play a sound or movie clip, submit data to a web server, and much more. When deciding on how to initiate an action,
remember that buttons offer the following capabilities that links and bookmarks do not:
• A button can activate a single action or a series of actions.
• A button can change appearance in response to mouse actions.
• A button can be easily copied across many pages.
• Mouse actions can activate different button actions. For example, Mouse Down (a click), Mouse Up (releasing after
a click), Mouse Enter (moving the pointer over the button), and Mouse Exit (moving the pointer away from the
button) can all start a different action for the same button.
Last updated 2/11/2011
196
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Buttons are an easy, intuitive way to let users initiate an action in PDF documents. Buttons can have a combination
of labels and icons to lead users through a series of actions or events by changing as the mouse is moved. For
example, you can create buttons with “Play,” “Pause,” and “Stop” labels and appropriate icons. Then you can set
actions for these buttons to play, pause, and stop a movie clip. You can select any combination of mouse behaviors
for a button and specify any combination of actions for a mouse behavior.
Add a button to an Acrobat PDF form
1 Make sure you are in edit mode by selecting Tools > Forms > Edit, and then select Button from the Add New Field
list. Your curser becomes a cross hair.
2 On the page, click where you want to add the button to create a button with the default size. For a custom size
button, drag a rectangle to define the size of the button.
3 Double-click the button field, and then specify a name, tool tip text, and other common properties.
4 Click the Appearance tab, and then specify options to determine the button appearance on the page. Remember, if
you select a background color, you are not able to see through to any images behind the button. The text options
affect the label you specify in the Options tab, not the button name in the General tab.
Note: If Enable Right-To-Left Language Options is selected in the International panel of the Preferences dialog box, the
Appearance tab includes options for changing the digit style and text direction for buttons.
5 Click the Options tab, and select options to determine how labels and icons appear on the button.
6 Click the Actions tab. Specify options to determine what happens when the button is clicked, such as jumping to a
different page or playing a media clip.
7 Click Close.
If you’re creating a set of buttons, you can snap the object to grid lines or guides.
Add a submit button
When you distribute a form, Acrobat automatically checks the form. If it doesn’t find a submit button, it adds a Submit
Form button to the document message bar. Users can click the Submit Form button to send completed forms back to you.
If you don’t plan to use the Submit Form button created by Acrobat, you can add a custom submit button to your form.
1 Using the Button tool, create a button. Double-click the button and set options in the General and Options tabs.
2 In the Options tab, choose an option in the Layout menu for the button label, icon image, or both. Do one or both
of the following:
• Type text in the Label box to identify the button as a submit button.
• Click Choose Icon and either type the path to an image file or click Browse and locate the image file you want to use.
3 In the Actions tab, choose Submit A Form on the Select Action menu, and then click Add.
4 In the Submit Form Selections dialog box, do one of the following:
• To collect form data on a server, type the location in the Enter a URL for this link. For example,
http://www.[domain]/[folder]/[subfolder]/ for an Internet address or \\[server]\[folder]\[subfolder]\ for a
location on a local network.
• To collect form data as attachments to email, type mailto: followed by the email address. For example,
mailto:[email protected]
5 Select options for Export Format, Field Selection, and Date Options, and click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
197
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Note: If the data returns in FDF or XFDF format, the server URL must end with the #FDF suffix—for example,
http://myserver/cgi-bin/myscript#FDF.
Submit Form Selections options
The following options are available in the Submit Forms Selections dialog box:
Enter a URL for this link Specifies the URL to collect the form data.
FDF Returns the user input without sending back the underlying PDF file. You can select options to include Field Data,
Comments, and Incremental Changes To The PDF.
Note: Selecting the option for incremental changes is useful for receiving digital signatures in a way that is easily read and
reconstructed by a server.
HTML Returns the form in Hypertext Markup Language.
XFDF Returns the user input as an XML file. You can include Comments with the field data or just the field data.
PDF Returns the entire PDF file with the user input.
Field Selection Specifies what fields are returned. To receive only some of the completed field data, select Only These,
click Select Fields, and select which fields to include or exclude in the Field Selection dialog box.
For example, you might use this to exclude some calculated or duplicate fields that appear in the form for the user’s
benefit but which do not add new information.
Date Options Standardizes the format for dates that the user enters.
Making buttons change appearance
A button can have a label, an icon, or both. You can change how the button appears in each mouse state (Up, Down,
and Rollover). For example, you could create a button that has a “Home” label until the pointer is moved over the
button, when it might have a “Click to return to home page” label.
Kahili
Kahili
Kahili
Kahili
A
B
C
D
E
Kahili
Kahili
F
G
Button layouts
A. Label only B. Icon only C. Icon top, label bottom D. Label top, icon bottom E. Icon left, label right F. Label left, icon right G. Label over
icon
You can make button icons from any file format that Acrobat can display, including PDF, JPEG, GIF, and other image
formats. For whichever format you select, the entire page is used, so if you want to use only a portion of a page as an
icon, you need to crop the image or page before carrying out this procedure. The smallest allowable PDF page size is
1-by-1 inch (2.54-by-2.54 cm). If you want the icon to appear smaller than 1-by-1 inch, scale it to fit the size of the box
drawn with the button tool. Clicking Advanced in the Options tab of the Button Properties dialog box lets you
determine how a button icon is scaled to fit inside a button.
Edit a button
❖ Select the Button field, and then do any of the following:
• To edit the properties for the button field, double-click the button.
• To change the appearance of buttons, use the appearance options in the Appearance tab of the Button Properties
dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
198
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• To align, center, or distribute the button with other form fields, or to resize or duplicate the button, right-click the
button, and then choose an option from the context menu.
More Help topics
“Scale and position buttons” on page 198
Specify Acrobat button display properties
1 Make sure you are in edit mode by selecting Tools > Forms > Edit, and then click the Select Object tool
.
2 Double-click an existing button, and then click the Options tab in the Button Properties dialog box.
3 For Layout, choose the type of label display you want. (For information on scaling button icons, see the next
procedure.)
4 For Behavior, specify the display of the button when clicked.
5 To define the label or icon that appears on the button, do the following:
• If a label option is selected from the Layout menu, type the text in the Label box.
• If an icon option is selected from the Layout menu, click Choose Icon, click Browse, and select the file. (Click Clear
to remove the selected icon.)
Button Behavior options
None Keeps the appearance of the button the same.
Push Specifies appearances for the Up, Down, and Rollover states of the mouse. Select an option under State, and then
specify a label or icon option:
Up Determines what the button looks like when the mouse button isn’t clicked.
Down Determines what the button looks like when the mouse is clicked on the button, but before it’s released.
Rollover Determines what the button looks like when the pointer is held over the button.
Outline Highlights the button border.
Invert Reverses the dark and light shades of the button.
Scale and position buttons
1 Make sure you are in edit mode by selecting Tools > Forms > Edit, and then click the Select Object tool
.
2 Double-click an existing button to open the Button Properties dialog box.
3 Click the Options tab, select one of the icon options from the Layout menu, and then click Advanced.
Note: The Advanced button isn’t available if you choose Label Only from the Layout menu.
4 Select an option from the When To Scale menu:
Always Scales the icon as defined regardless of its size in relation to the button size.
Never Preserves the original size of the icon; the button border crops the icon if it doesn’t fit. If Never is selected, scale
options aren’t available.
Icon Is Too Big Scales the icon as defined only if it is larger than the button.
Icon Is Too Small Scales the icon as defined only if it is smaller than the button.
Last updated 2/11/2011
199
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
5 From the Scale menu, select whether to scale the icon proportionally. If the icon is scaled nonproportionally, it may
be skewed.
6 To make sure that either the top and bottom or left and right sides of the icon are flush against the button edges,
select Fit To Bounds.
7 To define where the icon is placed inside the button, drag the slider arrows. Icon placement is defined according to
the percentage of space preserved between the icon and the left field boundary, and between the icon and the
bottom field boundary. The default setting (50, 50) places the icon in the middle of a field. You can click Reset at
any time to revert to the default placement setting.
8 Click OK, and then click Close.
Hide an Acrobat button except during rollover
In some cases, you may want the button area to be invisible until the pointer moves over it. By alternately showing and
hiding a button, you can create interesting visual effects in a document. For example, when you move a pointer over a
city on a map, a detail map of the city could be displayed, and the detail map could disappear when the pointer moves
away from the city.
A
B
C
Showing and hiding icons
A. Pointer not over button area B. Pointer enters button area C. Pointer exits button area
1 Using the Button tool
, drag across the area where you want the pop-up button to appear. For example, if the
PDF file contains a map of France, drag across the area where you want a detailed map of Paris to pop up.
2 Double-click the button.
3 Click the Options tab, and choose Icon Only from the Layout menu.
4 Choose Push from the Behavior menu, and then choose Rollover from the State list.
5 Click Choose Icon, and then click Browse. Select the file type from the File Of Type, navigate to the location of the
image file, and then double-click the file. In this example, you would select a map of Paris. Click OK to accept the
previewed image as the button.
6 Click the Appearance tab. If needed, deselect Border Color and Fill Color, and then click Close.
7 If you are in the edit mode, click Preview. The image field you defined appears as the pointer rolls over the button
area and disappears when it exits.
If you want the image to be larger than the rollover area, or if you want the image to be in a different location than
the image button that pops up, use the Show/Hide A Field action. First, you specify an icon for the button that will be
shown and hidden. Next, you create a second button that acts as a hot spot when the mouse rolls over it. You do not assign
an icon for the appearance of the second button. Instead, you use the Actions tab to show the first button when the pointer
enters the second button, and hide the first button when the pointer exits.
Last updated 2/11/2011
200
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Publishing interactive web forms
About web forms
PDF forms can be useful for submitting and collecting information over the web. This is done by providing several
button actions that perform functions similar to some HTML scripting macros. You must have a Common Gateway
Interface (CGI) application on the web server to collect and route the data to a database. Any existing CGI application
that collects data from forms (in HTML, FDF, or XML format) can be used.
Before you make your forms web-ready, make sure that your form-field names match those set in the CGI application.
Important: CGI scripts must be built outside Acrobat, and their creation is not covered by the Adobe Acrobat product.
Add submit functionality
Use the Submit A Form action to send form data to an email address or to a web server by specifying a URL. You can
also use the submit button to send other files back to a server or database. For example, you can attach scanned images
or files to a form. The files are submitted along with the rest of the form data when you click the Submit button.
If your PDF form contains an email-based submit button, you can use the Distribute workflow to facilitate
distributing the form to others.
1 Select Tools > Forms > Edit, then select Button from the Add New Field list, and create a button.
2 Double-click the button to open the Button Properties dialog box.
3 Click the Actions tab, and select Mouse Up from the Select Trigger menu.
4 Select Submit A Form from the Select Action menu, and then click Add.
5 In the Submit Form Selections dialog box, type an entry in Enter A URL For This Link:
• To send the form data to a web server, enter the destination URL.
• To send the form data to an email address, enter mailto: followed by the email address. For example, type
mailto:[email protected]
6 Make additional changes to the available options, and then click OK to close the dialog box.
7 Change settings on other tabs in the Button Properties dialog box as needed, and then click Close.
Submit Form Selections options
FDF Exports as an FDF file. You can select one or more of the available options: user-entered data, comments, and
incremental changes to the PDF file. The Incremental Changes To The PDF option is useful for exporting a digital
signature in a way a server can easily read and reconstruct.
Note: If the server returns data to the user in FDF or XFDF format, the server’s URL must end with the #FDF suffix—for
example, http://myserver/cgi-bin/myscript#FDF.
HTML Exports as an HTML file.
XFDF Exports as an XML file. You can choose to export the form fields data, comments, or both.
PDF The Complete Document Exports the entire PDF file that is your form. Although this creates a larger file than the
FDF option, it is useful for preserving digital signatures.
Note: If the users that fill in the PDF form are using Adobe Reader, you must choose either FDF or XFDF for the Export
Format option.
All Fields Exports all form fields even if the form fields do not contain values.
Last updated 2/11/2011
201
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Only These Exports only the form fields you specify by clicking Select Fields and indicating which form fields to
include and whether you want to include empty fields.
Convert Date To Standard Format Exports all form dates in a single format, regardless of how they are entered in the form.
Add a Reset Form button
A Reset Form button clears any data a user has already entered in the form. It is like the Tools > Forms > Clear Form
feature, which is available to you when you create and edit Acrobat forms. However, you can set up your reset button
so that it clears only specific fields.
1 Select Tools > Forms > Edit, then select the Button tool from the Add New Field list, and create a button.
2 Double-click the button to open the Button Properties dialog box.
3 Click the Actions tab, and select Mouse Up from the Select Trigger menu.
4 Select Reset A Form from the Select Action menu, and then click Add.
5 In the Reset A Form dialog box, do one of the following and then click OK:
• Click individual check boxes to select or deselect the fields that you want to be reset by the button.
• Select All.
The list in the Actions tab now shows Reset A Form nested under the Mouse Up action.
As needed, you can open other tabs in the Button Properties dialog box and apply other types of properties to the
button.
More Help topics
“Form fields behavior” on page 186
Add an Import Data button
Use the Import Form Data action to enable users to fill out common form fields, such as name and email address, with
data imported from another form. Users can also use the Import Data button to populate common form fields with
their personal profile information. Only form fields that match are updated. The fields that do not match are ignored.
Before you create an Import Form Data action, set up a form with common information form fields from which to
export the data.
Note: The Import Form Data action searches for the data file from which to import data in different locations in Windows
than on Mac OS. In Windows, the Import Form Data action searches the Acrobat or Adobe Reader folder, the current
folder, the System folder, the Windows folder, My Documents\Adobe\Acrobat, and the folders that are in the PATH
statement. On Mac OS, the Import Form Data action searches the Acrobat or Adobe Reader folder and the System
Preferences folder.
1 Select Tools > Forms > Edit, then select Button from the Add New Field list, and create a button.
2 Double-click the button to open the Button Properties dialog box.
3 Click the Actions tab, and select Mouse Up from the Select Trigger menu.
4 Select Import Form Data from the Select Action menu, and then click Add.
5 Locate and select an FDF file, and click Open.
6 Click another tab in the Button Properties dialog box to continue defining properties for the button, or click Close.
Last updated 2/11/2011
202
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
More Help topics
“Manage form data files” on page 205
“Add a button to an Acrobat PDF form” on page 196
CGI export values
An export value is the information sent to a CGI application to identify a user-selected form field. You need to define
an export value only if both of the following are true:
• The data is collected electronically in a database over a company intranet or the web.
• The data is different from the item designated by the form field, or the form field is a radio button.
When defining export values, keep the following guidelines in mind:
• Use the default export value (Yes) to indicate that a check box or radio button has been selected.
• Enter an export value for dropdown lists boxes or list boxes only if you want the value to be different from the item
listed—for example, to match the name of the form field in a database. The item selected in the dropdown list box
or list box is used as the export value unless a different export value is explicitly entered in the Properties dialog box.
• Related radio buttons must have exactly the same form field name but different export values. This ensures that the
radio buttons toggle and that the correct values will be collected in the database.
Using QuickBooks data in forms (Windows)
Prepare a QuickBooks template for distribution
You can add data from your Intuit QuickBooks company file to a QuickBooks enabled form, known as a QuickBooks
template. Recipients can fill out the form using Acrobat 7.05 or later, or Reader 7.05 or later, even if they don’t have
QuickBooks. You then collect the data from the submitted forms and import it into your QuickBooks company file.
Adobe tests with and supports the QuickBooks features in Acrobat X Pro with the following QuickBooks products:
QuickBooks Pro 2007 and 2008, and QuickBooks Premier Editions 2007 and 2008.
Note: The QuickBooks templates are installed only with the English version of Acrobat.
1 Launch QuickBooks and open your company file.
2 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Forms > More Forms Options > QuickBooks > Prepare QuickBooks Template For
Distribution.
3 Follow the instructions in the wizard to create and distribute the form.
Note: To populate a QuickBooks template without distributing it, open the template and choose Forms > QuickBooks >
Populate Template With QuickBooks Data. To clear QuickBooks data from a populated template, choose Forms >
QuickBooks > Clear Template.
More Help topics
“Distribute (send) forms to recipients” on page 185
“Collecting and managing form data” on page 204
Last updated 2/11/2011
203
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Synchronize and manage response data
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Forms > Track.
2 In the left pane of the Tracker, expand Forms. Then, under Distributed, select your form.
3 In the right pane, click View Responses.
Acrobat opens a list of responses.
4 As needed, do any of the following in the list of responses:
• To synchronize all of the data directly to your QuickBooks company file, choose Forms > QuickBooks > Sync To
QuickBooks.
• To show specific responses, click Filter and specify a column and filtering criteria.
• To add any newly submitted responses, click Update.
• To preview a response file, double-click it.
• To save form responses to an XML or comma-separated (CSV) file, select the files you want and click Export.
• To archive response data to a new PDF, select the files you want and click Archive.
• To add returned forms to the list of responses, click Add.
Customize QuickBooks templates
You can customize any of the QuickBooks enabled templates using LiveCycle Designer ES2. For example, you can
change colors, add a corporate logo and contact information, move the form fields, and change field properties.
You can use JavaScript for advanced form customization. For example, you can add data fields, change data types,
and customize what data is displayed. For more information, see Creating PDF Forms for Intuit QuickBooks with
Acrobat 9 (PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_lc_qbtempl_customize_en.
1 Choose Tools > Forms > More Forms Options > QuickBooks > Edit QuickBooks Template.
2 Select a QuickBooks form template. By default, the Acrobat installation adds QuickBooks templates in \Program
Files\Adobe\Acrobat 10.0\Acrobat\QuickBooksTemplates\ENU.
3 Use Designer ES2 to edit the form as needed. To open the LiveCycle Designer ES2 Help, choose Help > Adobe
LiveCycle Designer Help. Click the following links for information on basic editing tasks:
Adding a corporate logo
Moving fields
Adding borders
Changing font sizes
Changing text color
Designing forms
More Help topics
“About LiveCycle Designer ES2” on page 171
Last updated 2/11/2011
204
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Collecting and managing form data
When you distribute a form, Acrobat automatically creates a PDF Portfolio for collecting the data submitted by users.
By default, this file is saved in the same folder as the original form and is named filename_responses. You can use this
file to compile returned forms. For a video on managing form data, see www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_019_acrx_en.
Collect data from Acrobat.com
If you are using Acrobat.com to automatically download and organize form data, the response file periodically checks
on Acrobat.com and downloads data for new submitted forms. To manually check for responses on Acrobat.com
1 Open the response file.
2 Click Update to check for new responses.
The response file can connect to Acrobat.com even it is moved to a different computer.
Collect user data
1 After a user submits a form, open the returned form.
2 In the Add Completed Form To Responses File dialog box, select one of the following:
Add To An Existing Responses File Compiles the data in the response file that was created when you used the
Distribute Form wizard to send out the form. (If necessary, click Browse and locate the response file.)
Create A New Responses File Creates a new response file, using the name and location you specify.
The response file opens after you click OK. Each returned form added to the response file appears as a component file
of a PDF Portfolio.
Compile form data
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Forms > More Form Options > Compile Returned Forms.
2 In the Compile Data dialog box, do one of the following to select a PDF response file:
• Click Browse, and then locate and select the response file.
• Type the path to the response file.
3 Click Add File, and navigate to the returned form.
4 Repeat the previous step as many times as necessary to add more returned forms.
After you click OK, the data from the selected forms is added to the response file. Each returned form appears as a
component file of a PDF Portfolio.
Add user data to an existing response file
1 In Acrobat, open the response file.
2 In the left navigation panel, click Add.
3 In the Add Returned Forms dialog box, click Add File. Then locate and select the returned forms, and click Open.
4 Repeat the previous step to add any returned forms in other folders. When finished, click OK.
When you finish, each added PDF form appears as a component file of the PDF Portfolio.
Last updated 2/11/2011
205
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Export user data from a response file
Use this process to save all the entries in a PDF Portfolio response file to a spreadsheet or XML file.
1 In Acrobat, open the response file and select the data to export.
2 In the left navigation panel, click Export.
3 In the Select Folder To Save File dialog box, specify a name, location, and file format (CSV or XML) for the form
data, and click Save.
Manage form data files
You can move the answers on a PDF form to and from other file formats that preserve all the data in much less space
than a full PDF.
Import form data
In some workflow scenarios, individuals submit filled-in forms as data-only files rather than as complete PDF files.
These files are not PDFs, but use another file format, such as FDF or XML. You can view the data submitted by an
individual recipient in the context of the PDF by opening the original file and importing the information in the data
file.
1 In Acrobat, open the PDF form into which you want to import data.
2 Choose Tools > Forms > Clear Form.
Note: When you import data from another file into a PDF form, the imported data replaces any information that
appeared previously in the individual form fields. However, if the imported data file contains one or more blank form
fields, importing will not clear the original data.
3 Choose Tools > Forms > More Form Options > Manage Form Data > Import Data.
4 In the Select File Containing Form Data dialog box, select a format in File Of Type corresponding to the data file
you want to import. Then locate and select that file, and click Open.
Note: Some formats are available only for specific types of PDF forms, depending on the application used to create the
form, such as Acrobat or Designer ES2. Data you import from a text file (.txt) must be formatted in tab-delimited rows
that form columns.
Export file data
You can save the information in a completed PDF form as a data file in another file format. Later, you can reuse the
data to fill in the form again or another form with the same fields and field names.
1 In Acrobat, open the completed form file.
2 Choose Tools > Forms > More Form Options > Manage Form Data > Export Data.
3 In the Export Form Data As dialog box, select the format in which you want to save the form data (FDF, XFDF,
XML, or TXT). Then select a location and filename, and click Save.
Note: Some file formats are available only for specific types of PDF forms, depending on how the form was created.
Merge exported data files to a spreadsheet
If you want to compile data from forms that are not already in a data set, use the following process.
1 Choose Tools > Forms > More Form Options > Manage Form Data > Merge Data Files Into Spreadsheet.
2 In the Export Data From Multiple Forms dialog box, click Add Files.
Last updated 2/11/2011
206
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
3 In the Select file Containing Form Data dialog box, select a file format option in File Of Type option (Acrobat Form Data
Files or All Files). Then locate the form files that you want to merge into the spreadsheet, select them, and click Open.
4 Repeat the previous step to add form data files that are in other locations, as needed.
5 Click Export. Then select a folder and filename for the spreadsheet, and click Save.
6 In the Export Progress dialog box, click either View File Now to open the spreadsheet file or Close Dialog to return
to Acrobat.
Note: When returned forms are in a response file, the most efficient way to export the information into a spreadsheet is
to use the Export Data button in the left navigation panel for the PDF Portfolio response file.
About Forms Tracker
Use Tracker to manage the forms that you have distributed or received. Tracker allows you to view and edit the
location of the response file, track which recipients have responded, add more recipients, email all recipients, and view
the responses for a form.
Track forms
1 Choose Tools > Forms > Track.
2 In the left navigation panel, expand Forms.
3 Select a form and do one of the following:
• To view all responses for a form, click View Responses.
• To modify the location of the response file, in Responses File Location, click Edit File Location.
• To view the original form, click Open Original Form.
• To send the form to more recipients, click Add Recipients.
More Help topics
“Tracker overview” on page 145
“Distribute (send) forms to recipients” on page 185
Completing and submitting PDF forms
Fill in and clear a form
If a PDF form contains interactive, or fillable form fields, you can fill in the form with one of the tools in the Select &
Zoom toolbar: the Hand
tool or the Select
tool. When you place the pointer over an interactive form field, the
pointer icon changes to one of the following:
• Pointing Finger
or Pointing Hand Plus icon
box, or item in a list.
• Arrow
. Appears when the pointer is over a button, radio button, check
. Appears when you can select an item in a list of options.
• I-beam icon . Appears when you can type text into the form field.
If the form fields aren’t interactive, the basic pointer icon doesn’t change.
Last updated 2/11/2011
207
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
Non-interactive PDF forms, also called flat forms, can be printed and filled in by hand. Or, in Acrobat, you can use the
Typewriter tool (Tools > Content > Add or Edit Text Box) to type information over the blank form fields. You can
then print a copy of the completed form. In Reader, the Typewriter tool is available only if the document author
enables it for Reader users.
Note: Some text fields are dynamic, meaning that they automatically resize to accommodate the amount of data you
enter and can span across pages.
For troubleshooting tips on completing forms, see this TechNote.
Sample forms
Patti Sokol, of Sokol Consulting, created two sample forms to show the differences between a flat form and an
interactive form. Click here to see a flat form. Notice that you cannot type in the fields of a flat form. Click here to see
an interactive form. You can highlight the fields and type in them.
Be sure to read the information in the top text box of each sample form. Then move your cursor over the fields to see
what actions are available. You can also print and save the forms to your computer.
More Help topics
“Forms preferences” on page 172
Fill in an interactive form
1 If necessary, select either the Hand tool
or the Select
tool.
2 (Optional) To make form fields easier to identify, click the Highlight Existing Fields button
on the document
message bar. Form fields appear with a colored background (light blue by default), and all required form fields are
outlined in another color (red by default).
3 Click in the first form field you want to fill in, either to select that option or to place an I-beam pointer in the field
so you can start typing.
4 After making a selection or entering text, do any of the following:
• Press Tab or Shift+Tab to accept the form field change and go to the next or previous field.
• Press the Up Arrow or Left Arrow key to select the previous radio button in a group of radio buttons, or press the
Down Arrow or Right Arrow key to select the next radio button.
• Press Esc to reject the form field change and deselect the current form field. If you’re viewing the form in Full Screen
mode, pressing Esc a second time causes you to exit Full Screen mode.
Note: If the current form field is a single-line text field, you can press Enter to accept your typing and deselect the field. If
the current field is a check box, pressing Enter or Return turns the check box on or off. In a multiline text form field,
pressing Enter or Return creates a paragraph return in the same form field. In all cases, you can press Enter on the keypad
to accept the change and deselect the current form field.
5 After you fill in the form fields, do any of the following:
• Click the submit form button. Clicking this button sends the form data to a database across the web or over your
company intranet.
• In Acrobat, choose File > Save As, and rename the file to save the form with the data you entered.
• In Reader, choose File > Save A Copy, and specify a location for the copy.
Note: If the form author gave Reader users extended rights, the saved copy will include the entries you made in the form.
Otherwise, the saved copy will be blank.
Last updated 2/11/2011
208
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Forms
• Export the form data.
• Print the form.
Clear a form in a browser
❖ Do either of the following:
• Select the reset form button, if one exists. You cannot undo this action.
• Quit the browser, and start again.
Note: Clicking the web browser’s Reload or Refresh button, the Back or Go Back button, or following a link to another
page may not completely clear the form.
Clear unsaved form entries
❖ Choose File > Revert.
Auto-Complete a form
The Auto-Complete feature stores any entries that you type in a PDF form field, and then suggests or even
automatically enters responses that match your typing in other form fields. The suggestions appear in a pop-up menu,
from which you can select a match. The Auto-Complete feature is off by default, so you must enable it in the forms
preferences if you want to use it.
If you want to remove an entry from the Auto-Complete memory—such as a misspelled entry that you found and
corrected later—you can edit the list in the preferences.
Enable the Auto-Complete option
1 Open the Preferences dialog box.
2 Select Forms on the left.
3 Under Auto-Complete, choose Basic or Advanced from the menu.
4 Select Remember Numerical Data if you want the Auto-Complete memory to store numbers that you type into
forms.
When you select an option in the Auto-Complete menu, a description of how it affects the Auto-Complete behavior
appears in the text area below.
Delete an entry from the Auto-Complete memory
1 Open the Preferences dialog box.
2 Select Forms on the left.
3 Click Edit Entry List.
4 In the Auto-Complete Entry List dialog box, do one of the following, and then click Yes in the confirmation dialog box:
• To remove all of the entries, click Remove All.
• To remove some of the entries, select the entries and click Remove. (Shift-click to select multiple adjacent entries;
Ctrl-click to select multiple nonadjacent entries.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
209
Chapter 8: Security
Application security
You should customize Acrobat/Reader features to ensure that they do not pose a security risk to your enterprise
resources. In addition, you should configure secure end-to-end workflows to safeguard the integrity of your network
environment.
Application security provides configuration details for Acrobat and Reader, including enhanced security, scripting
controls, attachments, and other features to secure your network and data.
Enhanced security
PDFs have evolved from static pages to complex documents with features such as interactive forms, multimedia
content, scripting, and other capabilities. These features leave PDFs vulnerable to malicious scripts or actions that can
damage your computer or steal data. Enhanced security lets you protect your computer against these threats by
blocking or selectively permitting actions for trusted locations and files.
When enhanced security is enabled and a PDF tries to complete a restricted action from an untrusted location or file,
a security alert appears. The type of alert depends on the action and your version of Acrobat or Reader. (See “Security
alerts” on page 213.)
Important: Acrobat and Reader X, 9.3, and 8.2 enable enhanced security by default. Adobe recommends that you enable
enhanced security if it is not already enabled, and that you bypass restrictions only for trusted content.
For a detailed list of restricted actions when enhanced security is enabled, see the enhanced security warnings at
“Security alerts” on page 213.
For technical details about enhanced security, primarily for administrators, see the documents at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
Enable enhanced security
1 In Acrobat or Reader, choose Edit > Preferences.
2 In the Preferences dialog box, select Security (Enhanced) from the Categories section on the left.
3 Select the Enable Enhanced Security option.
Note: Acrobat and Reader X, 9.3, and 8.2 enable enhanced security by default.
Bypassing enhanced security restrictions
With enhanced security enabled, only the files, folders, and locations that have been trusted are exempt from enhanced
security’s restrictions. You can specify trusted locations and files in several ways, depending on the action the PDF is
attempting to complete.
• Use the privileged locations feature in the enhanced security dialog box to trust files, folders, and host domains
(root URLs).
• Configure Internet access using the Trust Manager. (See “Trust Manager preferences” on page 211.)
• For certified PDFs, trust the signer’s certificate for privileged network operations, such as networking, printing, and
file access. (See “Set the trust level of a certificate” on page 247.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
210
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
• Control cross-domain access using a server-based policy file. (See the Cross Domain Security document at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.)
Specify privileged locations for trusted content
Enhanced security provides a way to specify locations for trusted content. These privileged locations can be single files,
folders, or root URLs (host domains). Content that resides in a privileged location is trusted. For example, enhanced
security normally blocks PDFs from loading data from unknown websites. If you add the data’s origin (its host
domain) to your list of privileged locations, Acrobat and Reader allow loading the data. For details, see the Enhanced
Security document at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
1 Select Edit > Preferences.
2 From the Preferences dialog box, select Security (Enhanced) in the left pane.
3 Select Enable Enhanced Security and then select the type of location to add to the Privileged Locations section:
• Files Select this option if you only have one or two files from a location that you want to add.
• Folders If you have many files that you trust, it may be helpful to place them into one privileged PDF folder.
• Host Enter the name of the root URL only. For example, you can enter www.adobe.com, but not
www.adobe.com/products. To only allow higher privileges for files accessed from secure connections, select Secure
Connections Only (https:).
4 Click OK to complete the task.
URL settings
Acrobat and Reader can inform you when a PDF file attempts to connect to an Internet site. Opening a web page
represents a security risk because malicious content can be transferred when the application communicates with the
Internet. Moreover, form fields can contain hidden JavaScript calls that open a page in a browser or silently requests
data from the Internet. For Acrobat 9.2 and earlier, this feature overrides enhanced security settings for files and
folders. With Acrobat 9.3 and above, enhanced security settings take precedence. For example, with enhanced security
enabled, files and folders can be trusted as privileged locations. Access is granted even if Trust Manager is set to “Block
all.” Also, a cross domain access always requires specifically trusting those domains as a privileged location in the
Enhanced Security panel.
To control website access behavior:
1 Choose Edit > Preferences (Windows) or Acrobat > Preferences (Macintosh).
2 Select Trust Manager in the Categories panel.
3 Choose Change Settings in the Internet Access from PDF Files Outside The Web Browser section.
4 Choose one of the options and click OK.
For more details, see the Application Security Guide at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
Restrict URLs in PDFs
You can allow your product to contact specific websites by adding those URLs to your list of allowed websites in the
Trust Manager preferences. Alternatively, you can allow all URLs.
In the Trust Manager preferences, click Change Settings on the right to see a list of trusted and blocked sites to edit.
Remove any URLs you no longer want to visit. To open file attachments in your product, respond to a prompt by
indicating that you always allow files of that type. The file type is then added to a list stored in the registry. To restrict
a file type that you permitted in the past, reset this list to its default settings in the Trust Manager preferences. You can
assign additional trust in the Enhanced Security preferences.
Last updated 2/11/2011
211
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Note: Acrobat and Reader also alert you when a PDF attempts to complete other potentially risky actions. (See “Security
alerts” on page 213 and “Enhanced security” on page 209.)
Attachments
Acrobat and Reader let you open and save PDF and Import/Export methodology file attachments. However,
attachments represent a potential security risk because they can contain malicious content, open other dangerous files,
or launch applications. File types such as .bin, .exe, and .bat are recognized as threats by most users and are not allowed
as attachments.
To mitigate the inherent risk in attachments:
• Know the content and its origin
• Be aware of dangerous file types. Acrobat and Reader maintain black lists and white lists which control application
behavior. See the Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en for
information on black lists and white lists.
• Prevent attachments from opening other files and launching applications. This is the default
To add a file to a black or white list in Acrobat or Reader:
1 Choose Tools > Content > Attach a File and attach a file type not on the black or white list.
2 Open the file by highlighting it in the Attachments pane and choosing Open Attachment in the right-click menu.
3 When the Launch Attachment dialog appears, choose one of the following:
Open this file: Opens the files without changing the registry list.
Always allow opening files of this type: Adds the file type to the white list and prevents future warnings
Never allow opening files of this type: Adds the file type to the black list and does not open it
4 Choose OK.
For more details, see the Application Security Guide at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
Trust Manager preferences
To open the Trust Manager preferences, open the Preferences dialog box, and select Trust Manager on the left.
Allow Opening Of Non-PDF File Attachments With External Applications When selected, allows file attachments to
start external applications when you open the files. You must have the external applications to open the files.
Note: For security reasons, certain file types (such as .zip and .exe files) cannot be saved or opened with Acrobat. Acrobat
products maintain a registry/plist-level black and white list of file types that can be saved and opened with Acrobat. You
cannot change this list by using the Acrobat interface. The only way to change the list is by manually editing the registry,
which is not recommended. Acrobat allows you to attach files that cannot be saved or opened from the application.
However, this practice is not recommended.
Restore Default List Of Allowed And Disallowed File Attachment Types Removes saved settings you chose for opening
attachments. For example, if you chose to always open TMP attachments when prompted, TMP appears in the list of
allowed file attachment types. By clicking Restore, you remove TMP from the list. The Restore button is available only
if you changed the attachment defaults.
Change Settings (Internet Access From PDF Files Outside The Web Browser) When clicked, lets you specify the default
behavior for accessing the Internet from PDFs. To restrict access to only the URLs you specify, select Custom Setting.
This option lets you specify a list of websites to be allowed or blocked. To allow access to all URLs, select Allow All
websites. To restrict access to all URLs in PDFs, select Block All Web Sites.
Last updated 2/11/2011
212
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Note: If the options in the Manage Internet Access dialog box are disabled, select Custom Setting. If options are still
disabled, your product could be under an administrator’s control with those restrictions in place.
To specify a list of allowed and blocked websites, type each URL in the box, and click Allow or Block. Then, specify the
default behavior for Acrobat for websites that are not in the list.
Note: If you open a protected PDF and receive a prompt to allow or block a URL, select Remember My Action For This
Site. This reply adds the URL to this list.
Load Trusted Root Certificates From An Adobe Server Allows Acrobat to automatically download trust settings from
an Adobe server.
Ask Before Updating When selected, prompts the user when new root certificates are downloaded from Adobe. Click
Update Now to check for and install new root certificates immediately.
Cross-domain access
Enhanced security prevents a PDF in one host domain from communicating with another domain. This action
prevents a PDF from getting malicious data from an untrusted source. When a PDF attempts cross-domain access,
Acrobat and Reader automatically attempt to load a policy file from that domain. If the domain of the document that
is attempting to access the data is included in the policy file, then the data is automatically accessible.
For more details, see the Application Security Guide at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
JavaScript
Acrobat and Reader let you adjust application behavior so that JavaScript (JS) executes within your desired level of
security. This helps restrict application access to JavaScript APIs and isolates workflows that do not require JavaScript
APIs.
The following JavaScript controls let you configure environments to support the desired security level for your
workflows:
• Restrict JavaScript: Disable JavaScript completely or restrict JavaScript through API
• Trust JavaScript: Allow JavaScript globally through API, or trust specific documents containing JavaScripts
To disable JavaScript using the user interface in Acrobat or Reader:
1 Choose Edit > Preferences > JavaScript.
2 In the JavaScript Security panel, set Enable Menu Items JavaScript Execution Privileges as needed.
Enables executing JS by clicking menu items. When off, privileged JavaScript calls can be executed through the
menu. Executing non-privileged JavaScript calls through menu items is not blocked whether this box has been
checked or not.
To enable JavaScript using the user interface in Acrobat or Reader:
1 Choose Edit > Preferences > JavaScript.
2 In the JavaScript panel, check Enable Acrobat JavaScript.
Alternatively, you can modify your system registry settings to enable or disable JavaScripts.
For more details, see the Application Security Guide at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_appsecurity_en.
Last updated 2/11/2011
213
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Security alerts
Acrobat® and Reader® alert you when a PDF tries to complete a restricted action from an untrusted location or file.
These potentially risky actions can damage your computer and data. The type of alert depends on the action and your
version of Acrobat or Reader. Most alerts appear in the yellow document message bar below the toolbars. If available,
the message includes user options to override the restricted action.
Security alert with user overrides
Enterprise administrators can fine-tune security settings for their Acrobat and Reader users by disabling features. In
this case, user overrides are not available.
Some product features assign trust through their own panel, for example, the Trust Manager for URL access or
Multimedia Trust (Legacy) for playing embedded multimedia. For features affected when enhanced security is
enabled, you can selectively allow restricted actions by using a method described in “Bypassing enhanced security
restrictions” on page 209.
Security alerts are displayed in the following situations:
Blacklisted JavaScript
Adobe uses a blacklist to specify vulnerable JavaScript APIs and JavaScript invoked URLs. These could open up your
program to malicious attacks by having the browser navigate to an unknown location. Adobe modifies the blacklist via
Acrobat and Reader patches whenever new vulnerable JavaScript APIs and URLs are discovered. The blacklist is also
modified when vulnerabilities are fixed. Enterprise administrators can prevent additional JavaScript APIs from
running in their environment.
If a PDF tries to access a blacklisted JavaScript, a message appears in the yellow document message bar below the
toolbar area. The type of message depends on your version of Acrobat or Reader, recent updates from Adobe, and any
fine-tuning by enterprise administrators.
For more information about the situations that trigger JavaScript warnings, see the TechNote at
go.adobe.com/kb/ts_cpsid_50432_en-us.
For more information about blacklisted JavaScripts, see the TechNote at go.adobe.com/kb/ts_cpsid_50431_en-us.
Security settings update
Adobe periodically distributes certificates to be used as trust anchors for signature workflows. These downloads are
important to ensure that digitally signed PDFs from trusted sources maintain their trusted status. If you receive an
update from an unknown source, verify that it is from a web address that you trust before proceeding. Updates from
untrusted websites can create vulnerabilities on your computer.
Last updated 2/11/2011
214
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Access to unknown or untrusted websites
An alert prompting the user to allow or block a website helps prevent PDFs from connecting to malicious websites.
The alert is displayed when a PDF tries to connect to the site in these situations:
• The site is not on your list of trusted sites in Trust Manager.
• The PDF or the website is not listed as a privileged location in the Security (Enhanced) preferences.
Before allowing the connection, look carefully at the URL to ensure that it is an appropriate link. Determine why the
PDF is trying to contact the Internet. If necessary, contact your system administrator or the PDF creator.
Enhanced security warnings
With enhanced security enabled, Acrobat and Reader alert you when a document attempts any of several potentially
risky actions. You can selectively allow these restricted actions by using an appropriate method from the list in
“Bypassing enhanced security restrictions” on page 209.
Important: Acrobat and Reader X, 9.3, and 8.2 enable enhanced security by default. Adobe recommends that you enable
enhanced security if it is not already enabled, and bypass restrictions only for trusted content.
Loading or running JavaScript Acrobat and Reader block JavaScript operations when the scripts are blacklisted or
originate from an external source.
Configuring Cross Domain access Cross domain access can be configured on the client or managed on a server using
a cross domain file. Clients have logging capability.
Controlling access to XObjects Acrobat and Reader inform you when a PDF file attempts to access external content
identified as a stream object. For example, a URL might point to an external image. Silently transmitting data may pose
a security risk. This is because, malicious content can be transferred whenever Acrobat/Reader communicates with an
external source.
Controlling JavaScript Invoked URLs Acrobat and Reader inform you when a PDF file is attempting to connect to an
Internet site. This may represent a security risk because malicious content can be transferred whenever the application
communicates with the Internet.
Inserting data into PDFs and forms An alert notifies you when an untrusted source attempts to add data into a PDF
form. Although this data-injection feature can streamline workflows in your organization, it can also be used to add
malicious data into a PDF.
Silent printing Silent printing is printing to a file or printer without your confirmation. It is a potential security risk
because a malicious file can silently print multiple times to your printer, wasting printer resources. It can also prevent
other documents from printing by keeping the printer busy.
Contact your system administrator to determine when to allow silent printing.
Web links In addition to visible web links in a PDF document, form fields can contain hidden JavaScript calls that
open a page in a browser or silently request data from the Internet.
More Help topics
“Enhanced security” on page 209
“Document message bar” on page 10
“Play multimedia” on page 350
“Multimedia Trust preferences” on page 351
Last updated 2/11/2011
215
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Content security
Acrobat/Reader provides content security features that secure your enterprise data from unauthorized access. These
include digital signatures, encryption, and permissions that ensure data integrity. Application and content security are
not always functionally distinct. They are both critical components of information assurance. For example, signing
certificates trusted for privileged operations can allow documents to bypass security restrictions specified elsewhere.
Opening secured documents
Acrobat and Reader warn you any time you try to open a URL (website) or a file attachment that uses a disallowed file
type. URLs and disallowed file types are potentially dangerous because they can transfer or run programs, macros, or
viruses that can damage your computer. Examples of disallowed file types include .exe and .zip files.
Open secured PDFs
Documents can be secured in several ways. To view the security settings of a document, click File > Properties in
Acrobat or Reader. From the Document Properties dialog box, click the Security tab. If you have trouble opening a
PDF, or you’re restricted from using certain features, contact the author of the PDF.
Password protected A password-protected PDF either requires a password to open or a password to change or remove
restricted operations. If a document has restricted features, tools and options related to those features are dimmed.
Certified Certifying a document assures recipients that the document is authentic. Certifying signatures also include
information to allow or disallow particular actions, such as filling forms and modifying the document. A document
with a valid certificate displays a Blue Ribbon icon . When you submit a certified form, you are assured that it is going
back to the valid author.
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES configured Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES (ALCRMS) lets you
manage accounts and configure security policies for your organization. ALCRMS lets you apply a policy to documents
without the need for digital signatures and certificates.
More Help topics
“Digital signatures” on page 239
“Securing documents with passwords” on page 217
“Certificate security” on page 220
Choosing a security method
By adding security to documents, you can limit viewing, editing, printing, and other options to only the specified users.
You can choose if you want the users to have the required password, a digital ID, or access to Adobe LiveCycle® Rights
Management ES.
Choosing which type of security to use
Acrobat provides different security methods with which to specify document authenticity, encryption, and permission
settings. You can encrypt all or part of a document and limit user actions. For example, you can restrict users to only
typing in fields in a form or prevent them from printing a PDF.
Password security Use passwords to restrict opening, editing, and printing PDFs. Password security lets users easily
share documents among themselves where sharing passwords is possible or when backward compatibility is required.
Password security policies do not require specifying any document recipients.
Last updated 2/11/2011
216
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
You set password protection either for all contents or only on file attachments. PDF envelopes enable you to attach
encrypted files to an unencrypted PDF envelope.
Certificate security Certificate security provides a high level of security and eliminates the need for password sharing.
It also allows assigning different permissions to different users whose identities can be verified and managed.
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES security Use Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES to apply a policy to
documents without the need for digital signatures and certificates. The policy contains the list of recipients and their
individual set of permissions.
Security policies
If you often apply the same security settings to PDFs, consider creating a security policy to simplify your workflow.
Different policies are useful for accommodating different requirements.
Envelope policy You can secure multiple documents by embedding them in a PDF envelope. Envelopes can be
encrypted to prevent unauthorized users from accessing the contents and certified to provide proof of origin.
Authorized recipients can open the envelope and extract the files to view them.
LiveCycle Rights Management ES policy Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES policies are stored on a server, and
users must have access to the server to use them. Creating these policies requires specifying the document recipients
from a list on Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES.
Password and certificate policies Save your password or certificate settings and reuse them to encrypt PDFs without
setting up the password or certificate for each instance.
If you apply security settings to a PDF Portfolio, including the child documents, you can automate the steps by using
Action Wizard (Choose File > Action Wizard).
Protection required:
Action:
Require a password to open a
Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Encrypt with
PDF, or copy or print its contents Password. For a PDF Portfolio, choose View > Portfolio >
Cover Sheet. Then choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt >
Encrypt With Password.
If your company is signed up, you can also use Adobe
LiveCycle Rights Management ES to secure documents.
When you use Action Wizard to apply security to PDF
Portfolios the child documents are secured, but the
cover sheet is not.
Indicate that you approve of the
PDF content
Sign and certify the PDF. You must obtain a digital ID to
add digital signatures.
For Asian languages, you can add an approval stamp.
Prevent forms from being
tampered with
Use LiveCycle Designer to secure forms and create
locking signature fields. See the Adobe LiveCycle
Designer Help.
Send secure file attachments via
e-mail
Use security envelopes.
Allow only the people you
specify to view a PDF
Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Encrypt With
Certificate, or apply security using Adobe LiveCycle
Rights Management ES. You must have certificates for
users who can view the documents.
For more information on using security features, see these resources:
• Legal professionals: blogs.adobe.com/acrolaw/
Last updated 2/11/2011
217
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
• Security Matters blog: blogs.adobe.com/security
More Help topics
“Removing sensitive content” on page 234
“Setting up security policies” on page 225
“Modify form field properties” on page 186
“Run an action” on page 304
Choosing security methods within FIPS mode (Windows)
Acrobat and Reader provide a FIPS mode to restrict data protection to Federal Information Processing Standard
(FIPS). FIPS mode uses FIPS 140-2 approved algorithms using the RSA BSAFE Crypto-C Micro Edition (ME) 3.0.0.1
cryptographic module.
The following security options are not available in FIPS mode:
• Applying password-based security policies to documents. You can use public key certificates or Adobe LiveCycle
Rights Management ES to secure the document. However, you cannot use password encryption to secure the
document.
• Creating self-signed certificates. To create a self-signed digital ID, it must be saved to the Windows certificate store.
You cannot create a self-signed digital ID that is saved to a file.
• RC4 encryption. A PDF file can only be encrypted by using the AES encryption algorithm when in FIPS mode.
• MD5 or RIPEMD160 digest methods. In FIPS mode, only the SHA-1 and SHA-2 families of digest algorithms can
be used when creating a digital signature.
In FIPS mode, you can open and view documents that are protected with algorithms that are not FIPS compliant.
However, you can’t save any changes to the document using password security. To apply security policies to the
document, use either public key certificates or Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES.
FIPS mode is configured in the Windows registry by a system administrator. For more information, see Digital
Signatures Guide User (PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
Securing documents with passwords
You can limit access to a PDF by setting passwords and by restricting certain features, such as printing and editing
Add password security
Two types of passwords are available:
Document open password With a document open password (also known as a user password), users must type in the
password you specify to open the PDF.
Permissions password When you set only a permissions password (also known as a master password), recipients don’t
need a password to open the document. However, they must type the permissions password to set or change the
restricted features.
If the PDF is secured with both types of passwords, it can be opened with either password. However, only the
permissions password allows the user to change the restricted features. Because of the added security, setting both
types of passwords is often beneficial.
All Adobe products enforce the restrictions set by the permissions password. However, if third-party products do not
support these settings, document recipients are able to bypass some or all of the restrictions you set.
Last updated 2/11/2011
218
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Note: Passwords cannot be added to a document if it is already signed or certified.
Important: If you forget a password, there’s no way to recover it from the PDF. Consider keeping a backup copy of the
PDF that isn’t password-protected.
1 Do one of the following:
• In a single PDF or component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF and choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt >
Encrypt with Password. (You can also choose File > Properties and select the Security tab.)
• In a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet. Then choose Tools >
Protection > Encrypt > Encrypt With Password. (You can also choose File > Portfolio Properties and select the
Security tab.)
Note: If these options are unavailable, it’s either because the document or PDF Portfolio already includes security settings,
or the PDF was created in LiveCycle Designer ES.
2 If you receive a prompt, click Yes to change the security.
3 Select a compatibility level. This option sets the encryption level and key size.
Encryption algorithm and key size are version specific. Ensure that your encryption level is equal to or lower than the
recipients’ version of Acrobat or Reader.
4 Select the document components to encrypt.
To allow the document contents to be searched, leave the metadata unencrypted. To create security envelopes, use
Encrypt Only File Attachments.
5 Select the type of password to add, and then type the password in the corresponding field. For each keystroke, the
password strength meter evaluates your password and indicates the password strength using color patterns. If you
are setting a permissions password, determine the level of access.
6 To allow recipients to copy PDF content to another document, select Enable Copying Of Text, Images, And Other
Content.
7 Click OK. At the prompt to confirm each password, retype the appropriate password in the box and click OK.
Security options
You can set the following options when you create a PDF or when you apply password protection to a PDF. Options
vary depending on the Compatibility setting. Security options are not available for PDF/X standards or presets. The
names of the settings may vary in different applications.
Compatibility Sets the type of encryption for opening a password-protected document. If you choose Acrobat 4 (PDF
1.3) option, a low-encryption-level security (40-bit RC4) is used. If you choose Acrobat 5 (PDF 1.4) or Acrobat 6 (PDF
1.5), a high encryption level (128-bit RC4) is used. Choosing Acrobat 8/9 (PDF 1.7) encrypts the document using the
AES encryption algorithm with a 256-bit key size.
Be aware that anyone using an earlier version of Acrobat cannot open a PDF document with a higher compatibility
setting. For example, if you select the Acrobat 8 option, the document cannot be opened in Acrobat 7 or earlier.
Encrypt All Document Contents (Acrobat) Select this option to encrypt the document and the document metadata. If
this option is selected, search engines cannot access the document metadata.
Encrypt All Document Contents Except Metadata (Acrobat) Select this option to encrypt the contents of a document
but still allow search engines access to the document metadata.
Encrypt Only File Attachments (Acrobat) Select this option to require a password for opening file attachments.
However, users can open the document without a password.
Last updated 2/11/2011
219
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Require A Password To Open The Document Select this option to require users to type the password you specify to
open the document. This option is unavailable if Encrypt Only File Attachments is selected.
Document Open Password Specify the password that users must type to open the PDF file.
Note: If you forget a password, there is no way to recover it from the document. It’s a good idea to store passwords in a
separate secure location in case you forget them.
Restrict Editing And Printing Of The Document Restricts access to the PDF file’s security settings. If the file is opened
in Adobe Acrobat, the user can view the file but must enter the specified Permissions password in order to change the
file’s Security and Permissions settings. If the file is opened in Illustrator, Photoshop, or InDesign, the user must enter
the Permissions password, since it is not possible to open the file in a view-only mode.
Change Permissions Password Specify a password that is required to change the permissions settings. This option is
available only if the previous option is selected.
Printing Allowed Specifies the level of printing that users are allowed for the PDF document.
• None Prevents users from printing the document.
• Low Resolution (150 dpi) Lets users print at no higher than 150-dpi resolution. Printing may be slower because
each page is printed as a bitmap image. This option is available only if the Compatibility option is set to Acrobat 5 (PDF
1.4) or later.
• High Resolution Lets users print at any resolution, directing high-quality vector output to PostScript and other
printers that support advanced high-quality printing features.
Changes Allowed Defines which editing actions are allowed in the PDF document.
• None Prevents users from making any changes to the document that are listed in the Changes Allowed menu, such
as filling in form fields and adding comments.
• Inserting, Deleting, And Rotating Pages Lets users insert, delete, and rotate pages, and create bookmarks and
thumbnails. This option is only available for high (128-bit RC4 or AES) encryption.
• Filling In Form Fields And Signing Existing Signature Fields Lets users fill in forms and add digital signatures. This
option doesn’t allow them to add comments or create form fields. This option is only available for high (128-bit RC4
or AES) encryption.
• Commenting, Filling In Form Fields, And Signing Existing Signature Fields Lets users add comments and digital
signatures, and fill in forms. This option doesn’t allow users to move page objects or create form fields.
• Page Layout, Filling In Form Fields, And Signing Lets users insert, rotate, or delete pages and create bookmarks or
thumbnail images, fill out forms, and add digital signatures. This option doesn’t allow them to create form fields. This
option is only available for low (40-bit RC4) encryption.
• Any Except Extracting Pages Lets users edit the document, create and fill in form fields, and add comments and
digital signatures.
Enable Copying Of Text, Images, And Other Content Lets users select and copy the contents of a PDF.
Enable Text Access For Screen Reader Devices For The Visually Impaired Lets visually impaired users read the
document with screen readers, but doesn’t allow users to copy or extract the document’s contents. This option is
available only for high (128-bit RC4 or AES) encryption.
Enable Plaintext Metadata Encrypts the contents of a document but still allows search engines access to the document
metadata.
Last updated 2/11/2011
220
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Remove password security
You can remove security from an open PDF if you have the permissions to do so. If the PDF is secured with a serverbased security policy, only the policy author or a server administrator can change it.
1 In the open PDF, do one of the following:
• Select Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Remove.
• In the Security tab of the Document Properties dialog box, choose No Security from the Security Method menu.
2 Your options vary depending on the type of password security attached to the document:
• If the document only had Document Open password, click OK to remove it from the document.
• If the document had a permissions password, type it in the Enter Password box, and then click OK. Click OK again
to confirm the action.
Securing documents with certificates
Use certificates to encrypt documents and to verify a digital signature. A digital signature assures recipients that the
document came from you. Encryption ensures that only the intended recipient can view the contents. A certificate
stores the public key component of a digital ID
Certificate security
When you secure a PDF using a certificate, you specify the recipients and define the file access level for each recipient
or group. For example, you can allow one group to sign and fill forms and another to edit text or remove pages. You
can choose certificates from your list of trusted identities, files on disk, LDAP server, or the Windows certificate store
(Windows only). Always include your certificate in the recipient list so that you can open the document later.
Note: If possible, encrypt documents using certificates from third-party digital IDs. If the certificate is lost or stolen, the
issuing authority can replace it. If a self-signed digital ID is deleted, all PDFs that were encrypted using the certificate from
that ID are inaccessible forever.
Encrypt a PDF with a certificate
To encrypt many PDFs, use Action Wizard (choose File > Action Wizard) to apply a predefined sequence. For PDF
Portfolios, Action Wizard applies security to the documents but not the PDF Portfolio cover sheet. Alternatively, edit
a sequence to add the security features you want. You can also save your certificate settings as a security policy and
reuse it to encrypt PDFs.
1 For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF. For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF
Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Encrypt with Certificate.
3 At the prompt, click Yes.
4 In the Certificate Security Settings dialog box, select the document components to encrypt.
5 From the Encryption Algorithm menu, choose a rate of encryption, and then click Next.
The encryption algorithm and key size are version-specific. Recipients must have the corresponding version (or later)
of Acrobat or Reader to decrypt and read the document.
• If you select 128-bit AES, recipients must have Acrobat 7 or later or Reader 7 or later to open the document.
• If you select 256-bit AES, Adobe Acrobat 9 or later or Adobe Reader 9 or later is required to open the document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
221
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
6 Create a recipient list for the encrypted PDF. Always include your own certificate in the recipient list so that you
are able to open the document later.
• Click Search to locate identities in a directory server or in your list of trusted identities.
• Click Browse to locate the file that contains certificates of trusted identities.
• To set printing and editing restrictions for the document, select recipients from the list, and then click Permissions.
7 Click Next to review your settings, and then click Finish.
When a recipient opens the PDF, the security settings you specified for that person are used.
More Help topics
“About digital IDs” on page 243
“Get certificates from other users” on page 222
“About PDF Portfolios” on page 95
Change or remove encryption from a PDF
You can change or remove security settings from PDF files that you’ve encrypted.
Change encryption settings
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Select Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Properties.
3 Click Change Settings.
4 Do any of the following, and then click Next.
• To encrypt different document components, select that option.
• To change the encryption algorithm, choose it from the menu.
5 Do any of the following:
• To check a trusted identity, select the recipient, and then click Details.
• To remove recipients, select one or more recipients, and then click Remove. Do not remove your own certificate
unless you do not want access to the file using that certificate.
• To change permissions of recipients, select one or more recipients, and then click Permissions.
6 Click Next, and then click Finish. Click OK to close the Document Properties dialog box, and save the document
to apply your changes.
Remove encryption settings
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Select Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Remove.
3 If prompted, type the permissions password. If you don’t know the permissions password, contact the author of the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
222
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Sharing certificates with others
Businesses that use certificates for secure workflows often store certificates on a directory server that participants can
search to expand their list of trusted identities.
When you receive a certificate from someone, you can add it to your list of trusted identities. You can set your trust
settings to trust all digital signatures and certified documents created with a specific certificate. You can also import
certificates from a certificate store, such as the Windows certificate store. A certificate store often contains numerous
certificates issued by different certification authorities.
For complete information on sharing certificates, see Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
Note: Third-party security providers usually validate identities by using proprietary methods. Or, they integrate their
validation methods with Acrobat. If you use a third-party security provider, see the documentation for the third-party
provider.
More Help topics
“Export security settings” on page 230
Get certificates from other users
Certificates that you receive from others are stored in a list of trusted identities. This list resembles an address book
and enables you to validate the signatures of these users on any documents you receive from them.
More Help topics
“Encrypt a PDF with a certificate” on page 220
Request a certificate from another user
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 Click Request Contact.
3 Type your name, e-mail address, and contact information.
4 To allow other users to add your certificate to their list of trusted identities, select Include My Certificates.
5 Select either Email Request or Save Request As A File. Then click Next.
6 Select the digital ID file to use, and then click Select.
7 Do one of the following:
• If the Compose Email dialog box appears, type the e-mail address of the person you’re requesting a certificate from,
and click Email. Send the e-mail message that appears, with the attached certificate, in the default e-mail
application.
• If the Export Data As dialog box appears, specify a name and location for the file, click Save, and then click OK.
Add a certificate from e-mail
When a contact sends a certificate to you in e-mail, it is displayed as an import/export methodology file attachment.
1
Double-click the e-mail attachment, and then click Set Contact Trust in the dialog box that appears.
Last updated 2/11/2011
223
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
2 On the Trust tab of the Import Contact Settings dialog box, select trust options.
• Select Use This Certificate As A Trusted Root only if it is required to validate a digital signature. Once you make a
certificate a trust anchor, you prevent revocation checking on it (or any certificate in the chain).
• To allow actions that can be a security risk, click Certified Documents, and then select the options you want to
allow:
Dynamic Content Includes FLV and SWF files as well as external links.
Embedded High Privilege JavaScript Trusts embedded scripts.
Privileged System Operations Includes networking, printing, and file access
3 Click OK to view the import details, and then click OK again.
Add a certificate from a digital signature in a PDF
You can safely add a certificate to your trusted identities from a signed PDF by first verifying the fingerprint with the
originator or the certificate.
1 Open the PDF containing the signature.
2 Open the signature panel, and select the signature in the Signatures panel.
3 On the Options menu, click Show Signature Properties, and then click Show Certificate.
4 If the certificate is self-signed, contact the originator of the certificate to confirm that the fingerprint values on the
Details tab are correct. Trust the certificate only if the values match the values of the originator.
5 Click the Trust tab, click Add To Trusted Identities, and click OK.
6 In the Import Contact Settings dialog box, specify trust options, and click OK.
Set up Acrobat to search the Windows certificate store (Windows only)
1 In the Security preferences, click Advanced Preferences.
2 Click the Windows Integration tab, and select Enable Searching The Windows Certificate Store For Certificates
Other Than Yours. Select the desired options, and click OK twice.
Trusting certificates from the Windows certificate store is not recommended.
Import certificates using the Windows Certificate Wizard (Windows only)
If you use the Windows certificate store to organize your certificates, you can import certificates using a wizard in
Windows Explorer. To import certificates, identify the file that contains the certificates, and determine the file
location.
1 In Windows Explorer, right-click the certificate file and choose Install PFX.
2 Follow the onscreen instructions to add the certificate to the Windows certificate store.
3 If you are prompted to validate the certificate before installing it, note the MD5 digest and SHA1 digest values
(fingerprint). Contact the originator of the certificate to confirm that the values are correct before you trust the
certificate. Click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
224
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Associate a certificate with a contact
If you have a contact that is not associated with a certificate, or you want to change the certificate associated with a
contact, follow these steps. A contact must have at least one valid certificate to exchange encrypted PDFs.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 Select the contact, and click Details.
3 Click Associate Certificate.
4 Select a certificate, and click OK. Click OK again.
Verify information on a certificate
The Certificate Viewer dialog box provides user attributes and other information about a certificate. When others
import your certificate, they often want to check your fingerprint information against the information they receive with
the certificate. (The fingerprint refers to the MD5 digest and SHA1 digest values.) You can check certificate
information for your digital ID files or the ID files that you import.
For more information about verifying certificates, see Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
The Certificate Viewer dialog box provides the following information:
• Certificate validation period
• Intended use of the certificate
• Certificate data, such as the serial number and public key method
You can also check if the certificate authority has revoked the certificate. Certificates are typically revoked when an
employee leaves the company or when security is compromised in some way.
Verify your own certificate
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Select your digital ID, and then click Certificate Details
.
Verify information on the certificate of a contact
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 Select the contact, and click Details.
3 Select the certificate name, and click Show Certificate.
Delete a certificate from trusted identities
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
Last updated 2/11/2011
225
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 Choose Certificates from the Display menu.
3 Select the certificate, and click Delete.
Securing documents with Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES is a server-based security system that provides dynamic control over PDFs.
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES can be configured to run with LDAP, ADS, and other enterprise systems.
Policies provided by Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES are stored on the server and can be refreshed from the
server. Users connect to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES to work with these policies.
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES
Security policies are stored on a server running Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES, but the PDFs are not. In
some situations, users are required to connect to the server to open or continue to use PDFs to which a security policy
is applied. For information on configuring Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES, click Help on the Adobe
LiveCycle Rights Management ES website after you log in to your account.
Connect to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES
1 Choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
2 Click Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management Servers on the left.
3 Click the New button
.
4 Type a name in the Name box and the URL in the Server Name box. Add the port number, and click Connect To
This Server.
5 Type the user name and password for your account, and click OK.
View Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES policies
1 Choose Tools > Protection > More Protection Rights Management > Manage Account.
The Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management page opens in your web browser.
2 If prompted, type your user name and password, and click Login.
3 Click the Policies link on the page.
For more information on using Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management, click the Help link in the upper right corner.
Setting up security policies
If you often apply the same security settings to multiple PDFs, you can save your settings as a policy that you can reuse.
Security policies save time while ensuring consistently secure workflow.
Last updated 2/11/2011
226
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Types of security policies
Creating policies for password and certificate security lets you reuse the same security settings for any number of PDFs.
Two kinds of security policies are available:
• Organizational policies are especially useful if you want others to have access to PDFs for a limited time. Adobe
LiveCycle Rights Management ES policies are stored on a server. Users must have access to the server to use these
policies. Creating these policies requires specifying the document recipients from a list on Adobe LiveCycle Rights
Management ES. Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES controls access to PDFs and auditing events as defined
by the security policy. You can use Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES if your company has licensed the
software and made it available to you.
• User policies are created and applied by individuals. If you apply the same security settings to numerous documents,
you can save time by creating a user policy. Then, apply the user policy to documents. User policies for passwords
and public key certificates are stored on your local computer. With access to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management
ES, you can create a user policy that’s stored on Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES. That policy is available
only to you.
How organizational policies are authenticated
In addition to reusing security settings, policies stored on Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES enable you to
expire and revoke documents. You can also maintain accountability by auditing users who open protected documents.
A
B
C
Security policies
A. Policies are stored on server. B. Policies are applied to a PDF. C. Users can open, edit, and print a document only if permitted by policy.
Setting up server-based security policies involves four main stages:
Configure the Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES The system administrator of your company or group usually
configures Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES, manages accounts, and sets up organizational policies. For more
information on configuring Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES, see the Adobe website.
Publish a document with a security policy An author creates a PDF and applies a policy stored on Adobe LiveCycle
Rights Management ES to the PDF. The server generates a license and unique encryption key for the PDF. Acrobat
embeds the license in the PDF and encrypts it using the encryption key. The author or administrator can use this
license to track and audit the PDF.
View a document with a policy applied When users try to open the secure PDF in Acrobat 9 (or Reader 9), they must
authenticate their identities. If the user is granted access to the PDF, the PDF is decrypted and opens with the
permissions specified in the policy.
Administer events and modify access By logging in to an Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES account, the author
or administrator can track events and change access to policy-secured PDFs. Administrators can view all PDF and
system events, modify configuration settings, and change access to policy-secured PDFs.
Last updated 2/11/2011
227
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Create a user security policy
User policies can use passwords, certificates, or Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES to authenticate documents.
The policies for password and certificate security can be stored on a local computer. Security policies created using
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES are stored on a server. You can audit actions and change security settings
dynamically. You can use Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES if your company has licensed the software and
made it available to you.
More Help topics
“Securing documents with certificates” on page 220
“Securing documents with passwords” on page 217
“Securing documents with Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES” on page 225
Create a password policy
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage.
2 Click New.
3 Select Use Passwords, and then click Next.
4 Type a name and description for the policy, do one of the following, and then click Next:
• To specify passwords and restrictions whenever you apply this policy to a document, clear the Save Passwords With
The Policy option.
• To save passwords and restriction settings with the policy, select Save Passwords With The Policy.
5 Specify a compatibility setting and password options. If you selected Save Passwords With The Policy, specify the
password and restrictions. Click OK.
6 Review the policy details, click Finish, and then click Close.
Create a certificate policy
1 In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage.
2 Click New.
3 Select Use Public Key Certificates, and then click Next.
4 Type a name and description for the policy, and specify the document components to encrypt.
Certificates must be current and have key usage that allows for encryption.
5 Determine how to enforce the policy:
• To create a policy that is associated with individual recipients, do not select Ask For Recipients When Applying This
Policy.
• To create a policy that is associated with individual documents, select Ask For Recipients When Applying This
Policy.
6 Select an encryption algorithm from the menu that is compatible with the recipients’ version of Acrobat, and click Next.
7 Do one of the following:
• If you selected Ask For Recipients When Applying This Policy, review the policy settings and then click Finish.
• If you did not select Ask For Recipients When Applying This Policy, specify recipients by selecting digital IDs
(including your digital ID). Then click Next.
Last updated 2/11/2011
228
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
8 Click Finish.
Creating policies for secure file attachments
You can add security to one or more documents by embedding them in a security envelope and sending it as an e-mail
attachment. This method is useful if you want to send a secure file attachment without encrypting the files. You can
embed the documents as file attachments in a security envelope, and encrypt and send the envelope to the recipients.
When the recipients open the envelope, they can extract the file attachments and save them. The saved files are
identical to the original file attachments and are no longer encrypted when saved.
For example, when you send confidential documents, including non-PDF files, you only want the recipient to view the
documents. You can embed these documents as attachments in a security envelope, encrypt the envelope, and send it
by e-mail. Anyone can open the envelope, view its cover page, and even view a list of the contents. However, only the
recipient can view the embedded attachments and extract them.
Embed file attachments in security envelopes for secure transit.
1 Choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Create Security Envelopes.
2 Click Add File To Send, select the documents you want to attach, and then click Open. Click Next.
3 Select an envelope template, and click Next.
4 Select a delivery method, and click Next.
5 If an envelope policy has been created, select it or select New Policy. Then, follow the steps to create a policy.
6 Review the information and click Finish.
7 For some policies, you are asked to type the information you want displayed on the envelope. Enter enough
information to allow recipients to identify the sender of the envelope.
8 Complete the security information (password, certificate, or policy).
9 When the envelope is displayed, type the names of the recipients. Then, either click the Save or Mail icon in the
toolbar.
If you click the Mail icon, your default e-mail program opens with the security envelope as an attachment. Type the email addresses of the recipients, and send the e-mail message.
More Help topics
“Apply security policies to PDFs” on page 229
Last updated 2/11/2011
229
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Create a user security policy with Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES
If you have access to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES, you can restrict document access and rights of
individuals registered with the server. When you create a user policy using Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES,
you’re redirected to the Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES web page.
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage.
3 Click New.
4 Select Use The Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management, and click Next.
5 On the Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management web page, click Policies, and then click New.
6 Type a name and description, set the validity period, and any other options.
7 Select the users or groups, set permissions for them, and click OK.
8 Specify the document components you want to encrypt, and whether you want a watermark.
9 When you’re done, click Save at the top of the page.
Apply security policies to PDFs
You can apply either an organization policy or a user policy to a PDF. To apply a server policy to a document, connect
to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES. Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management security policies must be stored on
a server, but PDFs to which the policies are applied need not. You can apply policies to PDFs using Acrobat, serverside batch sequences, or other applications, such as Microsoft Outlook.
Only the policy administrator can edit or remove organizational policies. For details on editing security policies,
choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Rights Management > Manage Account. Then click Help in the upperright corner.
More Help topics
“Securing documents with Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES” on page 225
Apply a security policy to a PDF
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 If you are using a server policy, choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage. Select a policy. Choose an Adobe
LiveCycle Rights Management policy from the list and then click Refresh.
Refreshing security policies ensures that you get the most up-to-date server policies.
3 Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage. Select a policy, and then click Apply To Document.
Apply a policy to attachments in Outlook
You can send different types of files as secure PDF attachments in Microsoft Outlook. This option is available only if
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management ES is set up and available in Acrobat.
1 In Outlook, choose File > New > Mail Message.
Last updated 2/11/2011
230
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
2 In the toolbar, click the Attach As Secured Adobe PDF button
.
3 Select the file you want to attach by typing the file path or by clicking Browse.
4 Specify how you want to secure the document, and click OK.
The file is converted to PDF and encrypted using the security method you choose.
5 Complete the e-mail message, and then click Send.
Remove a user security policy from a PDF
You can remove a security policy from a PDF if you have appropriate permissions. In general, a document owner can
remove a security policy from a PDF.
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio and choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Select Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Remove.
Export security settings
1 Choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Export Security Settings.
2 Choose which groups of settings you want to share and click OK.
3 Review and modify the security settings as needed, and then click Export.
4 Select the method to use to encrypt the security settings (if desired), and then click OK.
5 Certify the file.
Copy, edit, or delete a policy
1 Choose Tools > Protection > Encrypt > Manage.
2 From the Show menu, choose whether you want to display all policies that you have access to, user policies that
you’ve created, or organizational policies.
3 Select a policy, and then use the options you want:
Note: Options to edit or delete organizational policies aren’t available unless you have administrator rights to Adobe
LiveCycle Rights Management ES. Changes to these policies can be made only on Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management
ES, which opens automatically when you select an option.
Copy Use to create a policy that’s based on the settings of an existing policy.
Edit Editing a user policy that is stored on a local computer affects only documents to which the policy is applied after
the policy is edited. For user policies stored on a server, you can edit the permission settings and other options. This
option isn’t available for organizational policies.
Delete This option is not available usually for organizational policies.
Favorite If this option is selected, a star appears next to the policy. To remove a policy from the favorites, click Favorite
again. You can apply the Favorite option to multiple policies. Use this option to make a policy easier to retrieve.
Last updated 2/11/2011
231
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Revoke a policy-protected PDF
To restrict access to a policy-protected PDF that you made available to a group of users, you can revoke the document.
1 Do one of the following:
• For a single PDF or a component PDF in a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF and log in to Adobe LiveCycle Rights
Management ES.
• For a PDF Portfolio, open the PDF Portfolio, log in to Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management, and choose View >
Portfolio > Cover Sheet.
2 Choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Rights Management > Revoke.
3 From the menu on the web page, choose an option that explains why you’re revoking the document, or type a
message. If you’re replacing the revoked document, type the URL location of the new document.
4 Click OK to save your changes.
Creating or obtaining digital IDs
If you’re not using a third-party digital ID, you can create a self-signed digital ID. When you create a new digital ID,
it stores an encrypted private key for signing or decrypting documents and a public key contained in a certificate. Use
the certificate to validate signatures and encrypt documents.
Register a digital ID
Register your digital ID in Acrobat before you can use it. If you have a digital ID file that doesn’t appear in your list of
digital IDs, you can search for the missing digital ID file. Then, add it to the list. You can identify digital ID files by
their filename extensions. For PKCS #12 files, the extension is .pfx in Windows and .p12 in Mac OS. You need the
digital ID password (if any) to complete this task.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Select Digital IDs on the left.
3 Click the Add ID button
.
4 Select My Existing Digital ID From and choose one of the following options:
A File Select this option if you obtained a digital ID as an electronic file. Follow the prompts to select the digital ID file,
type your password, and add the digital ID to the list.
A Roaming Digital ID Stored On A Server Select this option to use a digital ID that’s stored on a signing server. When
prompted, type the server name and URL where the roaming ID is located.
A Device Connected To This Computer Select this option if you have a security token or hardware token connected to
your computer.
5 Click Next, and follow the onscreen instructions to register your digital ID.
Specify the default digital ID
To avoid being prompted to select a digital ID each time your sign or certify a PDF, you can select a default digital ID.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
232
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
2 Click Digital IDs on the left, and then select the digital ID you want to use as the default.
3 Click the Usage Options button
, and choose a task for which you want the digital ID as the default. To specify
the digital ID as the default for two tasks, click the Usage Options button again and select a second option.
A check mark appears next to selected options. If you select only the signing option, the Sign icon
appears next to
the digital ID. If you select only the encryption option, the Lock icon
appears. If you select only the certifying
option, or if you select the signing and certifying options, the Blue Ribbon icon appears.
To clear a default digital ID, repeat these steps, and deselect the usage options you selected.
Change the password and timeout for a digital ID
Passwords and timeouts can be set for PKCS #12 IDs. If the PKCS #12 ID contains multiple IDs, configure the
password and timeout at the file level.
Note: Self-signed digital IDs expire in five years. After the expiration date, you can use the ID to open, but not sign or
encrypt, a document.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Expand Digital IDs on the left, select Digital ID Files, and then select a digital ID on the right.
3 Click the Change Password button. Type the old password and a new password. For each keystroke, the password
strength meter evaluates your password and indicates the password strength using color patterns. Confirm the new
password, and then click OK.
4 With the ID still selected, click the Password Timeout button.
5 Specify how often you want to be prompted for a password:
Always Prompts you each time you use the digital ID.
After Lets you specify an interval.
Once Per Session Prompts you once each time you open Acrobat.
Never You’re never prompted for a password.
6 Type the password, and click OK.
Be sure to back up your password in a secure place. If you lose your password, either create a new self-signed digital
ID and delete the old one, or purchase one from a third-party provider.
Delete your digital ID
When you delete a digital ID in Acrobat, you delete the actual PKCS #12 file that contains both the private key and the
certificate. Before you delete your digital ID, ensure that it isn’t in use by other programs or required by any documents
for decrypting.
Note: You can delete only self-signed digital IDs that you created in Acrobat. A digital ID obtained from another provider
cannot be deleted.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
233
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
2 Select Digital IDs on the left, and then select the digital ID to remove.
3 Click Remove ID, and then click OK.
More Help topics
“Delete a certificate from trusted identities” on page 224
Protecting digital IDs
By protecting your digital IDs, you can prevent unauthorized use of your private keys for signing or decrypting
confidential documents. Ensure that you have a procedure in place in the event your digital ID is lost or stolen.
How to protect your digital IDs
When private keys are stored on hardware tokens, smart cards, and other hardware devices that are password- or PINprotected, use a strong password or PIN. Never divulge your password to others. If you must write down your
password or store it in a secure location. Contact your system administrator for guidelines on choosing a strong
password. Keep your password strong by following these rules: use eight or more characters; mix uppercase and
lowercase letters with numbers and special characters; choose a password that is difficult to guess or hack, but that you
can remember without having to write it down; do not use a correctly spelled word in any language, as they are subject
to “dictionary attacks” that can crack these passwords in minutes; change your password on a regular basis; contact
your system administrator for guidelines on choosing a strong password. Acrobat provides a password strength meter
in the Password Security - Settings dialog box. For each keystroke, the password strength meter evaluates your
password and indicates the password strength using color patterns.
Password strength indicator
To protect private keys stored in P12/PFX files, use a strong password and set your password timeout options
appropriately. If using a P12 file to store private keys that you use for signing, use the default setting for password
timeout option. This setting ensures that your password is always required. If using your P12 file to store private keys
that are used to decrypt documents, make a backup copy of your private key or P12 file. You can use the backed up
private key of P12 file to open encrypted documents if you lose your keys.
The mechanisms used to protect private keys stored in the Windows certificate store vary depending on the company
that has provided the storage. Contact the provider to determine how to back up and protect these keys from
unauthorized access. In general, use the strongest authentication mechanism available and create a strong password
or PIN when possible.
Last updated 2/11/2011
234
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
What to do if a digital ID is lost or stolen
If your digital ID was issued by a certificate authority, immediately notify the certificate authority and request the
revocation of your certificate. In addition, you should not use your private key.
If your digital ID was self-issued, destroy the private key and notify anyone to whom you sent the corresponding public
key (certificate).
Removing sensitive content
Before you distribute a PDF, you may want to examine the document for sensitive content or private information that
can trace the document to you. Such information may be hidden or not immediately apparent. For example, if you
created the PDF, the document metadata normally lists your name as the author. You may also want to remove content
that can inadvertently change and modify the document’s appearance. JavaScript, actions, and form fields are types of
content that are subject to change.
Preparing PDFs for distribution
If your document doesn’t require sensitive content or private information, remove them before you distribute the
document. Use the Remove Hidden Information feature to find and remove hidden content from a PDF.
To remove sensitive images and text that are visible in a PDF, use the Redaction tools.
Examine a PDF for hidden content
Use the Remove Hidden Information feature to find and remove content from a document that you don’t want, such
as hidden text, metadata, comments, and attachments.
To examine every PDF for hidden content before you close it or send it in e-mail, specify that option in the Documents
preferences using the Preferences dialog box.
1 Choose Tools > Protection > Remove Hidden Information.
If items are found, they are listed in the Remove Hidden Information panel with a selected check box beside each item.
Last updated 2/11/2011
235
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
2 Make sure that the check boxes are selected only for the items that you want to remove from the document:
Metadata Metadata includes information about the document and its contents, such as the author’s name, keywords,
and copyright information, used by search utilities. To view metadata, choose File > Properties.
File Attachments Files of any format can be attached to the PDF as an attachment. To view attachments, choose View
> Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Attachments.
Annotations And Comments This item includes all comments that were added to the PDF using the comment and
markup tools, including files attached as comments. To view comments, choose the Comments pane.
Form Fields This item includes form fields (including signature fields), and all actions and calculations associated with
form fields. If you remove this item, all form fields are flattened and can no longer be filled out, edited, or signed.
Hidden Text This item indicates text in the PDF that is either transparent, covered up by other content, or the same
color as the background.
Hidden Layers PDFs can contain multiple layers that can be shown or hidden. Removing hidden layers removes these
layers from the PDF and flattens remaining layers into a single layer. To view layers, choose View > Show/Hide >
Navigation Panes > Layers.
Bookmarks Bookmarks are links with representational text that open specific pages in the PDF. To view bookmarks,
choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Bookmarks.
Embedded Search Index An embedded search index speeds up searches in the file. To determine if the PDF contains
a search index, choose View > Tools > Document Processing > Manage Embedded Index. Removing indexes decreases
file size but increases search time for the PDF.
Deleted Hidden Page And Image Content PDFs sometimes retain content that has been removed and no longer
visible, such as cropped or deleted pages, or deleted images.
Note: The Remove Hidden Information feature doesn’t find or remove links. If you want to remove links, use the Sanitize
Document feature. Choose Tools > Protection > Sanitize Document. Alternatively, you can use the PDF optimizer to
remove links. See “Save using PDF Optimizer” on page 310.
3 Click Remove to delete selected items from the file, and click OK.
Note: When you remove checked items, additional items are automatically removed from the document. Items that are
removed include digital signatures, document information added by third-party plug-ins and applications, and special
features that enable Adobe Reader users to review, sign, and fill PDF documents.
4 Choose File > Save, and specify a filename and location. If you don’t want to overwrite the original file, save the file
to a different name, location, or both.
The selected content is permanently removed when you save the file. If you close the file without saving it, repeat this
process, making sure to save the file.
Redact sensitive content
The Redaction tools let you permanently remove (redact) visible text and images from PDFs. In place of the removed
items, you can have redaction marks that appear as colored boxes, or you can leave the area blank. You can specify
custom text or redaction codes to appear over the redaction marks.
Note: If you want to locate and remove specific words or phrases, use the Search And Redact tool
Last updated 2/11/2011
instead.
236
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Text marked for redaction (left), and redacted (right)
1 Choose Tools > Protection > Mark for Redaction
.
2 (Optional) To set the appearance of redaction marks, click Redaction Properties.
3 Mark items you want to remove by doing any of the following:
• Double-click to select a word or image.
• Press Ctrl as you drag to select a line, a block of text, object, or area. Use this method to select areas of a page in a
scanned document.
To preview how your redaction marks appear, hold the pointer over the marked area.
4 To redact the marked items, click Tools > Protection > Apply Redactions.
You can configure the redaction area that is repeated in the same location on other pages. This is convenient if a
particular header, footer, or watermark appears in the same location on many pages. To repeat a redaction mark, create
one and then right-click and choose Repeat Mark Across Pages.
5 Click OK to remove the items. The items aren’t permanently removed from the document until you save it.
6 If you want to search for and remove hidden information in the document by using the Remove Hidden
Information feature, click Yes. Otherwise, click No.
7 Choose File > Save, and specify a filename and location. If you don’t want to overwrite the original file, save the file
to a different name, location, or both.
For information on using the redaction tools in legal situations, see blogs.adobe.com/acrolaw/.
Search and redact words
Use the Search And Redact tool to find and remove words or phrases in one or more PDFs that contain searchable text.
Note: The Search And Redact tool doesn’t search secured (encrypted) PDFs.
1 Choose Tools > Protection > Find & Remove Text, and select the Search And Redact tool
.
2 Specify if you want to search the current PDF or all PDFs in another location.
3 Do one of the following:
• To search for only one word or phrase, choose Single Word Or Phrase and type the word or phrase in the text field.
• To search for multiple words, select Multiple Words Or Phrase, and then click Select Words. Type each word in the
New Word Or Phrase text field and click Add. You can also import a text file with the list of words or phrases to
search for.
Last updated 2/11/2011
237
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
• To search for a pattern (for example, phone numbers, credit card numbers, e-mail addresses, social security
numbers, or dates), click Patterns. Choose one of the available patterns.
4 Click Search And Redact.
5 In the search results, click the plus sign (+) next to the document name to see all occurrences of the word or phrase.
Then, select the occurrences you want to mark for redaction:
• To select all occurrences in the list, click Check All.
• To select individual occurrences, click the check box for each one you want to redact. Click the text next to a check
box to view the occurrence on the page.
• To mark none of the occurrences, close the Search window or click New Search to start over.
6 If you selected occurrences that you want to mark for redaction, click Mark Checked Results For Redaction.
The items you selected in the list are shown marked for redaction.
Note: If you haven’t saved the file, you can select redaction marks in the document and press Delete to remove the
redaction mark. The redaction marks become permanent after you save the file.
7 To remove the marked items, click Tools > Protection > Apply Redactions, and then click OK.
The items aren’t permanently removed from the document until you save it.
8 If you want to search for and remove hidden information in the document by using the Remove Hidden
Information feature, click Yes. Otherwise, click No.
9 Choose File > Save, and specify a filename and location. If you don’t want to overwrite the original file, save the file
to a different name, location, or both.
More Help topics
“Searching PDFs” on page 338
Change the look of redaction markers
By default, black boxes appear in place of redacted images and text. You can set the default appearance of redaction
marks before you mark items for redaction, or you can change the look of redaction marks before you apply the
redactions.
Set the default look of all marks
1 Click Tools > Protection > Redaction Properties.
2 On the Appearance tab, select options you want to change, and then click OK:
• Click the Redacted Area Fill Color icon and select a fill color from the Color palette for the boxes that replace
removed items. Choose No Color to leave the redacted area blank.
• Select Use Overlay Text if you want to select the custom text or redaction code options. Select the font, size, and
text alignment.
• Select Custom Text, and type the text you want to appear in the redacted area.
• Select Redaction Code, and then either select a code within an existing set, or click Edit to define a new code set or
a new code.
Properties for redaction text
Custom Text Displays text you type into the Custom Text option over the redaction mark.
Font Displays custom text in the selected font.
Last updated 2/11/2011
238
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Security
Font Size Displays custom text in the selected point size.
Auto-Size Text To Fit Redaction Region Resizes custom text to fit within the redacted area. When selected, this option
overrides the Font Size setting for the overlay text.
Font Color Displays custom text in the selected color, which you can change by clicking the color swatch.
Repeat Overlay Text Fills the redacted area with as many instances of the custom text as needed, without changing the
font size. For example, if you specify the letter x or a hyphen (-) as the custom text, these characters are repeated
throughout the redacted area.
Text Alignment Sets the text alignment.
Create and edit redaction codes
Both the Redaction Code and Custom Text options create text that overprints areas that contain redaction markers.
The difference is that redaction codes are text entries that you can save, export, and import. One code set can contain
multiple codes.
Note: Codes don’t save the current attributes for overlay text as part of the code definition, such as colors, font
characteristics, and repetition or size of text. Codes only make the overlay text itself reusable in future sessions and by other
users with whom you share code sets. You set other attributes for the code in the Redaction Tool Properties dialog box.
Create redaction codes and code sets
1 Click Tools > Protection > Redaction Properties
.
2 Select Use Overlay Text.
3 Select Redaction Code, and then click Edit Codes.
4 In the Redaction Code Editor dialog box, click Add Set.
5 (Optional) Type a new name for the set in the text field below the list of code sets, and then click Rename Set.
6 Click Add Code, and type the text that you want to appear as overlay text in the text field below the list of code
entries, and then click Rename Code.
7 Repeat the previous step to add another code entry to that code set, or repeat the previous three steps to create
additional code sets and codes.
Edit redaction codes and code sets
1 Click Tools > Protection > Redaction Properties
.
2 Select Use Overlay Text, and then select Redaction Code.
3 Select a code set from the list on the left, and click Edit Codes.
4 In the Redaction Code Editor dialog box, do any of the following:
• To remove a code set and all of the code entries within it, select the code set and click Remove Set.
• To export a code set to a separate XML file that you can reuse in other PDFs or share with others, select the code
set. Then click Export Set, specify a filename and location, and click Save.
• To import a previously saved code set, click Import Set, locate and select that file, and click Open.
• To rename a code set, type a new name in the box below the list and click Rename Set.
5 With the code set selected, select the code entry that you want to edit, and do one of the following:
• To remove a code entry, click Remove Code.
• To rename a code entry, type a new name in the box below the list and click Rename Code.
Last updated 2/11/2011
239
Chapter 9: Digital signatures
You use a digital signature, much like a handwritten signature, to approve documents. However, unlike a handwritten
signature, a digital signature verifies your identity to the recipients. A digital signature serves to protect the integrity
and authenticity of a document as of the time it was signed. A digital signature on a PDF document may include a
photo, image of your handwritten signature, or other personal details. Document authors can attest to the contents of
their documents by adding a certifying signature.
About digital signatures
A digital signature, like a conventional handwritten signature, identifies the person signing a document. Unlike a
handwritten signature, a digital signature is difficult to forge because it contains encrypted information that is unique
to the signer. It can be easily verified and informs recipients whether the document was modified after the signer
initially signed the document.
To sign a document, you must obtain a digital ID or create a self-signed digital ID in Adobe Acrobat® or Reader®. The
digital ID contains a private key and a certificate with a public key and other stuff. The private key is used to create the
digital signature. The certificate is a credential that is automatically applied to the signed document. The signature
verifies when recipients open the document.
When you apply a digital signature, Acrobat uses a hashing algorithm to generate a message digest, which it encrypts
using your private key. Acrobat embeds the encrypted message digest in the PDF, certificate details, signature image,
and a version of the document when it was signed.
Note: For the latest information about digital signatures, choose Help > Online Support > Knowledgebase to open the
Adobe Acrobat support page on the Adobe website. Then search for “digital signatures.”
Digital signature in a PDF form
For articles on digital signatures, see these resources:
• Digital Signatures in PDF and Acrobat: www.acrobatusers.com/tutorials/digital-signatures-pdf-acrobat
• Blogs about Adobe Systems Information Assurance initiatives on security:
http://blogs.adobe.com/security/2009/05/sign_here_getting_started_with.html
• Content Security Library which contains quick keys, enterprise user guides, and other technical resources:
learn.adobe.com/wiki/display/security/Document+Library
More Help topics
“About digital IDs” on page 243
Last updated 2/11/2011
240
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Comparing ink signatures with digital signatures
You can sign PDFs with ink signatures using graphics tablets and other input devices. An ink signature is a handwritten
mark, similar to a free-form drawing you make by choosing Tools > Sign & Certify > Apply Ink Signature in Acrobat.
Ink signatures do not provide the advanced functionality available with digital signatures. Unlike a digital signature,
an ink signature does not use a digital ID. Therefore, it is not possible to verify the identity of the signer using ink
signature. A digital signature can be verified as valid. The digital signature becomes invalid if changes are made to the
document after it is signed. An ink signature does not carry any validity state. Moreover, an ink signature does not
notify the recipient about changes made to a document after it is signed. Ink signatures do not appear in the Signatures
pane of the document.
Setting up signing
Before signing, do the following:
• Configure the signing application: Both authors and signers should configure their application environment. For
more information, see “Set signing preferences” on page 241.
For details on the full range of configuration options in enterprise settings, see the Digital Signatures User Guide
(PDF) at learn.adobe.com/wiki/display/security/Document+Library
• Obtain a digital ID: Get a digital ID from your own organization, a third-party provider, or create a self-signed ID.
See blogs.adobe.com/security/2009/05/sign_here_getting_started_with.html for information about Adobe
Systems Information Assurance initiatives on security.
• Finish editing the document: Sign only after you complete the final changes to your document. Changes made to
the document after it is signed may impact the validity of the signature.
• Choose a signature type: Learn about approval and certification signatures to determine the type you should choose
to sign your document.
Getting a Digital ID
To sign a document digitally, you must obtain a digital ID from your own organization, a third-party provider, or
create a self-signed digital ID.
Create a new digital ID
If you are not using a digital ID provided by your organization or a third-party, you can create a self-signed digital ID.
Acrobat and Reader let you create self-signed digital IDs (credentials) used to create digital signatures. While selfsigned digital IDs are convenient, they do not offer the recipient any proof of the signer’s identity. The use of selfsigned digital IDs be sufficient for personal use or small-medium businesses exchanging documents in trusted
relationships. However, a self-signed digital ID may not be suitable for enterprise use.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Select Digital IDs on the left, and then click the Add ID button
.
3 Select A New Digital ID I Want To Create Now, and click Next.
Last updated 2/11/2011
241
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
4 Specify where to store the digital ID, and click Next.
New PKCS#12 Digital ID File Stores the digital ID information in a file, which has a .pfx extension in Windows and .p12
in Mac OS. The files can be used interchangeably between operating systems. If you move a file from one operating
system to another, Acrobat still recognizes it.
Windows Certificate Store (Windows only) Stores the digital ID to a common location from where other Windows
applications can also retrieve it.
5 Type a name, e-mail address, and other personal information for your digital ID. When you certify or sign a
document, the name appears in the Signatures panel and in the Signature field.
6 (Optional) To use Unicode values for extended characters, select Enable Unicode Support, and then specify
Unicode values in the appropriate boxes.
7 Choose an option from the Key Algorithm menu. The 2048-bit RSA option offers more security than 1024-bit RSA,
but 1024-bit RSA is more universally compatible.
8 From the Use Digital ID For menu, choose whether you want to use the digital ID for signatures, data encryption,
or both.
9 Type a password for the digital ID file. For each keystroke, the password strength meter evaluates your password
and indicates the password strength using color patterns.
10 Reconfirm your password, and click Finish.
You can export and send your certificate file to contacts who can use it to validate your signature.
Important: Make a backup copy of your digital ID file. If your digital ID file is lost or corrupted, or if you forget your
password, you cannot use that profile to add signatures.
Smart cards and hardware tokens
A smart card looks like a credit card and stores your digital ID on an embedded microprocessor chip. Use the digital
ID on a smart card to sign and decrypt documents on computers that can be connected to a smart card reader. Some
smart card readers include a keypad for typing a personal identification number (PIN).
Similarly, a security hardware token is a small, keychain-sized device that you can use to store digital IDs and
authentication data. You can access your digital ID by connecting the token to a USB port on your computer or mobile
device.
If you store your digital ID on a smart card or hardware token, connect it to your device to use it for signing documents.
More Help topics
“Register a digital ID” on page 231
Set signing preferences
Signing workflow preferences control what you can see and do when you call the signing dialog. You may allow certain
actions, hide and display data fields, and change how content affects the signing process. Setting signing preferences
impact your ability to see what you are signing. See the section Signing Workflow Preference in Digital Signatures User
Guide (PDF) available at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en for information on the available signing
preferences.
Last updated 2/11/2011
242
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Customizing signature workflows using seed values
Seed values offer additional control to document authors by letting them specify which choices signers can make when
signing a document. By applying seed values to signature fields in unsigned PDFs, authors can customize options and
automate tasks. They can also specify signature requirements for items such as certificates and timestamp servers. For
more information about customizing signatures using seed values, see the Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF)
available at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
Create the signature appearance
You can set the appearance of your digital signature by selecting options in the Security section of the Preferences
dialog box. For example, you can include an image of your handwritten signature, a company logo, or a photograph.
You can also create alternate signature appearances that you use for different purposes. For some, you can provide a
greater level of detail.
A signature appearance can also include information that helps others verify your signature, such as reason for signing,
contact information, and more. Set these options by using the Preferences dialog box. By selecting these preferences,
you add options to the Sign Document dialog box that appears each time you sign a PDF:
A
B
Signature formats
A. Text signature B. Graphic signature
1 (Optional) If you want to include an image of your handwritten signature in the digital signature, scan your
signature, and save it as an image file. Place the image in a document by itself, and convert the document to PDF.
2 Right-click the signature field, and select Sign Document or Certify With Visible Signature.
You can also create an appearance using the Security section of the Preferences dialog box. In the Appearance section,
select one of the available options or click New to create an appearance.
3 From the Appearance menu in the Sign dialog box, select Create New Appearance.
4 In the Configure Signature Appearance dialog box, type a title for the signature appearance. When you sign a
document, you select the signature appearance by its title. Therefore, use a short, descriptive title.
5 For Configure Graphic, choose an option:
No Graphic Displays only the default digital signature icon and other information specified in the Configure Text
section.
Imported Graphic Displays an image with your digital signature. Select this option to include an image of your
handwritten signature. To import the image file, click File, click Browse, and then select the image file.
Name Displays only the default digital signature icon and your name as it appears in your digital ID file.
Last updated 2/11/2011
243
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
6 For Configure Text, select the options that you want to appear in the signature. Distinguished Name shows the user
attributes defined in your digital ID, including your name, organization, and country.
7 For Text Properties, specify the writing direction and type of digits used, and then click OK.
8 (Optional) If the dialog box includes the Additional Signature Information section, specify the reason for signing
the document, the location, and your contact information. These options are only available if you selected them
using the Advanced Preferences section of the Preferences dialog box (Edit > Preferences > Security > Advanced
Preferences > Creation tab).
More Help topics
“Enable right-to-left languages” on page 38
Security settings
Security settings control document security by configuring digital IDs, passwords, certificates, and ALCRMS. Content
security settings also control features that affect application behavior in signing and certificate security workflows.
About digital IDs
Digital IDs include a private key that you safeguard and a public key (certificate) that you share.
A digital ID is like a driver’s license or passport. It proves your identity to people and institutions that you
communicate with electronically. A digital ID usually contains your name and e-mail address, organization that issued
your digital ID, a serial number, and an expiration date.
Digital IDs contain two keys: the public key locks, or encrypts data; the private key unlocks, or decrypts that data.
When you sign PDF documents, you use the private key to apply your digital signature. You distribute the certificate
that contains your public key to those who need to validate your signature, verify your identity, or encrypt information
for you. Only your private key can unlock information that was encrypted using your certificate, so be sure to store
your digital ID in a safe place.
You must have a digital ID to sign, certify, and apply certificate encryption to PDFs. You can get a digital ID from a
third-party provider, or you can create a self-signed digital ID. Self-signed digital IDs may be adequate for many
situations. However, to prove your identity in most business transactions, you may need a digital ID from a trusted
third-party provider, called a certificate authority. Because the certificate authority is responsible for verifying your
identity to others, choose one that is trusted by major companies doing business on the Internet. See the Adobe website
for information about Adobe security partners that offer digital IDs and other security solutions.
Last updated 2/11/2011
244
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
More Help topics
“Sharing certificates with others” on page 222
“Smart cards and hardware tokens” on page 241
Set up a roaming ID account
A roaming ID is a digital ID that is stored on a server and can be accessed by the subscriber. You must have an Internet
connection to access a roaming ID and an account from an organization that supplies roaming digital IDs.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Expand Digital IDs on the left, select Roaming ID Accounts, and click Add Account.
3 Type the name and URL for the roaming ID server, and click Next.
4 Type your user name and password or follow the directions to create an account. Click Next, and then click Finish.
Once the roaming ID is added, it can be used for signing or encryption. When you perform a task that uses your
roaming ID, you’re automatically logged in to the roaming ID server if your authentication assertion hasn’t expired.
PKCS#12 modules and tokens
You can have multiple digital IDs that you use for different purposes, particularly if you sign documents in different
roles or using different certification methods. Digital IDs are usually password protected. They can be stored on your
computer in PKCS #12 file format. Digital IDs can also be stored on a smart card, hardware token, or in the Windows
certificate store. Roaming IDs can be stored on a server. Acrobat includes a default signature handler that can access
digital IDs from various locations. Register the digital ID in Acrobat for it to be available for use.
Directory servers
Directory servers are commonly used as centralized repositories of identities within an organization. The server acts
as an ideal location to store user certificates in enterprises that use certificate encryption. Directory servers let you
locate certificates from network servers, including Lightweight Directory Access Protocol (LDAP) servers. After you
locate a certificate, you can add it to your list of trusted identities so that you don’t have to look it up again. By
developing a storage area for trusted certificates, you or a member of your workgroup can facilitate the use of
encryption in the workgroup.
For more information about directory servers, see Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
Import directory server settings (Windows only)
You import directory server settings using security import/export methodology or a security settings file. Before, you
import settings in a file using import/export methodology, ensure that you trust the file provider before opening it.
1 To open the file, double-click it, or do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Select Directory Servers on the left, and then click Import. Select the import/export methodology file, and click Open.
3 If the file is signed, click the Signature Properties button to check the current signature status.
4 Click Import Search Directory Settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
245
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
5 Click OK, if prompted, to confirm your choice.
The directory server appears in the Security Settings dialog box.
Export directory server settings (Windows only)
Although it is preferable to export security settings, you can export directory settings as an import/export methodology
file. Use the file to configure the directory server on another computer.
1 Open the Preferences dialog box, click Identity, and enter your name, organization, and e-mail address to create
your profile.
2 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Protection > More Protection > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
3 Select Directory Servers on the left, and then select one or more servers on the right.
4 Click Export, select a destination, and click Next.
5 To prove that the file came from you, click Sign, add your signature, and then click Next.
6 Do one of the following:
• To save the file, specify its name and location, and click Save.
• To send the file as an e-mail attachment, type an e-mail address in the To box, click Next, and then click Finish.
More Help topics
“Export security settings” on page 230
Add a timestamp to signatures
You can include the date and time you signed the document as part of your signature. Timestamps are easier to verify
when they are associated with a trusted timestamp authority certificate. A timestamp helps to establish when you
signed the document and reduces the chances of an invalid signature. You can obtain a timestamp from a third-party
timestamp authority or the certificate authority that issued your digital ID.
Timestamps appear in the signature field and in the Signature Properties dialog box. If a timestamp server is
configured, the timestamp appears in the Date/Time tab of the Signature Properties dialog box. If no timestamp server
is configured, the signatures field displays the local time of the computer at the moment of signing.
Note: If you did not embed a timestamp when you signed the document, you can add one later to your signature. (See
“Establish long-term signature validation” on page 256.) A timestamp applied after signing a document uses the time
provided by the timestamp server.
Configure a timestamp server
To configure a timestamp server, you need the server name and the URL, which you can obtain from an administrator
or a security settings file.
If you have a security settings file, install it and don’t use the following instructions for configuring a server. Ensure
that you obtained the security settings file from a trusted source. Don’t install it without checking with your system
administration or IT department.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
246
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
2 Select Time Stamp Servers on the left.
3 Do one of the following:
• If you have an import/export methodology file with the timestamp server settings, click the Import button
.
Select the file, and click Open.
• If you have a URL for the timestamp server, click the New button
. Type a name, and then type the server URL.
Specify whether the server requires a user name and password, and then click OK.
Set a timestamp server as the default
To be able to use a timestamp server to timestamp signatures, set it as the default server.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Security Settings.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Security Settings.
2 Select the timestamp server, and click the Set Default button
.
3 Click OK to confirm your selection.
More Help topics
“Validate a timestamp certificate” on page 254
ALCRM servers
Adobe LiveCycle Rights Management (ALCRM) servers let you define centralized policies to control access to
documents. The policies are stored on the ALCRM server. You require server access to use them.
ALCRM servers embed user access information in documents. Therefore, specify document recipients in ALCRM
policies. Alternatively, let the ALCRM server retrieve the list of recipients from LDAP directories.
Use ALCRM server to set permissions for separate document tasks, for example opening, editing, and printing. You
can also define document auditing policies on ALCRM servers.
Setting up signature validation
When you receive a signed document, you may want to validate its signature(s) to verify the signer and the signed
content. Depending on how you have configured your application, validation may occur automatically. Signature
validity is determined by checking the authenticity of the signature’s digital ID certificate status and document
integrity:
• Authenticity verification confirms that the signer's certificate or its parent certificates exist in the validator’s list of
trusted identities. It also confirms whether the signing certificate is valid based on the user's Acrobat or Reader
configuration.
• Document integrity verification confirms whether the signed content changed after it was signed. If content
changes, document integrity verification confirms whether the content changed in a manner permitted by the
signer.
Set signature verification preferences
1 In Acrobat or Reader, click Edit > Preferences.
Last updated 2/11/2011
247
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
2 From the Preferences dialog box, select Security on the left.
3 To automatically validate all signatures in a PDF when you open the document, select Verify Signatures When The
Document Is Opened. This option is selected by default.
4 Click Advanced Preferences, and then click the Verification tab.
5 Select verification options.
6 (Windows only) Click the Windows Integration tab, and specify whether you can import identities from the
Windows Certificates feature into the list of trusted identities. In addition, specify whether to trust all root
certificates in the Windows Certificates feature when validating signatures and certified documents. Selecting these
options can compromise security.
Note: It is not recommended to trust all root certificates in the Windows Certificate feature. Many certificates that are
distributed with Windows are designed for purposes other than establishing trusted identities.
Verification options
When Verifying These options specify methods that determine which plug-in to choose when verifying a signature.
The appropriate plug-in is often selected automatically. Contact your system administrator about specific plug-in
requirements for validating signatures.
Require Certificate Revocation Checking To Succeed Whenever Possible During Signature Verification Checks
certificates against a list of excluded certificates during validation. This option is selected by default. If you deselect this
option, the revocation status for approval signatures is ignored. The revocation status is always checked for certifying
signatures.
Verify Signatures Using Select an option to specify how to check the digital signature for validity. By default, you can
check the time based on when the signature was created. Alternatively, check based on the current time or the time set
by a timestamp server when the document was signed.
Use Expired Timestamps Uses the secure time provided by the timestamp or embedded in the signature, even if the
signature’s certificate has expired. This option is selected by default. Deselecting this option allows discarding of
expired timestamps.
Set the trust level of a certificate
In Acrobat or Reader, the signature of a certified or signed document is valid if you and the signer have a trust
relationship. The trust level of the certificate indicates the actions for which you trust the signer.
You can change the trust settings of certificates to allow specific actions. For example, you can change the settings to
enable the dynamic content and embedded JavaScript within the certified document.
For more information, see Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 Select a contact, and click Details.
3 Select the certificate name, and click Edit Trust.
4 In the Trust tab, select any of the following items to trust this certificate for:
Use This Certificate As A Trusted Root A root certificate is the originating authority in a chain of certificate authorities
that issued the certificate. By trusting the root certificate, you trust all certificates issued by that certificate authority.
Signed Documents Or Data Acknowledges the identity of the signer.
Last updated 2/11/2011
248
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Certified Documents Trusts documents in which the author has certified the document with a signature. You trust the
signer for certifying documents, and you accept actions that the certified document takes.
When this option is selected, the following options are available:
Dynamic Content Allows movies, sound, and other dynamic elements to play in a certified document.
Embedded High Privilege JavaScript Allows privileged JavaScript embedded in PDF files to run. JavaScript files can be
used in malicious ways. It is prudent to select this option only when necessary on certificates you trust.
Privileged System Operations Allows Internet connections, cross domain scripting, silent printing, external-object
references, and import/export methodology operations on certified documents.
Note: Only allow Embedded High Privilege JavaScript and Privileged System Operations for sources who you trust and
work with closely. For example, use these options for your employer or service provider.
5 Click OK twice, and then click Close.
Signing PDFs
You may sign a document to attest to its contents or approve the document. Based on the intent, you use different types
of signatures.
Signature types
A document can contain certification and/or approval signatures. The signature type you need depends on the intent
of both the author and the signer. Signature types include the following:
Certification signature A certification signature provides a higher level of document control than an approval
signature. Because it must be the first signature in a document, certification menu options are disabled if another
signature is already present. In addition, you can control the types of changes other people may make.
Approval signature An Approval signature is a digital signature applied to a document that is not a certification
signature. All signatures other than certification signatures are classified as Approval signatures.
Both certification and approval signatures comply with data protection standards specified by the European
Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI). In addition, both signature types comply with the PDF Advanced
Electronic Signature (PAdES) standard. Acrobat and Reader provide an option to change the default signing format
to a CAdES format. To view this option, go to Edit > Preferences > Security > Advanced Preferences > Creation, and
expand Default Signature Signing Format list. This option is compliant with Part 3 of the PAdES standard. The
timestamp capability and native support for long-term validation of signatures (introduced in Acrobat 9.1) is in
compliance with Part 4 of the PAdES standard. The default signing format, when set up accordingly, is compliant with
Part 2 of the PAdES standard.
Before you sign a PDF
You can expedite the signing process and optimize your results by making the following preparations in advance:
Note: Some situations require using particular digital IDs for signing. For example, a corporation or government agency
can require individuals to use only digital IDs issued by that agency to sign official documents. Inquire about the digital
signature policies of your organization to determine the appropriate source of your digital ID.
• Obtain a digital ID, or create a self-signed digital ID in Acrobat.
Note: You cannot create self-signed digital IDs from within FIPS mode.
Last updated 2/11/2011
249
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
• Set the default signing method.
• Create an appearance for your digital signature. For information about creating an appearance, see “Create the
signature appearance” on page 242.
• Use Preview Document mode to suppress any dynamic content that can alter the appearance of the document and
mislead you into signing an unsuitable document. For information about using the Preview Document mode, see
“Sign in Preview Document mode” on page 250.
• Review all the pages in a document before you sign. Documents can contain signature fields on multiple pages.
For a quick look at how to create a digital signature, see “Creating a Digital ID Profile in Acrobat 9” at
www.peachpit.com/articles/article.aspx?p=1272552.
More Help topics
“About digital IDs” on page 243
Sign a PDF
You can sign a PDF to indicate your approval using either a digital signature or ink signature. Digital signatures can
be used to sign a PDF multiple times and by different persons. When you sign a document, your digital signature
appears in the signature field. The appearance of the signature depends on options you choose. The actual information
for your digital signature is embedded in the PDF.
In Acrobat, the first person to sign a document can add a certifying signature to restrict changes to the document.
Note: To allow Reader users to sign documents using either type of signature, choose File > Save As > Reader Extended
PDF in Acrobat. Then, choose an option from the list.
Sign with a new digital ID
1 Open the document.
2 Choose Tools > Sign & Certify > Sign Document.
3 Read the information in the dialog box, and then click OK.
4 Drag your mouse to create a space for the signature.
5 Select A New Digital ID I Want To Create Now from the Add Digital ID dialog box.
6 In the Add Digital ID dialog box, select a storage location for the digital ID.
7 Type a name, e-mail address, and other personal information for your digital ID. When you certify or sign a
document, the name appears in the Signatures panel and in the Signature field.
8 (Optional) To use Unicode values for extended characters, select Enable Unicode Support, and then specify
Unicode values in the appropriate boxes.
9 From the Use Digital ID For menu, choose whether you want to use the digital ID for signatures, data encryption,
or both.
10 Type a password for the digital ID file. For each keystroke, the password strength meter evaluates your password
and indicates the password strength using color patterns.
11 Confirm your password, and click Finish.
Sign with an existing digital ID
1 Open the document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
250
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
2 Choose Tools > Sign & Certify > Sign Document.
3 In the Sign Document dialog box, complete the signature as follows:
Password Type the password associated with the digital ID.
Appearance Select to modify the information to be displayed in the signature, for example date and time.
Lock Document After Signing If this option is available, select it only if you are the last recipient to sign the document.
Selecting this option locks all fields, including the signature field.
Sign a PDF with an ink signature
Ink signatures use the default color of Pencil tool markups. To change the color of the signature, right-click the Pencil
tool in the Drawing Markups panel that appears when you choose Comment > Drawing Markups. Then choose Tool
Default Properties, and change the color in the Appearance tab.
1 To sign a PDF with an ink signature, do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > Apply Ink Signature.
• In Reader, choose Tools > Extended Features > Apply Ink Signature. (This command is available only if the PDF
creator enabled digital signature and commenting rights.)
The cursor changes to a cross-hairs.
2 Click where you want to sign and draw your signature.
3 To include the signature with the document, save the PDF.
Note: You cannot add an ink signature to a PDF created in LiveCycle Designer ES or the LiveCycle Forms ES. PDFs
created from those sources do not allow comments and markups.
Sign in Preview Document mode
When document integrity is critical for your signature workflow, use the Preview Document feature to sign
documents. This feature analyzes the document for content that may alter the appearance of the document. It then
suppresses that content, allowing you to view and sign the document in a static and secure state.
The Preview Document feature lets you find out if the document contains any dynamic content or external
dependencies. It also lets you find out if the document contains any constructs such as form fields, multimedia, or
JavaScript that could affect its appearance. After reviewing the report, you can contact the author of the document
about the problems listed in the report.
You can also use Preview Document mode outside a signing workflow to check the integrity of a document.
Sign a PDF in Preview Document mode
1 Select Edit > Preferences.
2 From the Preferences dialog box, select Security on the left.
3 Select View Documents In Preview Document Mode When Signing, and click OK.
4 In the PDF, click the signature field and choose Sign Document.
The document message bar appears with the compliance status and options.
5 (Optional) Click View Report in the document message bar (if available) and select each item in the list to show
details. When you’re done, close the PDF Signature Report dialog box.
6 If you’re satisfied with the compliance status of the document, click Sign Document in the document message bar,
and add your digital signature.
Last updated 2/11/2011
251
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
7 Save the PDF using a different name than the original, and close the document without making any further changes.
Certify a PDF
When you certify a PDF, you indicate that you approve of its contents. You also specify the types of changes that are
permitted for the document to remain certified. For example, suppose that a government agency creates a form with
signature fields. When the form is complete, the agency certifies the document, allowing users to change only form
fields and sign the document. Users can fill the form and sign the document. However, if they remove pages or add
comments, the document doesn’t retain its certified status.
You can apply a certifying signature only if the PDF doesn’t already contain any other signatures. Certifying signatures
can be visible or invisible. A blue ribbon icon in the Signatures panel indicates a valid certifying signature. A digital
ID is required to add the certifying digital signature.
1 Remove content, such as JavaScripts, actions, or embedded media, which may compromise document security.
To let other Adobe Reader users sign the document, enable usage rights by choosing File > Save As > Reader Extended
PDF in Adobe Acrobat.
2 Choose Tools > Sign & Certify and then select one of the following options:
• With Visible Signature.
• Without Visible Signature. If you choose this option, your signature appears only in the Signatures panel.
3 Click OK in the Save As Certified Document dialog box.
If you are certifying with Visible signatures, you can place the signature in an existing signature field or create a field
for the signature. Follow the directions in the prompts to choose a location.
4 If you’re adding a visible signature, draw the signature field on the page.
Note: If you enabled View Documents In Preview Document Mode When Signing in the Security Preferences, click Sign
Document in the document message bar.
5 Follow the onscreen instructions to select a digital ID, if prompted.
Specify a default ID to avoid being prompted each time you sign a PDF.
6 In the Certify Document dialog box, specify the permitted changes, type your password or PIN for your digital ID,
and then click Sign.
Note: Some digital IDs are configured to ask for a password or other user authentication after you click the Sign button.
7 Save the PDF using a different filename than the original file, and then close the document without making
additional changes. It is a good idea to save it as a different file so that you can retain the original unsigned
document.
More Help topics
“Specify the default digital ID” on page 231
“About digital signatures” on page 239
Last updated 2/11/2011
252
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Timestamp a document
Acrobat X provides users with the capability to add a document timestamp to a PDF without also requiring an identitybased signature. In this way, the authenticity and existence of a document at a particular time can be asserted. These
timestamps are compliant with the timestamp and revocation features described in Part 4 of ETSI 102 778 PDF
Advanced Electronic Signatures (PAdES) standard. Reader X users can also timestamp a document if the document
includes appropriate Reader Enabling features.
For more information on PAdES, see: blogs.adobe.com/security/2009/09/eliminating_the_penone_step_at.html
To place a document timestamp:
1 Open the document to which you want to add a timestamp.
2 Choose Tools > Sign & Certify > Time Stamp Document.
3 In the Choose Default Timestamp Server dialog box, select a default timestamp server from the list, or add a new
default timestamp server.
4 Click Next, and then save the document with the timestamp.
Remove a digital signature
❖ Do one of the following:
• To remove a signature, right-click the signature field and choose Clear Signature.
• To remove all signatures in a PDF, choose Clear All Signature Fields from the options menu in the Signatures panel.
You cannot remove a signature unless you are the one who placed it and you have the digital ID for signing it installed.
To delete the signature field in Acrobat, choose Tools > Content > Select Object. Then select the signature field and
press the Delete key.
Validating signatures
Set your verification preferences in advance. This helps ensure that signatures are valid when you open a PDF and
verification details appear with the signature. See “Set signature verification preferences” on page 246 for details.
When signatures are validated, an icon appears in the document message bar to indicate the signature status.
Additional status details appear in the Signatures panel and in the Signature Properties dialog box.
Signatures panel overview
The Signatures panel displays information about each signature in the current document and the change history of the
document since the first signature. Each signature has an icon identifying its verification status. Verification details are
listed beneath each signature and can be viewed by expanding the signature. The Signatures panel also provides
information about the time the document was signed, and trust and signer details.
Last updated 2/11/2011
253
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Verify signatures in the Signatures panel.
Display the Signatures panel
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Signatures, or click the Signature Panel button in the document
message bar.
You can right-click a signature field in the Signatures panel to do most signature-related tasks, including adding,
clearing, and validating signatures. In some cases, however, the signature field becomes locked after you sign it.
To know about signature validation icons and status, see Signature validation cheat sheet.
Validate a signature manually
You can assess the validity of a digital signature by checking the signature properties.
1 Set your signature verification preferences. For more information, see “Set signature verification preferences” on
page 246.
2 Open the PDF containing the signature, right-click the signature, and then choose Validate Signature. The
Signature Validation Status describes the validity of the signature.
3 Click Signature Properties, and do the following:
• If the status is unknown, click the Signer tab, and then click Show Certificate to view the details of the certificate. If
you’re working with self-signed digital IDs, confirm that the certificate details are valid. If the certificate isn’t valid,
request a valid certificate from the signer. Click OK.
• Click the Date/Time tab to verify the timestamp, if added.
• Click the Legal tab to learn more about the legal restrictions of the signature. In the Legal tab, click View Document
Integrity Properties to check if it contains items that could alter its appearance.
If the document was modified after it was signed, check the signed version of the document and compare it to the
current version.
More Help topics
“Validate a timestamp certificate” on page 254
“Sign in Preview Document mode” on page 250
“View previous versions of a signed document” on page 254
Last updated 2/11/2011
254
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Validate a timestamp certificate
Review the Validity summary section on the Summary tab of the Signature Properties dialog box for the validity status
of a timestamp certificate. The summary might display one of the following messages:
Signature date/time are from the clock on the signer's computer The time is based on the local time on the signer’s
computer.
Signature is timestamped The signer used a timestamp server and your settings indicate that you have a trust
relationship with that timestamp server.
Signature is timestamped but the timestamp could not be verified Timestamp verification requires obtaining the
timestamp server's certificate to your list of trusted identities. Check with your system administrator.
Signature is timestamped but the timestamp has expired Acrobat and Reader validate a timestamp based on the
current time. This message is displayed if the timestamp signer's certificate expires before the current time. To let
Acrobat or Reader accept an expired timestamp, select Use Expired Timestamps from the Digital Signature Advanced
Preferences dialog. To display the Digital Signature Advanced Preferences dialog, choose Security from the Categories
pane in the Preferences dialog, and then click Advanced Preferences. Acrobat and Reader display an alert message
when validating signatures with expired timestamp.
To validate a signature that contains a timestamp:
1 Click the Signatures button
options menu
in the navigation pane, select the signature, and choose Validate Signature from the
.
2 Click the Signature Properties button in the Signature Validation Status dialog box.
3 In the Signature Properties dialog box, click the Date/Time tab to view the timestamp authority, and then click the
Show Certificate button. This button appears in the Date/Time tab only if the signer used a timestamp server.
4 In the Certificate Viewer, click the Trust tab to determine if the timestamp certificate is trusted. If it isn’t trusted by
Acrobat but you trust it, click Add To Trusted Identities. If a certificate for the timestamp server isn’t listed, request
one from the signer.
More Help topics
“Securing documents with certificates” on page 220
View previous versions of a signed document
Each time a document is signed, a signed version of the PDF at that time is saved with the PDF. Each version is saved
as append-only and the original cannot be modified. All signatures and their corresponding versions can be accessed
from the Signatures panel.
1 In the Signatures panel, select and expand the signature, and choose View Signed Version from the option menu
The previous version opens in a new PDF, with the version information and the name of the signer in the title bar.
2 To return to the original document, choose the document name from the Window menu.
Compare versions of a signed document
After a document is signed, you can display a list of the changes made to the document after the last version.
1 In the Signatures panel, select the signature.
2 Choose Compare Signed Version To Current Version from the option menu
3 When you’re done, close the temporary document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
.
.
255
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Trust a signer’s certificate
Trusting a certificate involves adding it to the user’s trusted identity list in the Trusted Identity Manager and manually
setting its trust level. Home users often exchange certificates as needed when using certificate security. Alternatively,
they add certificates directly from signatures in signed documents and then set trust levels. However, enterprises often
require employees to validate the signatures of others without performing any manual task. Acrobat trusts all end
entity certificates for signing and certifying that chain up to a trust anchor. Therefore, administrators should
preconfigure client installations or let their end users add a trust anchor(s). See “About digital signatures” on
page 239for more information on trusting certificates.
Portfolios and digital signatures
You can sign child documents within a portfolio individually, or sign the portfolio as a whole.
Signing a child document, locks the document for editing and secures its content. After signing all the child
documents, you can sign the portfolio to finalize the portfolio.
Alternatively, you can sign the portfolio as a whole to lock the content of all child documents simultaneously.
You sign child documents in the way you normally sign a PDF document. The signed document is automatically saved
to the portfolio.
To sign a portfolio as a whole, sign the cover sheet. Choose View > Portfolio > Cover Sheet to sign the cover sheet.
After you sign the portfolio as a whole, you cannot add signatures to the child documents. However you can further
sign the cover sheet to add more signatures to the portfolio.
You can add signatures to attachments before signing the cover sheet. This has no impact on the portfolio as a whole.
To apply signatures to attached PDF documents, you must open the PDF in a separate window. Right-click the
attachment, and choose Open File from the short-cut menu to open the attachment in a new window. To view
signatures on the portfolio, navigate to the cover sheet to view the document message bar and signature panel.
XML data signatures
Acrobat and Reader support XML data signatures that are used to sign data in XML Forms Architectures (XFA) forms.
The form author provides XML signing, validating, or clearing instructions for form events, such as button click, file
save, or submit.
XML data signatures conform to the W3C XML-Signature standard. Like PDF digital signatures, XML digital
signatures ensure integrity, authentication, and non-repudiation in documents.
However, PDF signatures have multiple data verification states. Some states are called when a user alters the PDFsigned content. In contrast, XML signatures only have two data verification states, valid and invalid. The invalid state
is called when a user alters the XML-signed content.
Checking the validity of a signature
If the signature status is unknown or unverified, validate the signature manually to determine the problem and
possible solution. If the signature status is invalid, contact the signer about the problem.
For more information about signature warnings and valid and invalid signatures, see the Digital Signatures User Guide
(PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en.
Last updated 2/11/2011
256
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
More Help topics
“Verify information on a certificate” on page 224
“Get certificates from other users” on page 222
Establish long-term signature validation
Long-term signature validation allows you to check the validity of a signature long after the document was signed. To
achieve long-term validation, all the required elements for signature validation must be embedded in the signed PDF.
Embedding these elements can occur when the document is signed, or after signature creation.
Without certain information added to the PDF, a signature can be validated for only a limited time. This limitation
occurs because certificates related to the signature eventually expire or are revoked. Once a certificate expires, the
issuing authority is no longer responsible for providing revocation status on that certificate. Without conforming
revocation status, the signature cannot be validated.
The required elements for establishing the validity of a signature include the signing certificate chain, certificate
revocation status, and possibly a timestamp. If the required elements are available and embedded during signing, the
signature can be validated requiring external resources for validation. Acrobat and Reader can embed the required
elements, if the elements are available. The PDF creator must enable usage rights for Reader users (File > Save As >
Reader extended Document).
Note: Embedding timestamp information requires an appropriately configured timestamp server. In addition, the
signature validation time must be set to Secure Time (Preferences > Security > Advanced Preferences > Verification tab).
CDS certificates can add verification information, such as revocation and timestamp into the document without
requiring any configuration from the signer. However, the signer must be online to fetch the appropriate information.
More Help topics
“Validate a timestamp certificate” on page 254
“Configure a timestamp server” on page 245
“Set signing preferences” on page 241
Add verification information at signing
1 Make sure that your computer can connect to the appropriate network resources.
2 Ensure that the preference Include Signature’s Revocation Status When Signing is still selected. (Preferences >
Security > Advanced Preferences > Creation tab.) This preference is selected by default.
3 Sign the PDF.
If all the elements of the certificate chain are available, the information is added to the PDF automatically. If a
timestamp server has been configured, the timestamp is also added.
Add verification information after signing
In some workflows, signature validation information is unavailable at signing, but can be obtained later. For example,
a company official may sign a contract using a laptop while traveling by air. The computer cannot communicate with
the Internet to obtain timestamping and revocation information to add to the signature. When Internet access is
available later, anyone who validates the signature can add this information to the PDF. All subsequent signature
validations can also use this information.
1 Ensure that your computer can connect to the appropriate network resources, and then right-click the signature in
the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
257
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
2 Choose Add Verification Information.
Information and methods used to include this long term validation (LTV) information in the PDF comply with Part
4 of the ETSI 102 778 PDF Advanced Electronic Signatures (PAdES) standard. For more information, see:
blogs.adobe.com/security/2009/09/eliminating_the_penone_step_at.html. The command is unavailable if the
signature is invalid, or is signed with a self-signed certificate. The command is also unavailable in case the verification
time equals the current time.
Managing trusted identities
A digital ID includes a certificate with a public key and a private key. Participants in signing and certificate security
workflows must exchange the public part (the certificate) of their digital ID. Once you obtain someone’s certificate and
add it to your trusted identities list, you can encrypt documents for them. There may be instances when the certificate
does not already chain up to a trust anchor that you have specified. In such cases, you can set the certificate’s trust level
so that you can validate the owner’s signature. Understanding what a trusted identity is and how trust levels are set lets
you streamline workflows and troubleshoot problems. For example, you can add trusted identities in advance and
individually set the trust for each certificate. In enterprise settings, your trusted identities list may be preconfigured.
You may also be able to search a directory server for additional certificates.
Importing and exporting a certificate
To import a certificate for use in signature validation and certificate security workflows:
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Manage Trusted Identities.
• In Reader, choose Edit > Protection > Manage Trusted Identities.
2 In the Display menu, select Contacts, and then click Add Contacts.
3 Do any of the following:
• If Windows certificate digital IDs are allowed, select the appropriate directory and group.
• If your organization has configured an identity search directory, click Search to locate certificates.
• Click Browse, select the certificate file, and click Open.
4 Select the added certificate in the Contacts list to add it to the Certificates list. Select the certificate in the Certificates
list, and click Details.
5 If the certificate is self-signed, contact the originator of the certificate to confirm that the fingerprint values on the
Details tab are correct. Trust the certificate only if the values match the values of the originator.
6 Click Trust, specify trust options, and click OK.
You can export a certificate and contact data via e-mail directly from the Trusted Identity Manager. This allows other
users to add that data to their trusted identity list. Contact data added in this manner helps expand the number of users
that can participate in secure document workflows. See the Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en for information on exporting certificates.
Last updated 2/11/2011
258
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Digital signatures
Setting certificate trust
You build a list of trusted identities by getting digital ID certificates from signing participants and certificate security
workflows. You get this information from a server, file, or a signed document. For signing workflows, you can get this
information during the signature validation process. For certificate security workflows involving encryption, request
the information in advance. This enables you to encrypt the document with the document recipient’s public key. See
the Digital Signatures User Guide (PDF) at www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_security_en for more information on
setting up certificate trust.
Setting up Adobe Approved Trust List
The Adobe Approved Trust List (AATL) lets users create digital signatures that are trusted whenever the signed
document is opened in Acrobat or Reader 9.0 and above. Both Acrobat and Reader access an Adobe-hosted web page
to download a list of trusted root digital certificates every 30 days. Any digital signature created with a credential that
can trace a relationship back to a certificate on this list is trusted. The trusted root certificates have been verified by
Adobe and other authorities to meet specific technical requirements. They represent high assurance identity and
signing credentials. The certificates include government and citizen credentials from across the world. In addition,
they include credentials from global commercial certificate authorities and qualified certification service providers
(CSPs) in Europe. For more information, visit the AATL web page at www.adobe.com/security/approved-trustlist.html.
Enabling the AATL feature
AATL is enabled by default. The list downloads when you first open or create a signed document, or access the various
security preferences dialogs. You are asked to verify if the automatic update in the AATL is acceptable to you. Click
Yes if you want to receive the updates.
Note: Check with your administrator if your organization has turned off access to the AATL for some reason.
To verify the AATL is enabled:
1 Select Edit > Preferences > Trust Manager.
2 In the Preferences dialog box, select the Load trusted root certificates from an Adobe server check box.
To download the latest version of the Trust List from Adobe, click the Update Now button
Last updated 2/11/2011
259
Chapter 10: Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Accessibility features assist people with disabilities, such as mobility impairments, blindness, and low vision in their
use of Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro and Adobe PDFs.
Accessibility features
About accessibility features
A document or application is accessible if it can be used by people with disabilities, such as mobility impairments,
blindness, and low vision. Accessibility features in Adobe Acrobat, Adobe Reader®, and Adobe Portable Document
Format (PDF) enable people with disabilities to use PDF documents, with or without screen readers, screen
magnifiers, and braille printers.
Making PDFs accessible tends to benefit all users. For example, the document structure that enables a screen reader to
read a PDF out loud also enables a mobile device to reflow and display the document on a small screen. Similarly, the
preset tab order of an accessible PDF form helps all users, not just users with mobility impairments, fill the form more
easily.
Accessibility features in Acrobat and Reader fall into two broad categories: features to make the reading of PDF
documents more accessible and features to create accessible PDF documents. To create accessible PDF documents, use
Acrobat, not Reader.
Features for accessible reading of PDFs
• Preferences and commands to optimize output for assistive software and devices, such as saving as accessible text
for a braille printer
• Preferences and commands to make navigation of PDFs more accessible, such as automatic scrolling and opening
PDFs to the last page read
• Accessibility Setup Assistant for easy setting of most preferences related to accessibility
• Keyboard alternates to mouse actions
• Reflow capability to display PDF text in large type and to temporarily present a multicolumn PDF in a single, easyto-read column.
• Read Out Loud text-to-speech conversion
• Support for screen readers and screen magnifiers
Features for creating accessible PDFs
• Creation of tagged PDFs from authoring applications
• Conversion of untagged PDFs to tagged PDFs
• Security setting that allows screen readers to access text while preventing users from copying, printing, editing, and
extracting text
• Ability to add text to scanned pages to improve accessibility
• Tools for editing reading order and document structure
Last updated 2/11/2011
260
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
• Tools for creating accessible PDF forms
Acrobat Standard provides some functionality for making existing PDFs accessible. Acrobat Pro enables you to
perform tasks, such as editing reading order or editing document structure tags that are necessary to make some PDF
documents and forms accessible.
For more information about accessibility features, see these online resources:
• Acrobat 9 accessibility, overview, new features, and FAQ: www.adobe.com/accessibility/products/acrobat/
• Information and news about accessibility in Adobe products: blogs.adobe.com/accessibility/pdf/
• Creating accessible PDF documents: www.adobe.com/accessibility
• General accessibility tips: acrobatusers.com/forums/aucbb/
About accessible PDFs
Accessible PDFs have the following characteristics.
Searchable text
A document that consists of scanned images of text is inherently inaccessible because the content of the document is
images, not searchable text. Assistive software cannot read or extract the words, users cannot select or edit the text, and
you cannot manipulate the PDF for accessibility. Convert the scanned images of text to searchable text using optical
character recognition (OCR) before you can use other accessibility features with the document.
Alternate text descriptions
Screen readers cannot read document features such as images and interactive form fields unless they have associated
alternate text. Screen readers can read web links; however, you can provide more meaningful descriptions as alternate
text. Alternate text and tool tips can aid many users, including users with learning disabilities.
Fonts that allow characters to be extracted to text
The fonts in an accessible PDF must contain enough information for Acrobat to extract all of the characters to text for
purposes other than displaying text on the screen. Acrobat extracts characters to Unicode text when you read a PDF
with a screen reader or the Read Out Loud feature. Acrobat also extracts characters to Unicode when you save as text
for a braille printer. This extraction fails if Acrobat cannot determine how to map the font to Unicode characters.
Reading order and document structure tags
To read a document’s text and present it in a way that makes sense to the user, a screen reader or other text-to-speech
tool requires a structured document. Document structure tags in a PDF define the reading order and identify headings,
paragraphs, sections, tables, and other page elements.
Interactive form fields
Some PDFs contain forms that a person is to fill out using a computer. To be accessible, form fields must be interactive
to let the user enter values into the form fields.
Navigational aids
Navigational aids in a PDF include links, bookmarks, headings, table of contents, and preset tab order for form fields.
Navigational aids assist users in understanding the document without reading completely through it. Bookmarks are
especially useful and can be created from document headings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
261
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Document language
Specifying the document language in a PDF enables some screen readers to switch to the appropriate language.
Security that doesn’t interfere with assistive software
Some PDF authors restrict users from printing, copying, extracting, adding comments, or editing text. The text of an
accessible PDF must be available to a screen reader. You can use Acrobat to ensure that security settings don’t interfere
with the screen reader’s ability to convert onscreen text to speech.
For more information about PDF accessibility, see www.webaim.org/techniques/acrobat/.
More Help topics
“Recognize text in scanned documents” on page 48
“Check and correct reading order” on page 279
“Workflow for creating accessible PDF forms” on page 275
“Add alternate text and supplementary information to tags” on page 289
“Set the document language” on page 285
“Prevent security settings from interfering with screen readers” on page 285
“Check accessibility with Full Check” on page 263
“Keys for accessibility” on page 486
About tags, accessibility, reading order, and reflow
PDF tags are similar in many ways to XML tags. PDF tags indicate document structure: which text is a heading, which
content makes up a section, which text is a bookmark, and so on. A logical structure tree of tags represents the
organizational structure of the document. Therefore, tags indicate the reading order and improve navigation,
particularly for long, complex documents without changing the PDF appearance.
Assistive software determines how to present and interpret the content of the document by using the logical structure
tree. Most assistive software depends on document structure tags to determine the appropriate reading order of text.
Document structure tags let assistive software convey the meaning of images and other content in an alternate format,
such as sound. An untagged document does not have structure information, and Acrobat must infer a structure based
on the Reading Order preference setting. This situation often results in page items being read in the wrong order or
not at all.
Reflowing a document for viewing on the small screen of a mobile device relies on these same document structure tags.
Often, Acrobat tags PDFs when you create them. To determine whether a PDF contains tags, choose File > Properties,
and look at the Tagged PDF value in the Advanced pane of the Description tab.
The logical structure tree appears on the Tags tab and shows document content as page elements nested at various
levels.
More Help topics
“Reading PDFs with reflow and accessibility features” on page 265
“Accessibility preferences” on page 265
“Creating accessible PDFs” on page 271
Last updated 2/11/2011
262
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
“Making existing PDFs accessible” on page 276
“Standard PDF tags” on page 291
Checking the accessibility of PDFs
About accessibility checkers
The best way to test the accessibility of a document is to attempt to use the document with the tools that your readers
will use. However, if you don’t have a screen reader or braille printer, use a method provided by Acrobat to check PDF
accessibility.
• Use Quick Check to check for document structure tags, searchable text, and appropriate security settings for
accessibility. This method is often the best way to check for accessibility before attempting to use a PDF.
• Use Full Check to check the characteristics of accessible PDFs, such as the use of fonts that can be mapped reliably
to Unicode text.
• Use Reflow view to quickly check the reading order.
• Use Read Out Loud to experience the document as it will be experienced by readers who use the text-to-speech
conversion tool.
• Save the document as accessible text and then read the saved text file in a word-processing application. This exercise
enables you to emulate the end-user experience of readers who use a braille printer to read the document.
• Use the TouchUp Reading Order tool, Tags tab, and Content tab to examine the structure, reading order, and
contents of a PDF in detail.
Note: The accessibility checker tools can help identify areas of documents that may be in conflict with the Adobe
interpretation of the accessibility guidelines. These guidelines may be referenced in the application and its
documentation. However, these tools don’t check documents against all accessibility criteria, including those in the
referenced guidelines. In addition, Adobe doesn’t warrant that documents comply with any specific guidelines or
regulations.
More Help topics
“Reading a PDF with a screen reader” on page 270
“Reflow a PDF” on page 269
“Read a PDF with Read Out Loud” on page 270
“Save as accessible text for a braille printer” on page 269
“Check and correct reading order” on page 279
“View tags in the Tags tab” on page 287
Check accessibility with Quick Check
Use Quick Check to examine a PDF to see if it has searchable text, document structure tags, and appropriate security
settings to make it accessible.
❖ Choose Tools > Recognize Text> In This File.
If the document is unstructured, a message may appear, suggesting that you change reading order preferences.
Last updated 2/11/2011
263
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
More Help topics
“Setting accessibility preferences” on page 265
Accessibility Quick Check results
“This document has logical structure but it is not a Tagged PDF. Some accessibility information may be missing.”
Quick Check has found an underlying document structure in the document, so Acrobat uses the available document
structure to control the reading order, rather than analyzing the document itself. However, this untagged document
structure might be incomplete or unreliable, so assistive software and the accessibility features in Acrobat (such as the
Read Out Loud and the Save As Text features) may not read the page properly. If the reading order of the page seems to
be wrong, select Override The Reading Order In Tagged Documents in the Reading panel of the Preferences dialog box.
“This document is not structured, so the reading order may not be correct. Try different reading orders using the
Reading Preferences panel.” Quick Check has found no underlying document structure that Acrobat can use for
reading order. Acrobat will analyze the reading order of the document using the current analysis method set in the
Reading Order preference, but this PDF might not be read correctly by screen readers. If the reading order seems
wrong, select a different option for Reading Order in the Reading panel of the Preferences dialog box.
“No accessibility problems were detected in this quick check. Choose the Full Check command to check more
thoroughly.” Quick Check has found that the PDF contains searchable text, is tagged, has an underlying document
structure, and has no security settings that prohibit access for screen readers. To check for other types of accessibility
problems that may be present in the PDF, use Full Check.
“This document’s security settings prevent access by screen readers.” Quick Check has found that the PDF has
security settings that interfere with screen readers’ ability to extract text for conversion to speech. You may be able to
use a screen reader with this document if your assistive technology product is registered with Adobe as a Trusted
Agent. Contact your assistive technology product vendor.
“This document appears to contain no text. It may be a scanned image.” Quick Check has found that the PDF
contains no searchable text, probably because the document consists entirely of one or more scanned images. This
means that screen readers, Read Out Loud, Reflow view, and most other accessibility features, which rely on text as
input, will not work with this document.
Check accessibility with Full Check
Use Full Check to check a PDF for many of the characteristics of accessible PDFs.
You can choose which kinds of accessibility problems to look for and how you want to view the results.
1 Choose Tools > Accessibility > Full Check.
2 In the Report and Comment Options section, select options for how you want to view the results.
You can save the results as an HTML file or as comments that are located where the accessibility problems are detected.
3 Select a page range if you prefer to do a full check on individual sections of a document.
When you have a large document, running a full check one section at a time can be more efficient.
4 Select an accessibility standard (Adobe PDF, Section 508 (U.S.), or W3C) from the Name menu, and then select the
accessibility options to check for.
The standard that you select in the Name menu determines which accessibility options are available.
5 Click Start Checking.
The results are displayed in the left panel, which also has helpful links and hints for repairing issues. If you created a
report in step 2, the results are available in the selected folder.
Last updated 2/11/2011
264
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Because the Full Check feature is unable to distinguish between essential and nonessential content types, some issues
it reports don’t affect readability. It’s a good idea to review all issues to determine which ones require correction.
Accessibility Full Check options
Create Accessibility Report Creates an HTML report of accessibility issues, which is opened in the navigation pane
and saved in the location indicated by the Folder field.
Include Repair Hints In Accessibility Report Adds suggestions for fixing accessibility problems to the HTML report or
comments.
Create Comments In Document Adds comments to the document that indicate accessibility problems.
Delete all accessibility comments from the PDF after you repair the accessibility issues by choosing Document >
Examine Document. Make sure that Annotations And Comments is selected, and then click Remove.
Page Range The range of pages to check.
Name The set of accessibility criteria to check. For the Section 508 and W3C guidelines, the options area includes a
Browse button that links to the website for the respective guidelines. Select Adobe PDF to choose from options for the
Adobe PDF accessibility standard:
• Alternative Descriptions Are Provided Checks for tagged figures that are missing alternate text.
• Text Language Is Specified Checks for paragraphs that don’t have a language specified for them. Setting the
language for an entire document in the Document Properties dialog box corrects all errors related to this option.
• Reliable Character Encoding Is Provided Checks for fonts that are inaccessible to screen readers and other assistive
software. Fonts must contain enough information for Acrobat to correctly extract all the characters to text. If one or
more fonts don’t allow for the correct extraction of all the characters, the PDF is inaccessible.
• All Content Is Contained In The Document Structure Checks for page elements that have been overlooked during
tagging. Adding these elements to the tag tree (if necessary) ensures that a screen reader can present the content to a user.
• All Form Fields Have Descriptions Checks for form fields that are missing descriptions.
• Tab Order Is Consistent With The Structure Order Checks whether tags properly reflect the document structure.
• List And Table Structure Is Correct Checks whether tags that have been generated for lists and tables meet the
requirements of tagged PDF.
View Full Check results
If you choose Create Accessibility Report in the Accessibility Full Check dialog box, you can specify a folder where you
want the report to be saved. When the full check is complete, the accessibility report appears in the navigation pane
and is also saved in the folder indicated. The name of the report file is the same as that of the source PDF, except that
.pdf is replaced by PDF.html.
1 Choose Tools > Accessibility > Open Accessibility Report.
2 Select the HTML file, and then click OK. The report appears in the navigation pane.
Links in the accessibility report take you to the location of inaccessible elements in the document pane or to procedures
that briefly explain how to fix accessibility problems.
Note: If you want to reopen the accessibility report with the associated PDF, don’t move or rename either file after
running the full check. The HTML file refers to the PDF file with a relative path.
Last updated 2/11/2011
265
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Reading PDFs with reflow and accessibility features
Setting accessibility preferences
Acrobat provides several preferences that help make the reading of PDFs more accessible for visually impaired and
motion-impaired users. These preferences control how PDFs appear on the screen and how they are read by a screen
reader.
Most preferences related to accessibility are available through the Accessibility Setup Assistant, which provides onscreen instructions for setting these preferences. Some preferences that affect accessibility aren’t available through the
Accessibility Setup Assistant including preferences in the Reading, Forms, and Multimedia categories. You can set all
preferences in the Preferences dialog box.
The names shown for some preferences in the Accessibility Setup Assistant are different from the names for the same
preferences shown in the Preferences dialog box. Acrobat Help uses the names shown in the Preferences dialog box.
For more information about accessibility features, see www.adobe.com/accessibility.
Set accessibility preferences with the Accessibility Setup Assistant
1 Start the Accessibility Setup Assistant by doing one of the following:
• Choose Tools > Accessibility > Setup Assistant.
• (Windows only) Start Acrobat for the first time while a screen reader or screen magnifier is running.
2 Choose the option that is appropriate for your assistive software and devices.
The assistant presents only preferences that are appropriate for your assistive software and devices, according to the
option that you choose.
3 Follow the on-screen instructions. If you click Cancel at any point, Acrobat uses default settings for the preferences
set by the assistant (not recommended).
Set accessibility preferences with the Preferences dialog box
❖ Set preferences as appropriate for your assistive software and devices in various panels of the Preferences dialog box.
Accessibility preferences
Accessibility preferences in Accessibility panel
Replace Document Colors When this preference is selected, you can choose from a list of contrasting color
combinations for text and background, or you can create your own. These settings correspond to the Use High
Contrast Colors For Document Text option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Always Use Page Layout Style Corresponds to the Override Page Layout Style option in the Accessibility Setup
Assistant.
Always Use Zoom Setting Corresponds to the Override Document Zoom option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Use Document Structure For Tab Order When No Explicit Tab Order Is Specified Improves navigation of form fields
and links in documents that don’t specify a tab order.
Always Display The Keyboard Selection Cursor Select this option if you use a screen magnifier. This preference
corresponds to the Always Display The Keyboard Selection Cursor option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Always Use The System Selection Color When selected, the default selection color (blue) is overridden with a color
that the system specifies.
Last updated 2/11/2011
266
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Show Portfolios In Files Mode When selected, shows PDF Portfolio component files and file details in a list. Files mode
provides a better reading experience for people with disabilities, such as mobility impairments, blindness, and low
vision.
Accessibility preferences in Documents panel
Automatically Save Document Changes To Temporary File Every When deselected, this preference disables the autosave action. Each time a PDF is saved, the screen reader or magnifier must reload the document. This preference
corresponds to the Disable Document Auto-Save option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Accessibility preferences in Forms panel
Fields Highlight Color and Required Fields Highlight Color These preferences specify what colors will be used to
highlight fillable form fields. They correspond to the Field Highlight Color and Required Field Highlight Color options
in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Auto-Complete Enables Acrobat to automatically offer to complete some entries in form fields so that filling form
fields requires fewer keystrokes. This preference doesn’t correspond to an option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Accessibility preferences in Internet panel
Display PDF In Browser Causes PDFs linked to from web pages to open in the web browser instead of a separate
Acrobat window. Deselect this preference for greater control when navigating a document in a screen reader. This
preference corresponds to the Display PDF Documents In The Web Browser option in the Accessibility Setup
Assistant.
Accessibility preferences in Multimedia panel
• Show Subtitles When Available
• Play Dubbed Audio When Available
• Show Supplemental Text Captions When Available
• Show Audio Description (Or Video Description, Or Descriptive Video) When Available
These preferences don’t correspond to any options in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Accessibility preferences in Page Display panel
Zoom Sets the on-screen magnification of documents and allows low-vision readers to read reflowed PDFs more
easily. This preference corresponds to the Override Document Zoom option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Smooth Text Controls anti-aliasing of text. To disable smoothing of text and make text sharper and easier to read with
a screen magnifier, choose None. This preference corresponds to the Disable Text Smoothing option in the
Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Accessibility preferences in Reading panel
Reading Order Specifies the reading order of documents. The reading order preferences also appear in the
Accessibility Setup Assistant.
• Infer Reading Order From Document (Recommended) Interprets the reading order of untagged documents by
using an advanced method of structure-inference layout analysis.
• Left-To-Right, Top-To-Bottom Reading Order Delivers the text according to its placement on the page, reading
from left to right and then top to bottom. This method is faster than Infer Reading Order From Document. This
method analyzes text only; form fields are ignored and tables aren’t recognized as such.
Last updated 2/11/2011
267
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
• Use Reading Order In Raw Print Stream Delivers text in the order in which it was recorded in the print stream. This
method is faster than Infer Reading Order From Document. This method analyzes text only; form fields are ignored
and tables aren’t recognized as such.
Override The Reading Order In Tagged Documents Uses the reading order specified in the Reading preferences
instead of that specified by the tag structure of the document. Use this preference only when you encounter problems
in poorly tagged PDFs. This preference corresponds to the Override The Reading Order In Tagged Documents option
in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Page Vs Document This preference determines how much of a document is delivered to a screen reader at a time. If a
PDF isn’t tagged, Acrobat may analyze the document and attempt to infer its structure and reading order, which can
take a long time for a long document. You may want to set Acrobat to deliver only the currently visible page so that it
analyzes only a small piece of the document at a time. This consideration will vary depending on the size and
complexity of the document and on the features of the screen reader. When Acrobat delivers information to a screen
reader, screen magnifier, or other assistive software, it loads information into a memory buffer that is directly available
to the assistive software. The amount of information that is delivered to the memory buffer can affect how long
Acrobat takes to perform tasks, such as opening the document, advancing to the next page, changing views, and
carrying out commands.
• Only Read The Currently Visible Pages This option is usually best when you use a screen magnifier. It improves
performance by eliminating the need for the software to process parts of the document that aren’t visible. When
Acrobat sends only the currently visible pages of a PDF to the memory buffer, the assistive technology has access to
those pages only. It cannot go to another page until the next page is visible and Acrobat has sent the page information
to the memory buffer. Therefore, if this option is selected, you must use the navigation features of Acrobat, not those
of the assistive technology, to navigate from page to page in the document. You should also set the Default Page Layout
option in preferences to Single Page if you choose to have Acrobat send only the currently visible pages to the assistive
technology. Because Acrobat sends page information about all visible pages, the assistive technology receives
information about pages that may be only partially visible (such as the bottom of one page or the top of the next), as
well as those pages that are completely visible. If you use a page display setting other than Single Page, such as
Continuous, and then you display the next page, the technology may not correctly track which portion of a previous
page it has already read aloud. For instructions on setting the default page layout to Single Page, see “Preferences for
viewing PDFs” on page 16.
This option corresponds to the Only Read The Currently Visible Pages option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
• Read The Entire Document This option can be best if you use a screen reader that has its own navigation and search
tools and that is more familiar to you than the tools in Acrobat. This option corresponds to the Read The Entire
Document At Once option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
• For Large Documents, Only Read The Currently Visible Pages This option is selected by default and is usually best
if you use a screen reader with long or complex PDFs. It allows Acrobat to deliver an entire small document but revert
to page-by-page delivery for large documents. This preference corresponds to the For Large Documents, Only Read
The Currently Visible Pages option in the Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Confirm Before Tagging Documents When selected, lets the user confirm the options that will be used before Acrobat
prepares an untagged document for reading. Tagging can be a time-consuming procedure, especially for larger
documents. This preference corresponds to the Confirm Before Tagging Documents option in the Accessibility Setup
Assistant.
Read Out Loud Options Set preferences in this section to control volume, speed, and pitch of the voice used for Read
Out Loud. You can choose to use the default voice or any of the voices provided by your operating system. You can
also use the up and down arrows to read blocks of text. These preferences do not have corresponding options in the
Accessibility Setup Assistant.
Last updated 2/11/2011
268
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Navigate and control the application with the keyboard
You can navigate by using the keyboard instead of the mouse. Several keyboard access features are available in Mac
OS; see the documentation for your operating system for details. In Windows, some of the keyboard shortcuts used to
navigate in Acrobat differ from the keyboard shortcuts used in other Windows applications.
When you open Acrobat within a web browser, keyboard commands are mapped to the web browser first.
Consequently, some keyboard shortcuts are not available in Acrobat or are available only after you shift the focus to
the PDF.
For information about accessibility features, see www.adobe.com/accessibility.
More Help topics
“Keys for navigating a PDF” on page 481
“Keys for selecting tools” on page 480
“Keys for working with comments” on page 481
“Keys for general navigating” on page 484
“Keys for working with navigation panels” on page 485
“Keys for navigating the Help window” on page 485
“Keys for accessibility” on page 486
Enable single-key accelerators
You can select some tools and perform some actions with single-key accelerators. Most keyboard shortcuts in Acrobat
don’t require that you enable single-key accelerators.
❖ In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select General, and then select Use Single-Key Accelerators To
Access Tools.
Note: Some screen readers do not work with Acrobat single-key accelerators.
Scroll automatically
The automatic scrolling feature makes it easier to scan through long PDFs, especially reflowed documents. You can
scroll through pages without using keystrokes or mouse actions.
1 Choose View > Page Display > Automatically Scroll.
2 Do any of the following:
• To change the scrolling speed to a specific speed, press a number key (9 for fastest, 0 for slowest).
• To increase or decrease the scrolling speed, press the Up Arrow or Down Arrow key, depending on the direction
of scrolling.
• To reverse the direction of scrolling, press the minus sign (-) key.
• To jump to the next or previous page, press the Left Arrow or Right Arrow key.
To stop automatic scrolling, press Esc or choose View > Page Display > Automatically Scroll again.
Last updated 2/11/2011
269
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Save as accessible text for a braille printer
Note: This document uses the term “braille printer” to refer to any device that is used to convert accessible text to a form
that can be used by a person with blindness or low vision.
You can save a PDF as accessible text to print on a braille printer. Accessible text can be imported and printed out as
formatted grade 1 or 2 braille documents by using a braille translation application. See the documentation included
with the braille translator for more information.
A text version of a PDF contains no images or multimedia objects, although the text version of an accessible PDF
contains alternate text descriptions for such objects if they have been provided.
❖ Choose File > Save As > More Options > Text (Accessible).
Reflow a PDF
You can reflow a PDF to temporarily present it as a single column that is the width of the document pane. This reflow
view can make the document easier to read on a mobile device or magnified on a standard monitor, without scrolling
horizontally to read the text.
You cannot save, edit, or print a document while it is in Reflow view.
In most cases, only readable text appears in the reflow view. Text that doesn’t reflow includes forms, comments, digital
signature fields, and page artifacts, such as page numbers, headers, and footers. Pages that contain both readable text
and form or digital signature fields don’t reflow. Vertical text reflows horizontally.
Acrobat temporarily tags an untagged document before reflowing it. As an author, you can optimize your PDFs for
reflow by tagging them yourself. Tagging ensures that text blocks reflow and that content follows the appropriate
sequences, so readers can follow a story that spans different pages and columns without other stories interrupting the
flow.
To quickly check the reading order of a document, view it in Reflow view.
If the tagged PDF doesn’t reflow the way you want, see if the content order or reading order of the PDF file contains
inconsistencies. Also check the tagging process. You can use the Content pane or TouchUp Reading Order tool to
resolve reflow problems.
If the problem is that words don’t hyphenate the way you expect them to, you can insert special characters to resolve
the problem. (See “Insert special characters” on page 317.)
Headings and columns (left) reflow in a logical reading order (right).
Last updated 2/11/2011
270
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Reflow a tagged PDF
❖ Choose View > Zoom > Reflow.
If the Page Display setting is Two-Up before you choose Reflow view, the Page Display setting automatically becomes
Single Page when the document is reflowed. If the Page Display setting is Two-Up Continuous before you choose
Reflow view, the Page Display setting automatically becomes Continuous when the document is reflowed.
Return to unreflowed view
❖ When in Reflow view, choose View > Zoom > Reflow.
Reading a PDF with a screen reader
Acrobat supports assistive software and devices, such as screen readers and screen magnifiers, that enable visually
impaired users to interact with computer applications. When assistive software and devices are in use, Acrobat adds
temporary tags to open PDFs to improve their readability. Use the Accessibility Setup Assistant to improve how
Acrobat interacts with the types of assistive software and devices that you use. When using a screen reader, you can
change your reading settings for the current document by choosing Tools > Accessibility > Change Reading Options.
See the documentation for your assistive software or device. Or, contact the vendor for more information about system
requirements, compatibility requirements, and instructions for using this software or device with Acrobat.
For more information about using screen readers, see www.adobe.com/accessibility/pdfs/accessing-pdf-sr.pdf.
Read a PDF with Read Out Loud
The Read Out Loud feature reads aloud the text in a PDF, including the text in comments and alternate text
descriptions for images and fillable fields. In tagged PDFs, content is read in the order in which it appears in the
document’s logical structure tree. In untagged documents, the reading order is inferred, unless a reading order has
been specified in the Reading preferences.
Read Out Loud uses the available voices installed on your system. If you have SAPI 4 or SAPI 5 voices installed from
text-to-speech or language applications, you can choose them to read your PDFs.
Note: Read Out Loud isn’t a screen reader, and some operating systems may not support it.
Activate or deactivate Read Out Loud
You must activate Read Out Loud before you can use it. You can deactivate Read Out Loud to free system resources
and improve performance of other operations.
❖ Do one of the following:
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Activate Read Out Loud.
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Deactivate Read Out Loud.
You can also use the Select Object tool to locate text. Activate Read Out Loud, and then choose Tools > Content >
Select Object. Use the up/down and left/right arrow keys to navigate through the document. You can hear where the
Select Object tool has been placed, such as a heading or paragraph.
Read a PDF with Read Out Loud
1 Navigate to the page that you want to read.
2 Do one of the following:
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Read This Page Only.
Last updated 2/11/2011
271
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Read To End Of Document.
Read PDF form fields out loud
1 In the Reading panel of the Preferences dialog box, select Read Form Fields in the Read Out Loud Options section.
2 In the PDF form, press Tab to select the first form field.
3 Make entries and selections as needed, and then press Tab to move to the next field, repeating this step until the
form is completed. Acrobat reads the state of selected check boxes and radio buttons.
Note: Read Out Loud does not echo your keystrokes. To hear what you have typed, use a screen reader.
Interrupt reading out loud
❖ Do one of the following:
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Pause.
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Resume.
• Choose View > Read Out Loud > Stop.
About operating system accessibility tools
Accessibility tools in Windows
Windows XP, Vista, and Windows 7 operating systems have built-in tools that provide increased or alternate access
to information on the computer screen. Narrator is a light version of a screen reader. Magnifier is a screen
magnification tool.
For more information on the accessibility tools in the Windows XP, Vista, or Windows 7 operating systems, see the
Microsoft accessibility website.
Accessibility tools in Mac OS
Mac OS X has built-in tools that provide increased or alternate access to information on the computer screen.
For more information on the accessibility tools in the Mac OS X operating system, see the Apple® Inc. accessibility
website.
Creating accessible PDFs
Workflow for creating accessible PDFs
At a high level, the process of creating accessible PDFs consists of a few basic stages:
1 Consider accessibility before you convert a document to PDF.
2 As needed, add fillable form fields and descriptions, and set the tab order.
3 Add other accessibility features to the PDF.
4 Tag the PDF.
5 Evaluate the PDF and repair tagging problems.
Last updated 2/11/2011
272
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
These stages are presented in an order that suits most needs. However, you can perform tasks in a different order or
iterate between some of the stages. In all cases, first examine the document, determine its intended purpose, and use
that analysis to determine the workflow that you apply.
For more information about creating accessible PDFs, see these online resources:
• Guide to creating accessible PDFs, General Services Administration:
www.section508.gov/docs/PDFGuidanceForGovernment.pdf
• Best practices: amp.ssbbartgroup.com
Consider accessibility before you convert a document to PDF
Whenever possible, think about accessibility when you create the source files in an authoring application, such as a
word-processing or page-layout application.
Typical tasks in the authoring application include adding alternate text to graphics, optimizing tables, and applying
paragraph styles or other document-structure features that can be converted to tags. For more information, see
“Creating a tagged PDF from an authoring application” on page 274.
Note: If you intend to design PDF forms, use Adobe LiveCycle® Designer, which is dedicated to the design of interactive
and static forms. LiveCycle Designer adds structure tags to forms, improving accessibility.
Add fillable form fields and descriptions, and set the tab order
If your PDF includes form fields, use Tools > Accessibility > Run Form Field Recognition to detect form fields and
make them interactive (fillable).
Use the Forms tools to create fillable form fields, such as buttons, check boxes, pop-up menus, and text boxes. When
you create a field, type a description in the Tooltip box in the Properties dialog box for that field. Screen readers read
this text aloud to the user. For more information, see “Create form fields” on page 177.
You can also use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to add descriptions to form fields.
For information on setting the tab order to use document structure, see “Set form field navigation” on page 184.
Add other accessibility features to the PDF
This stage includes setting the document language, making sure that security settings don’t interfere with screen
readers, creating accessible links, and adding bookmarks. For more information, see “Set the document language” on
page 285, “Prevent security settings from interfering with screen readers” on page 285, “Add accessible links” on
page 284, and “About bookmarks” on page 295.
Tag the PDF
Improve the accessibility of PDFs by adding tags in Acrobat. If a PDF doesn’t contain tags, Acrobat attempts to tag it
automatically when users read or reflow it, and the results may be disappointing. With a tagged PDF, the logical
structure tree sends the contents to a screen reader or other assistive software or hardware in an appropriate order.
For best results, tag a document when converting it to PDF from an authoring application. Examples of these
applications include Adobe FrameMaker®, Adobe InDesign®, Microsoft Word, or OpenOffice Writer. If you do not
have access to an authoring application that can generate a tagged PDF, you can tag a PDF any time by using Acrobat.
Last updated 2/11/2011
273
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Tagging during conversion to PDF requires an authoring application that supports tagging in PDF. Tagging during
conversion enables the authoring application to draw from the paragraph styles or other structural information of the
source document to produce a logical structure tree. The logical structure tree reflects an accurate reading order and
appropriate levels of tags. This tagging can more readily interpret the structure of complex layouts, such as embedded
sidebars, closely spaced columns, irregular text alignment, and tables. Tagging during conversion can also properly tag
the links, cross-references, bookmarks, and alternate text (when available) that are in the file.
To tag a PDF in Acrobat, choose Tools > Accessibility > Add Tags To Document. This command works on any
untagged PDF, such as one created with Adobe PDF Printer. Acrobat analyzes the content of the PDF to interpret the
individual page elements, their hierarchical structure, and the intended reading order of each page. Then, it builds a
tag tree that reflects that information. It also creates tags for any links, cross-references, and bookmarks that you added
to the document in Acrobat.
The Add Tags To Document command adequately tags most standard layouts. However, it cannot always correctly
interpret the structure and reading order of complex page elements. These elements include closely spaced columns,
irregular text alignment, nonfillable form fields, and tables that don’t have borders. Tagging these pages by using the
Add Tags To Document command can result in improperly combined elements or out-of-sequence tags. These issues
cause reading order problems in the PDF.
For more information, see “Add tags to an existing PDF” on page 276.
Evaluate the PDF and repair tagging problems
Once you have a tagged PDF, evaluate the document for reading order problems, tagging errors, and accessibility
errors, and then repair them as needed.
Whichever method you use to tag the PDF, use Acrobat to touch up the tagging and reading order for complex page
layouts or unusual page elements. For example, the Add Tags To Document command can’t always distinguish
between instructive figures and decorative page elements such as borders, lines, or background elements. It may
incorrectly tag all of these elements as figures. Similarly, this command may erroneously tag graphical characters
within text, such as drop caps, as figures instead of including them in the tag that represents the text block. Such errors
can clutter the tag tree and complicate the reading order that assistive technology relies on.
If you tag a document from within Acrobat, the application generates an error report after it completes the tagging
process. Use this report as a guide to repair tagging problems. You can identify other tagging, reading order, and
accessibility problems for any PDF by using the Full Check tool or the TouchUp Reading Order tool. For more
information, see “Check accessibility with Full Check” on page 263 and “Check and correct reading order” on
page 279.
Create a tagged PDF from a web page
A PDF that you create from a web page is only as accessible as the HTML source that it is based on. For example, if the
web page relies on tables for its layout design, the HTML code for the table may not flow in the same logical reading
order as a tagged PDF would require, even though the HTML code is sufficiently structured to display all the elements
correctly in a browser.
Depending on the complexity of the web page, you can do extensive repairs by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool
or editing the tag tree in Acrobat.
Last updated 2/11/2011
274
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
To produce the most accessible PDFs from web pages you create, first establish a logical reading order in their HTML
code. For best results, employ the Web Content Accessibility Guidelines that are published by the World Wide Web
Consortium (W3C). For more information, see the guidelines on the W3C website.
1 Do one of the following:
• In Acrobat, choose File > Create > PDF From Web Page, enter the web page address, and then click Settings.
• In Microsoft Internet Explorer, in the Adobe PDF toolbar, click the down arrow on the Convert button and choose
Preferences.
2 In the General tab, select Create PDF Tags, and then click OK.
3 Specify any other options as appropriate, and then click Create.
Creating a tagged PDF from an authoring application
In most cases, you create tagged PDFs from within an authoring application, such as Adobe FrameMaker®, Adobe
InDesign, or Microsoft Word. Creating tags in the authoring application generally provides better results than adding
tags in Acrobat.
PDFMaker provides conversion settings that let you create tagged PDFs in Microsoft Excel, PowerPoint, and Word.
For more information about creating accessible PDFs, see www.adobe.com/accessibility.
For more information, see the documentation for your authoring application.
About tags in combined PDFs
You can combine multiple files from different applications in one operation to create a single PDF. For example, you
can combine word-processing files with slide presentations, spreadsheets, and web pages. Choose File > Create >
Combine Files Into A Single PDF.
During conversion, Acrobat opens each authoring application, creates a tagged PDF, and assembles these PDFs into a
single tagged PDF.
The conversion process doesn’t always correctly interpret the document structure for the combined PDF, because the
files being assembled often use different formats. Use Acrobat Pro to create an accessible PDF from multiple
documents.
When you combine multiple PDFs into one tagged PDF, it is a good idea to retag the combined document. Combining
tagged and untagged PDFs results in a partially tagged PDF that isn’t accessible to people with disabilities. Some users,
such as those using screen readers, will be unaware of the pages that don’t have tags. If you start with a mix of tagged
and untagged PDFs, tag the untagged files before proceeding. If the PDFs are all untagged, add tags to the combined
PDF after you finish inserting, replacing, and deleting pages.
When you insert, replace, or delete pages, Acrobat accepts existing tags into the tag tree of the consolidated PDF in the
following manner:
• When you insert pages into a PDF, Acrobat adds the tags (if any) for the new pages to the end of the tag tree. This
order occurs even if you insert the new pages at the beginning or the middle of the document.
• When you replace pages in a PDF, Acrobat adds the tags (if any) from the incoming pages to the end of the tag tree.
This order occurs even if you replace pages at the beginning or the middle of the document. Acrobat retains the
tags (if any) for the replaced pages.
• When you delete pages from a PDF, Acrobat retains the tags (if any) of the deleted pages.
Last updated 2/11/2011
275
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Pages whose tags are out of order in the logical structure tree can cause problems for screen readers. Screen readers
read tags in sequence down the tree, and possibly do not reach the tags for an inserted page until the end of the tree.
To fix this problem, use Acrobat Pro to rearrange the tag tree. Place large groups of tags in the same reading order as
the pages themselves. To avoid this step, plan on inserting pages to the end of a PDF, building the document from front
to back in sequence. For example, if you create a title page PDF separately from the content, add the content PDF to
the title page PDF, even though the content document is larger. This approach places the tags for the content after the
tags for the title page. The tags won’t need to be rearranged later in Acrobat Pro.
The tags that remain from a deleted or replaced page don’t connect to any content in the document. Essentially, they
are large pieces of empty tag tree sections. These redundant tags increase the file size of the document, slow down
screen readers, and can cause screen readers to give confusing results. For best results, make tagging the last step in the
conversion process. Use Acrobat Pro to delete the tags of deleted pages from the tag tree.
For more information, see “Create merged PDFs” on page 108.
About tools for creating accessible PDF forms
Adobe offers several tools for the creation of accessible PDF forms:
Acrobat Pro, Acrobat Standard Use one of these applications to open untagged or tagged PDF forms (except PDF
forms that are created from LiveCycle Designer) to add fillable form fields, such as text boxes, check boxes, and
buttons. Then use the application’s other tools to make the form accessible. Add descriptions to form fields, tag
untagged forms, set the set tab order, manipulate tags, and perform the other PDF accessibility tasks.
LiveCycle Designer (Available in Acrobat Pro) Use this product to design and build new forms or to import untagged
PDF forms and make their form fields fillable and accessible. You can deploy forms in tagged PDF, XML, and other
formats from LiveCycle Designer. Once you create or edit an Acrobat form in LiveCycle Designer, it becomes a
LiveCycle Designer file. It is no longer a PDF that you can edit or manipulate in Acrobat. Both Acrobat and Reader
can open and read PDF forms that you create from LiveCycle Designer. These PDF forms, however, don’t include
permissions to modify the file. Therefore, use LiveCycle Designer only for PDFs that are intended to contain only
form-based information. Don’t use it to add form fields to a document that combines pages of narrative with an
occasional page that has form fields. In this case, use Acrobat Pro to add the form fields. Then complete the
accessibility tasks for the rest of the document content.
Authoring applications Most authoring applications that you can use to design forms don’t retain their fillable form
fields when you convert the files to PDF. Use the forms tools in Acrobat Pro to add fillable form fields. Moreover, if
you tag the form during conversion to PDF, the authoring application can generate inappropriate tags for the text
labels of the form fields. In a complex form, for example, the text labels for all the fields can run together into a single
line. Screen readers can’t interpret these fields as individual labels. Such reading order problems can require timeconsuming work in Acrobat Pro to split the labels apart. In this case, producing an untagged PDF form from the
authoring application is sometimes the better course. You can then use the Forms tools in Acrobat Pro to add fillable
form fields before you tag the entire document. Some forms are straightforward enough that you can produce a tagged
PDF from the authoring application. Then perform light touchup in Acrobat Pro after you add the fillable form fields.
Workflow for creating accessible PDF forms
Using Acrobat, you can open untagged and tagged PDF forms, add fillable form fields, add field descriptions and
alternate text, set the tab order, and tag the forms (if they aren’t already tagged). You can also edit the tags of any tagged
PDF form by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool or the tag tree.
Last updated 2/11/2011
276
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
1. Design the form for accessibility.
Forms tend to have relatively complex layouts compared to documents that have a simple, single-column structure.
The success that an application has in analyzing and tagging a form depends largely on the original formatting and
layout of a document, and the types of fields that it uses.
When you design a form, include headings, instructions, and fields in which users are to enter data. At a minimum,
give each field a label. Also add special instructions for fields that need them. Use graphics tools to draw lines and
boxes. Don’t use characters, such as underscores and vertical bars, because these text characters can confuse screen
readers.
Adding descriptions to form fields enables screen readers to identify the fields to users. Users hear the description read
aloud when they tab to the field. Write descriptions that are terse but complete. For example, the description “First
name” is appropriate for a first-name field. Don’t use instructions (such as “Enter first name”) as a description.
2. Set and test the tab order of a form.
The tab order for form fields enables people with disabilities to use a keyboard to move from field to field in a logical
order. In PDF forms, set the tab order to Use Document Structure. You can test the tab order of a form by using the
following keyboard commands:
• Tab to move focus to the next field
• Shift+Tab to move focus to the previous field
• Spacebar to select options
• Arrow keys to select options or list items
3. Tag the PDF form and correct tagging issues.
If the PDF form is already tagged, use the TouchUp Reading Order tool in Acrobat to tag each form field. This tool
also enables you to fix any reading order problems of the text labels for the form fields. For example, you may need to
split merged lines of fields into individual fields.
More Help topics
“Set form field navigation” on page 184
“Edit tags with the TouchUp Reading Order tool” on page 280
Making existing PDFs accessible
Add tags to an existing PDF
Creating a tagged document directly from an authoring application is the best way to make PDFs accessible. However,
if a PDF was created without tags, you can add them using Add Tags To Document.
1 Open the PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Accessibility > Add Tags To Document.
After the process is complete, the PDF is tagged. If any potential problems are encountered, the Add Tags Report
appears in the navigation pane.
Note: The Add Tags To Document command removes any tags that were in the document before the command was run.
Last updated 2/11/2011
277
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
About the Add Tags Report
If Acrobat encounters potential problems while running the Add Tags To Document command, the Add Tags Report
opens in the navigation pane. The report lists potential problems by page, provides a navigational link to each problem,
and offers suggestions for fixing them.
You should assess the context of an error before following a particular suggestion for fixing it. For example, the report
might state that an element that has been tagged as a figure requires alternate text to make it accessible. When you
examine the figure in its context on the page, you may decide that the figure is a background design element, not an
illustration that conveys valuable meaning to the user. In the case of a nonessential image, you would change the Figure
tag to a Background tag; in the case of an image intended to convey meaning to the reader, you would add the missing
alternate text.
Note: The Add Tags Report highlights tagging-related problems only, and it is a temporary file that you cannot save. You
can assess other tagging, reading order, and accessibility problems by using Full Check.
More Help topics
“Check accessibility with Full Check” on page 263
TouchUp Reading Order tool overview
The TouchUp Reading Order tool provides the easiest and quickest way to fix reading order and basic tagging
problems. When you select the TouchUp Reading Order tool, a dialog box opens that lets you see overlay highlights
that show the order of page content. Each highlighted region is numbered and highlighted with gray or colored blocks;
the number indicates the region’s placement in the page’s reading order. After you check the reading order of the page,
you can correct other, more subtle tagging issues as needed.
The TouchUp Reading Order tool is intended for repairing PDFs that were tagged using Acrobat, not for repairing
PDFs that were tagged during conversion from an authoring application. Whenever possible, you should return to the
source file and add accessibility features in the authoring application. Repairing the original file ensures that you don’t
have to repeatedly touch up future iterations of the PDF in Acrobat.
You use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to perform the following accessibility tasks:
• Visually check, and then repair, the reading order of page content
• Tag fillable form fields and their labels
• Add alternate text to figures and descriptions to form fields
• Fix the tagging of simple tables, and prepare complex tables for more advanced manipulation in the logical
structure tree
• Remove nonessential content, such as ornamental page borders, from the logical structure tree
To perform advanced reading order and tagging tasks, such as fixing complex tables, removing obsolete tags, and
adding alternate text to links, you should use the Tags tab. The tab contains an alternate set of tools and features for
manipulating PDF tags. For more information, see “Edit tags with the Tags tab” on page 287.
Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool
• Choose Tools > Accessibility > TouchUp Reading Order to select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
Tips for using the TouchUp Reading Order tool
• Save the document (or a copy of it) before you use the TouchUp Reading Order tool. You can’t use Undo to reverse
changes made with this tool, so reverting to a saved document is the only way to undo such a change.
Last updated 2/11/2011
278
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
• Choose View > Page Display > Single Page View, when using the TouchUp Reading Order tool. When you click
the Clear Page Structure button, Acrobat clears tags from all visible pages, even pages that are only partially visible.
For additional tips on working with reading order, see Donna Baker’s Setting Reading Order in a PDF Document.
TouchUp Reading Order options
You can select TouchUp Reading Order options from the dialog box, from the pop-up menu that appears when you
right-click a highlighted region, or from the Options menu in the Order tab. The TouchUp Reading Order tool
includes the following options:
Text Tags the selection as text.
Figure Tags the selection as a figure. Text contained within a figure tag is defined as part of the image and is not read
by screen readers.
Form Field Tags the selection as a form field.
Figure/Caption Tags a selected figure and caption as a single tag. Any text contained in the tag is defined as a caption.
Useful for tagging photos and captions and preventing caption text from being incorrectly added to adjacent text
blocks. Figures may require alternate text.
Heading 1, Heading 2, Heading 3 Tags the selection as a first, second, or third level heading tag. You can convert
heading tags to bookmarks to help users navigate the document.
Table Tags the selection as a table after the selection is analyzed to determine the location of headings, columns, and rows.
Cell Tags the selection as a table or header cell. Use this option to merge cells that are incorrectly split.
Formula Tags the selection as a formula. Because speech software may handle formula tags differently from normal
text, you may want to add a description using alternate text.
Background Tags the selection as a background element, or artifact, removing the item from the tag tree so that it
doesn’t appear in the reflowed document and isn’t read by screen readers.
Table Editor Automatically analyzes the selected table into cells and applies the appropriate tags. The table must be
tagged as a table before you can use the Table Editor command on it.
Show Page Content Order Shows content elements as highlighted areas that contain numbers to indicate the reading
order. Specify the highlight color by clicking the color swatch.
Show Table Cells Highlights the content of individual table cells. Specify the highlight color by clicking the color
swatch.
Show Tables And Figures Outlines each table and figure with a crossed-out box. The box also indicates whether the
element includes alternate text. Specify the box color by clicking the color swatch.
Clear Page Structure Removes the tagging structure from the page. Use this option to start over and create a new
structure if the existing structure contains too many problems.
Show Order Panel Opens the Order tab to allow you to reorder highlighted content.
Edit Alternate Text Available in the menu that appears when you right-click a highlighted figure. Allows the user to
add or edit a text description about the figure properties that is read by a screen reader or other assistive technology.
Edit Form Field Text Available in the menu that appears when you right-click a form field. Allows the user to add or
edit a form field text description that is read by a screen reader or other assistive technology.
Edit Table Summary Available in the menu that appears when you right-click a highlighted table. Allows the user to
add or edit a text description about the table properties that is read by a screen reader or other assistive technology.
Last updated 2/11/2011
279
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Check and correct reading order
You can quickly check the reading order of tagged PDFs by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool. You can also use
this tool to add alternate text to images and correct many types of tagging problems that are outlined in the report that
Acrobat generates when you add tags to a PDF.
Reading-order problems are readily apparent when you use the TouchUp Reading Order tool. Each section of
contiguous page content appears as a separate highlighted region and is numbered according to its placement in the
reading order. Within each region, text is ordered left to right and top to bottom. (You can change this order in the
TouchUp preferences.) If a single highlighted region contains two columns of text or text that won’t flow normally,
divide the region into parts that can be reordered. Because highlighted regions are rectangular, they may overlap
somewhat, especially if their page content is irregularly shaped. Unless page content overlaps or is contained within
two highlighted regions, no reading order problem is indicated. Page content should belong to no more than one
highlighted region.
You can change the reading order of the highlighted regions by moving an item in the Order tab or by dragging it on
the page in the document pane. By reordering highlighted regions on the page, you can make a figure and caption read
at the specific point that they are referenced in the text. By changing the order of a highlighted region, you effectively
change the reading order of that item without changing the actual appearance of the PDF.
Check reading order with the TouchUp Reading Order tool
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order.
Note: If highlighted regions don’t appear in the document pane, the document doesn’t contain tags.
3 Optionally, do any of the following:
• To specify a highlight color, click the color swatch, and then click the color you want.
• To highlight tables and figures, and to view alternate text for figures, select Show Tables And Figures.
4 Check the reading order of text within each highlighted region.
Zooming in can make this step easier.
5 Check the numbered order of all highlighted regions. If consecutive, numbered regions don’t follow one another,
reorder them in the Order tab.
6 Click Show Order Panel, and then select each content entry (in square brackets [ ]) in the Order tab to highlight
that content region in the document pane. Use this method to find numbered regions that you can’t see or locate
on the page.
Change the reading order in the Order tab
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, click Show Order Panel.
3 In the Order tab, navigate to view a list of highlighted regions that appear in the document pane.
4 In the Order tab, drag the tag for a highlighted region to the location you want. As you drag, a line appears to show
potential locations. After you drag an item to a new location, the highlighted regions are renumbered to show the
new reading order. You can select and move multiple, adjacent regions.
Change the reading order by dragging on the page
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
Last updated 2/11/2011
280
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order.
3 In the document pane, place the pointer over the number for the highlighted region you want to move, and drag it
to where you want it to be read. The text-insertion pointer shows target locations within the text.
When you release the highlighted region, the location of the text-insertion pointer becomes the dividing line as the
underlying highlighted region is split into two new highlighted regions. All highlighted regions are renumbered to
show the new reading order.
Edit tags with the TouchUp Reading Order tool
You can use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to create tags in untagged PDFs or to add new tags to an existing
structure. However, this manual tagging doesn’t provide the same level of detail to the tagging structure as the Add
Tags To Document command, such as paragraphs, bulleted and numbered lists, line breaks, and hyphens. Before you
clear the existing structure, make sure that manual tagging is your only recourse.
Tag a region
1 Using the TouchUp Reading Order tool, drag within the document pane to select a region of the page that contains
one type of content (for example, a text block).
2 Do one of the following:
• To add more page content to the current selection, Shift-drag.
• To remove page content from the current selection, Ctrl-drag.
3 Click the appropriate button in the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box to specify the tag type.
Change the tag for a region
If Acrobat tags a page element incorrectly, you can change the tag type for the highlighted region.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order.
3 To select a highlighted region, do one of the following:
• Drag to select it.
• Click the number of a highlighted region.
4 Click the button for the tag type that you want for the highlighted region.
Add or remove content from a tagged region
The TouchUp Reading Order tool always displays as few highlighted regions as possible. If content within a
highlighted region doesn’t flow properly, you may need to split a region to reorder it. Highlighted regions may also
contain adjacent page content that is unrelated or that requires a different tag type. Page content may become
orphaned from related elements, particularly if the content doesn’t fit within a rectangular shape. Use the TouchUp
Reading Order tool to add or remove content from a region, or to split a region to reorder the content.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order.
3 In the document pane, select a highlighted region.
Last updated 2/11/2011
281
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
4 Do one of the following:
• To add content to the current selection, Shift-click the content you want to add. The pointer changes to include a
plus sign (+).
• To remove content from the current selection, Ctrl-click the content you want to remove. The pointer changes to
include a minus sign (-).
5 Click the button for the tag type that you want for the highlighted region.
Split a region into two regions
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order.
3 In the document pane, drag to select a small portion of content near the boundary of the first region that you want
to create.
4 Click the Background button in the dialog box. The highlighted region splits into two regions, numbered from right
to left.
5 To correct the reading order, click Show Order Panel, and drag the new highlighted region to the correct location
in the Order tab.
6 Drag to select the first content region you created, including the Background, and then set the tag by clicking a
button in the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box.
Apply a heading tag
To help readers navigate a document and find the information they need, make sure that headings are tagged with the
appropriate level to indicate their hierarchy in the content.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool, and then select the heading text in the PDF.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, click the button corresponding to the appropriate heading tag (for
example, Heading 1, Heading 2).
After applying heading tags, you can convert the headings to bookmarks to improve navigation. For more
information, see “Add tagged bookmarks” on page 298.
Remove page elements from the tag structure
When tagging a PDF, Acrobat can’t always distinguish between instructive figures and decorative page elements. Items
that visually enhance page layout, such as decorative borders, lines, or background elements, can add clutter to the
structure layout and should be removed. Therefore, Acrobat may incorrectly tag artifacts or page elements as figure
tags. You can remove artifacts and irrelevant page elements from the tag structure by redefining them with the
Background tag or by deleting their tags. If a tagged image in the document doesn’t contain useful or illustrative
information for the user, you can remove the element from the tagging structure so that it isn’t read out loud or
reflowed.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, select Show Page Content Order and Show Tables And Figures.
3 Remove the page element by doing one of the following:
• In the document pane, select the page element, and then click Background in the dialog box.
• In the Order tab, select the page element, and then press Delete.
Last updated 2/11/2011
282
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Edit tags for figures and tables
You can use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to add and edit tags and alternate text for figures and tables.
Apply a figure tag
You can select an element and define it as a figure by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool. Once you define it as a
figure, you can add alternate text to describe the figure.
1 Using the TouchUp Reading Order tool, select the figure.
2 In the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box, click Figure.
3 In the document pane, right-click the region and choose Edit Alternate Text.
4 Enter alternate text, and click OK.
Check and correct figure tags
You can use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to identify and correct tagging results for figures. Determine whether
figures include or require alternate text in order to be read correctly with assistive technologies. Ideally, figure tags
should identify image content that is meaningful to the document as a whole, such as graphs or illustrative
photographs. If background elements that shouldn’t be read are tagged as figures, redefine them as background.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool, and then click Show Tables And Figures in the dialog box.
2 Do any of the following:
• If a figure isn’t tagged as a figure, select the content region you want, and then click Figure or Figure/Caption in the
dialog box.
• To remove text that was incorrectly combined with a figure, drag to select the text, and click the Text button in the
dialog box.
• To include a caption that is grouped with the figure, select the figure and caption, and click the Figure/Caption
button in the dialog box.
Check and add alternate text for figures
If you want screen readers to describe graphical elements that illustrate important concepts in a document, you must
provide the description using alternate text. Figures aren’t recognized or read by a screen reader unless you add
alternate text to the tag properties. If you apply alternate text to text elements, only the description, not the actual text,
is read.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 Select Show Tables And Figures in the dialog box.
3 Right-click the figure, and choose Edit Alternate Text from the pop-up menu.
4 In the Edit Alternate Text dialog box, type a new (or edit an existing) description for the figure, and then click OK.
Edit table tags and tag unrecognized tables
Tables pose a special challenge for screen readers because they present textual or numerical data to be easily referenced
visually. Content within table cells can be complex and might contain lists, paragraphs, form fields, or another table.
Last updated 2/11/2011
283
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
For best results when tagging tables, use the application that you created the document with to add tags when you
create the PDF. If a PDF isn’t tagged, you can add tags by using the Add Tags To Document command. Most tables
are properly recognized using this command; however, the command may not recognize a table that lacks clear
borders, headings, columns, and rows. Use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to determine if the table has been
properly recognized and to correct recognition problems. To add specialized formatting to tables and table cells, use
the Tags tab.
You can use the Table Editor to automatically analyze a table into its components and apply the appropriate tags, but
you may still need to check and correct some of these tags manually. By viewing table tags, you can determine whether
columns, rows, and cells have been correctly identified. Tables that lack well-defined borders and rules are often tagged
incorrectly or contain adjacent page elements. You can correct poorly tagged tables by selecting and redefining them;
you can split combined cells by creating a tag for each cell.
To correct complex tagging problems for tables, you often must use the Tags tab.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool, and then click Show Tables And Figures.
2 If the table isn’t clearly labeled in the document pane, drag to select the entire table, and then click Table in the
dialog box.
3 Click Show Table Cells to make sure that all cells in the table are defined as individual elements.
4 If cells don’t appear as separate elements, do one of the following:
• If one or more cells are merged, use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to select the area within a single cell, and then
click Cell in the dialog box. Repeat for each merged cell.
• If cells aren’t highlighted, the table might not use standard table formatting. Re-create the table in the authoring
application.
5 If the table contains cells that are intended to span across two or more columns, set ColSpan and RowSpan
attributes for these rows in the tag structure.
Remove or replace document structure tags
If adding tags to a PDF in Adobe Acrobat results in a tagging structure that is overly complicated or too problematic
to fix, you can use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to remove or replace the current structure. If the document
contains mostly text, you can select a page and then remove headings, tables, and other elements to create a cleaner,
simpler tagging structure.
Acrobat can retag an already tagged document after you first remove all existing tags from the tree.
Remove all tags from a PDF
1 Open the Tags panel (View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panels > Tags) and select the root (topmost) tag, Tags.
2 In the Tags panel, select Delete Tag from the options menu.
Note: The Clear Page Structure command in the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box removes all tags from the currently
visible pages.
Replace the existing tag structure
This procedure works best in pages that contain a single column of text. If the page contains multiple columns, each
column must be selected and tagged individually.
1 Select the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
2 In the document pane, drag to select the entire page. The selection includes both text and nontext elements.
Last updated 2/11/2011
284
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
3 Ctrl-drag around nontext page elements, such as figures and captions, to deselect them, until only text is selected
on the page. Click Text in the TouchUp Reading Order dialog box.
4 In the document pane, select a nontext page element, such as a figure and caption, and click the appropriate button
in the dialog box to tag it. Repeat until all page content is tagged.
Make Adobe PDF forms accessible
You can make form fields accessible to vision- and motion-challenged users by adding tags to the PDF and by properly
structuring it. In addition, you can use the tool tip form field property to provide the user with information about the
field or to provide instructions. For example, using the tool tip property value, the screen reader could say “Your
name.” Without the tool tip property, a screen reader simply names the type of form field.
1 If necessary, choose Tools > Forms > Edit, and make sure that the Select Object
tool is selected.
2 Double-click a selected form field to open the Properties window.
3 In the General tab, type a description into the tool tip box.
Note: If you use Designer ES for creating your form, you must run the screen reader before opening the form in Acrobat
in order to display accessibility tags with a flowable layout in Acrobat.
More Help topics
“Accessibility features” on page 259
“Create forms using Acrobat” on page 175
Add accessible links
With thoughtfully provided links, users can quickly move from one part of a document to another, to related
information in a different document, or to a website that is relevant to the content.
For URLs to be accessible to screen readers, you must convert them to active links and make sure that they are correctly
tagged in the PDF.
Note: If you tagged the Adobe PDF during conversion from an authoring application, the links and URLs in the document
are probably already active and included in the tag tree so that they are accessible to screen readers. You probably don’t
have to do this task unless you want to add more links.
Acrobat provides several ways to create active links for text, objects, and URLs in a PDF. However, the methods differ
in how they affect the tag tree. The best way to create accessible links is with the Create Link command.
The Create Link command adds all three tags that screen readers require in order to recognize a link. Although you
must activate links one by one, using the Create Link command provides the fastest results and the least amount of
follow-up work to make the links accessible to screen readers.
The last thing to do is optional editing of the tag tree to add alternate text to the new links.
Creating links with Acrobat Standard doesn’t generate any tags for the links.
Do the following to make links active and add them to the tag tree:
1 Select the text or object for which you want to create a link.
2 Right-click the selection, and choose Create Link from the context menu.
3 In the Create Link dialog box, select the appropriate options, and then follow the on-screen instructions to specify
a URL, page view, or file as the link target.
Last updated 2/11/2011
285
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
By default, the selected text for each link becomes the link text. After you add all the links, you can edit the tag tree to
add alternate text to the links, further improving the accessibility of the PDF.
Set the document language
Setting the document language in a PDF enables some screen readers to switch to the appropriate language. You can
set the document language for an entire document with Acrobat Pro or Acrobat Standard. You can set the document
language for specific portions of a multi language document with Acrobat Pro.
• To set the language for an entire document, choose File > Properties. Then select a language from the Language
menu in the Reading Options area of the Advanced tab.
• To set the language for an entire document to a language not in the Language menu, choose File > Properties. Then
enter the ISO 639 code for the language in the Language field in the Reading Options area of the Advanced tab. For
more information about ISO 639, see www.loc.gov/standards.
• To set the language for individual sections or words, select the appropriate text element in the Tags tab, and choose
Properties from the Options menu. In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, select the Tag tab. Select a language from
the Language menu, and select Close.
Note: The language that you specify for an element also applies to all elements nested under it in the logical structure tree.
Prevent security settings from interfering with screen readers
A document author can specify that no part of an accessible PDF is to be copied, printed, extracted, commented on,
or edited. This setting could interfere with a screen reader’s ability to read the document, because screen readers must
be able to copy or extract the document’s text in order to convert it to speech.
To maintain document security while allowing screen readers access to text, use one of the following settings:
• For low-encryption-level security, select Enable Copying Of Text, Images, And Other Content in the Password
Security - Settings dialog box.
• For high-encryption-level security, select Enable Text Access For Screen Reader Devices For The Visually Impaired
in the Password Security - Settings dialog box. This option overrides the document’s security settings only for the
purpose of giving assistive software, such as screen readers, access to the content.
If your assistive technology product is registered with Adobe as a Trusted Agent, you can read PDFs that might be
inaccessible to another assistive technology product. Acrobat recognizes when a screen reader or other product is a
Trusted Agent and overrides security settings that would typically limit access to the content for accessibility purposes.
However, the security settings remain in effect for all other purposes, such as to prevent printing, copying, extracting,
commenting, or editing text.
More Help topics
“Securing documents with passwords” on page 217
About watermarks and screen readers
You can add a watermark to a tagged PDF without adding it to the tag tree. Not having the watermark appear in the
tag tree is helpful for people who are using screen readers, because they won’t hear the watermark read as document
content.
The best way to add a watermark that doesn’t interfere with screen readers is to insert an untagged PDF of the
watermark into a tagged PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
286
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
More Help topics
“Add and edit watermarks” on page 115
Editing document structure with the Content and Tags
tabs
Correct reflow problems with the Content tab
Use the Content tab to correct reflow problems in a PDF that can’t be corrected by using the TouchUp Reading Order
tool. Because you can damage a PDF by editing content objects, make sure that you’re familiar with PDF structure
before you change anything. For comprehensive information about PDF structure, see the PDF Reference Sixth
Edition: Adobe Portable Document Format Version 1.7, on the PDF reference page (English only) of the Adobe website.
The Content tab provides a hierarchical view of the objects that make up a PDF, including the PDF object itself. Each
document includes one or more pages, a set of annotations (such as comments and links), and the content objects for
the page. The content objects consist of containers, text, paths, and images. Objects are listed in the order in which they
appear on the page, like tags in the logical structure tree. However, PDFs don’t require tags for you to view or change
the object structure.
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panels > Content.
2 Expand the document name to view pages and objects.
3 Move a container or object by selecting it and doing one of the following:
• Drag it to the location you want.
• Choose Cut from the Options menu, select the tag above the location you want to paste the cut tag, and choose Paste
from the Options menu.
Note: Container elements can’t be pasted directly to page elements. To move a container to another page, cut the
container you want to move. Then select a container on the page you want to move the container to and choose Paste
from the Options menu. Then, drag the container out one level to the location that you want.
Content tab options
In the Content tab, use the Options menu or right-click an object to choose from the following options:
New Container Adds a new container object at the end of the selected page or container.
Edit Container Dictionary Specifies the dictionary for the container. Errors in this dialog box may damage the PDF.
Available only for containers that include dictionaries.
Cut Cuts and copies the selected object (not the related page content).
Paste Pastes content directly below the selected object at the same hierarchical level.
Paste Child Pastes content into the selected object as a child content item.
Delete Removes the object (not the related page content) from the document.
Find Content From Selection Searches for the object in the Content tab that contains the object selected in the
document pane.
Find Searches for unmarked (untagged) artifacts, content, comments, and links. Options allow you to search the page
or document, and to add tags to found items.
Last updated 2/11/2011
287
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Create Artifact Defines selected objects as artifacts. Artifacts are not read by a screen reader or by the Read Out Loud
feature. Page numbers, headers, and footers are often best tagged as artifacts.
Remove Artifact Removes the artifact definition from the selected object.
Highlight Content When selected, highlights appear in the document pane around content that relates to a selected
object in the Content tab.
Show Metadata Allows viewing and editing of image or object metadata.
Properties Opens the TouchUp Properties dialog box.
About the Tags tab
The Tags tab allows you to view and edit tags in the logical structure tree, or tags tree, of a PDF. In the Tags tab, tags
appear in a hierarchical order that indicates the reading sequence of the document. The first item in this structure is
the Tags root. All other items are tags and are children of the Tags root. Tags use coded element types that appear in
angle brackets (< >). Each element, including structural elements such as sections and articles, appears in the logical
structure order by type, followed by a title and the element’s content or a description of the content. Structural
elements are typically listed as containers (parent tags). They include several smaller elements (child tags) within them.
Note: For more information on logical structures, refer to the PDF Reference Sixth Edition: Adobe Portable Document
Format Version 1.7, on the PDF reference page (English only) of the Adobe website.
Though you can correct most tagging issues by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool, you must use the Tags tab to
address detailed tagging of tables and substructure items, such as paragraphs, lists, and sections that require multiple
languages. Add tags manually to a document in the Tags tab only as a last resort. First consider using the Add Tags To
Document command.
Important: Operations performed in the Tags tab cannot be undone with the Undo command. Save a backup copy of a
document before you begin work on it in the Tags tab.
View tags in the Tags tab
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panels > Tags.
2 Do one of the following:
• Expand the tag for the section you want.
• Ctrl-click the plus sign (Windows) or Option-click the triangle (Mac OS) next to the Tags root to show all tags in
the logical structure tree.
Edit tags with the Tags tab
You can edit a tag title, change a tag location, or change the tag type for an element. All page content must be tagged,
marked as an artifact, or removed from the logical structure tree.
Edit a tag title
1 In the Tags tab, expand the section of the logical structure that you want to edit.
2 To edit the title, Select the tag, choose Properties from the Options menu, enter text in the Title box, and click Close.
Move a tag
1 In the Tags tab, expand the Tags root to view all tags.
Last updated 2/11/2011
288
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
2 Select the Tag icon of the element that you want to move.
3 Do one of the following:
• Drag the tag to the location you want. As you drag, a line appears at viable locations.
• Choose Cut from the Options menu, and select the tag that appears above the location you want to paste the cut
tag. From the Options menu, choose Paste to move the tag to the same level as the selected tag, or choose Paste
Child to move the tag within the selected tag.
Change the element type
1 In the Tags tab, expand the section of the logical structure that you want to change.
2 Select an element and choose Properties from the Options menu.
3 Choose a new element type from the Type menu, and then click Close.
Tags tab options
In the Tags tab, use the Options menu or right-click a tag in the logical structure tree to choose from the following
options:
New Tag Creates a new tag in the logical structure tree after the currently selected item. Specify type and title of the
new tag.
Cut Removes the selected tag from its current location and puts it on the clipboard.
Paste Places the tag that’s on the clipboard into the location specified, replacing the selected tag.
Paste Child Places the tag that’s on the clipboard into the location specified, as a child of the selected tag.
Delete Tag Removes the selected tag.
Find Tag From Selection Searches for the tag in the Tags tab that contains the text or object selected in the document pane.
Create Tag From Selection Creates a new tag in the logical structure tree after the item selected in the document pane.
Specify type and title of the new tag.
Find Searches for artifacts, OCR suspects, and unmarked (untagged) content, comments, links, and annotations.
Options allow you to search the page or document and add tags to found items.
Change Tag To Artifact Changes selected tags to artifacts and removes the tagged content from the structure tree.
Copy Contents To Clipboard Copies all content contained within the selected tags.
Edit Class Map Allows you to add, change, and delete the class map, or style dictionary, for the document. Class maps
store attributes that are associated with each element.
Edit Role Map Allows you to add, change, and delete role maps for the document. Role maps allow each document to
contain a uniquely defined tag set. By mapping these custom tags to predefined tags in Acrobat, custom tags are easier
to identify and edit.
Tag Annotations When selected, all new comments and form fields are added to the tag tree after the selected tag
element; existing comments and form fields aren’t added to the tag tree. Highlight and Underline comments are
automatically associated and tagged with the text that they annotate and don’t require this option.
Document Is Tagged PDF Flags the PDF as a tagged document. Deselect to remove the flag.
Important: This option doesn’t necessarily indicate that the PDF conforms to PDF guidelines and should be used
judiciously.
Last updated 2/11/2011
289
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Highlight Content When selected, causes highlights to appear around content in the document pane when you select
the related tag in the Tags tab.
Show Metadata Opens a read-only dialog box that contains reference information about the selected tag.
Properties Opens the TouchUp Properties dialog box.
Add alternate text and supplementary information to tags
Some tagged PDFs might not contain all the information necessary to make the document contents fully accessible.
For example, if you want to make a document available to a screen reader, the PDF should contain alternate text for
figures, language properties for portions of the text that use a different language than the default language for the
document, and expansion text for abbreviations. Designating the appropriate language for different text elements
ensures that the correct characters are used when you repurpose the document and that it is spell-checked with the
correct dictionary.
You can add alternate text and multiple languages to a tag from the Tags tab. (If only one language is required, choose
the language with File > Properties instead.) You can also add alternate text by using the TouchUp Reading Order tool.
Note: Keep alternate text descriptions as concise as possible.
Add alternate text to links
Screen readers can read the URLs of web links out loud, but adding meaningful alternate text to links can help users
immensely. For example, by adding alternate text you can have a screen reader tell a user to “go to the Acrobat
accessibility page of adobe.com” rather than “go to http://www.adobe.com/products/acrobat/solutionsacc.html.”
You add alternate text to the <Link> tag of a link.
Note: You must add alternate text only to tags that don’t have child tags. Adding alternate text to a parent tag prevents
a screen reader from reading any of that tag’s child tags.
1 In the tag tree, select the <Link> tag for the link, and select Properties from the options menu.
2 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, select the Tag tab.
3 Type alternate text for the link, and click Close.
Add alternate text for a figure
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panels > Tags.
2 Expand the logical structure tree to find and select the <Figure> tag element for the image.
To find a tag more easily, use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to select the figure or text near the figure in the
document pane. Then, choose Find Tag From Selection from the Options menu in the Tags tab.
3 Choose Highlight Content from the Options menu in the Tags tab to see a highlighted area in the document that
corresponds to the tag.
4 Choose Properties from the Options menu in the Tags tab.
5 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, click the Tag tab.
6 For Alternate Text, type text that describes the figure.
Add alternate text for an abbreviated term
1 In the Tags panel, locate the abbreviated term by doing one of the following:
• Expand the tag tree as needed to see the elements that contain the abbreviation.
Last updated 2/11/2011
290
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
• Use the TouchUp Text tool or the Select tool to select the abbreviation in the document, and then choose Find Tag
From Selection from the Options menu to locate the text in the tag tree.
2 Select the tag for that element, and choose Properties from the Options menu.
Note: If the abbreviation includes additional text, cut the additional text and place it in a new <Span> child tag within
the same <Span> parent tag.
3 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, select the Tag tab.
4 For Alternate Text, type the unabbreviated version of the term.
5 Click Close.
Create a new child tag
1 In the Tags tab, select the parent node (the icon located at the same level at which you want to create a child tag) in
the Tags tree for which you want to create a child tag.
2 Choose New Tag from the Options menu.
3 Select the appropriate tag type from the Type pop-up menu, or type a custom tag type, name the tag (optional), and
then click OK.
Add tags to comments
When you tag a PDF that includes comments, the comments are tagged as well. However, if you add comments to a
PDF that’s already tagged, your comments are untagged unless you enable comment tagging first.
Note: To Enable comment tagging in a PDF, in the Tags tab, choose Tag Annotations from the Options menu. Comments
or markups that you add to the PDF are tagged automatically.
If a document contains untagged comments, you can locate them in the logical structure tree and tag them by using
the Find command in the Tags tab.
1 In the Tags tab, choose Find from the Options menu.
2 In the Find Element dialog box, choose Unmarked Comments from the Find pop-up menu, and click Find.
3 When the comment type appears in the Type field (for example, Text), click Tag Element, choose Annotation from
the Type pop-up menu in the New Tag dialog box, and then click OK.
4 In the Find Element dialog box, click Find Next to locate and tag all comments, and then click Close.
Correct table tags with the Tags tab
Use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to make sure that tables are tagged correctly. If you need to structure figures and
text within the cells of your table, you may prefer to re-create the table in the authoring application before you convert
it as an accessible PDF. Adding tags on a cell level in Acrobat is a labor-intensive procedure.
Before you make any changes to table elements, use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to determine that the table is
tagged correctly.
Check table elements
1 In the Tags tab, expand the tags root to view a table tag.
2 Select the table tag <Table> and verify that it contains one of the following elements:
• Table Rows, each of which contains Table Header <TH> or Table Data <TD> cells.
Last updated 2/11/2011
291
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
•
<THead>, <TBody>, and <TFoot> sections, each of which contains Table Rows. (The Table Rows contain <TH> cells,
<TD> cells, or both.)
3 Do one or more of the following:
• If the tag for the table doesn’t contain these elements, but rows, columns, and cells appear in the table in the
document pane, use the TouchUp Reading Order tool to select and define the table or individual cells.
• If the table contains rows that span two or more columns, set ColSpan and RowSpan attributes for these rows in
the tag structure.
• Re-create the table in the authoring application, and then convert it to a tagged PDF.
Set ColSpan and RowSpan attributes
1 In the Tags tab, select a <TD> or <TH> element.
2 Choose Properties from the Options menu.
3 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, click the Tag tab, and then click Edit Attribute Objects.
4 Select Attribute Objects, and then click New Item to create a new Attribute Object Dictionary.
5 Expand the new dictionary, select the Layout attribute, and then click Change Item.
6 Change the Layout value to Table.
7 Select the Attribute Object Dictionary, and click New Item.
8 In the Add Key And Value dialog box, type ColSpan or RowSpan in the Key box, enter the number of columns or
rows spanned in the Value box, choose Integer from the Value Type pop-up menu, and click OK.
Standard PDF tags
This section describes the standard tag types that apply to tagged PDFs. These standard tags provide assistive software
and devices with semantic and structural elements to use to interpret document structure and present content in a
useful manner.
The PDF tags architecture is extensible, so any PDF document can contain any tag set that an authoring application
decides to use. For example, a PDF can have XML tags that came in from an XML schema. Custom tags that you define
(such as tag names generated from paragraph styles of an authoring application) need a role map. The role map
matches each custom tag to a standard tag here. When assistive software encounters a custom tag, the software can
check this role map and properly interpret the tags. Tagging PDFs by using one of the methods described here
generally produces a correct role map for the document.
Note: You can view and edit the role map of a PDF by choosing Options > Edit Role Map in the Tags tab.
The standard Adobe element tag types are available in the New Tag dialog box. They are also available in the TouchUp
Properties dialog box in Acrobat Pro. Adobe strongly encourages using these tag types because they provide the best
results when tagged content is converted to a different format. These formats include HTML, Microsoft Word, or an
accessible text format for use by other assistive technologies.
Block-level elements are page elements that consist of text laid out in paragraph-like forms. Block-level elements are
part of a document’s logical structure. Such elements are further classified as container elements, heading and
paragraph elements, label and list elements, special text elements, and table elements.
Container elements
Container elements are the highest level of element and provide hierarchical grouping for other block-level elements.
Document Document element. The root element of a document’s tag tree.
Last updated 2/11/2011
292
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Part Part element. A large division of a document; may group smaller units of content together, such as division
elements, article elements, or section elements.
Div Division element. A generic block-level element or group of block-level elements.
Art Article element. A self-contained body of text considered to be a single narrative.
Sect Section element. A general container element type, comparable to Division (DIV Class="Sect") in HTML,
which is usually a component of a part element or an article element.
Heading and paragraph elements
Heading and paragraph elements are paragraph-like, block-level elements that include specific level heading and
generic paragraph (P) tags. A heading (H) element should appear as the first child of any higher-level division. Six levels
of headings (H1 to H6) are available for applications that don’t hierarchically nest sections.
Label and list elements
Label and list elements are block-level elements used for structuring lists.
L List element. Any sequence of items of similar meaning or other relevance; immediate child elements should be list
item elements.
LI List item element. Any one member of a list; may have a label element (optional) and a list body element (required)
as a child.
LBL Label element. A bullet, name, or number that identifies and distinguishes an element from others in the same list.
LBody List item body element. The descriptive content of a list item.
Special text elements
Special text elements identify text that isn’t used as a generic paragraph (P).
BlockQuote Block quote element. One or more paragraphs of text attributed to someone other than the author of the
immediate surrounding text.
Caption Caption element. A brief portion of text that describes a table or a figure.
Index Index element. A sequence of entries that contain identifying text and reference elements that point out the
occurrence of the text in the main body of the document.
TOC Table of contents element. An element that contains a structured list of items and labels identifying those items;
has its own discrete hierarchy.
TOCI Table of contents item element. An item contained in a list associated with a table of contents element.
Table elements
Table elements are special elements for structuring tables.
Table Table element. A two-dimensional arrangement of data or text cells that contains table row elements as child
elements and may have a caption element as its first or last child element.
TR Table row element. One row of headings or data in a table; may contain table header cell elements and table data
cell elements.
TD Table data cell element. A table cell that contains nonheader data.
TH Table header cell element. A table cell that contains header text or data describing one or more rows or columns
of a table.
Last updated 2/11/2011
293
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Accessibility, tags, and reflow
Inline-level elements
Inline-level elements identify a span of text that has specific formatting or behavior. They are differentiated from
block-level elements. Inline-level elements may be contained in or contain block-level elements.
BibEntry Bibliography entry element. A description of where some cited information may be found.
Quote Quote entry element. An inline portion of text that is attributed to someone other than the author of the text
surrounding it; different from a block quote, which is a whole paragraph or multiple paragraphs, as opposed to inline text.
Span Span entry element. Any inline segment of text; commonly used to delimit text that is associated with a set of
styling properties.
Special inline-level elements
Similar to inline-level elements, special inline-level elements describe an inline portion of text that has special
formatting or behavior.
Code Code entry element. Computer program text embedded within a document.
Figure Figure entry element. A graphic or graphic representation associated with text.
Form Form entry element. A PDF form annotation that can be or has been filled out.
Formula Formula entry element. A mathematical formula.
Link Link entry element. A hyperlink that is embedded within a document. The target can be in the same document,
in another PDF document, or on a website.
Note Note entry element. Explanatory text or documentation, such as a footnote or endnote, that is referred to in the
main body of text.
Reference Reference entry element. A citation to text or data that is found elsewhere in the document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
294
Chapter 11: Editing PDFs
It’s a fact that Adobe® PDF is unlike other document formats, in which you can freely copy, paste, and move text and
images on a page. Instead, consider a PDF as a snapshot of your original file. Use Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro to touch up
and enhance the file for readability and distribution, and reserve more substantial revisions for your source
application.
Page thumbnails and bookmarks
About page thumbnails
Page thumbnails are miniature previews of the pages in a document. You can use page thumbnails to jump quickly to
a selected page or to adjust the view of the page.
In Adobe Reader®, when you move a page thumbnail, you move the corresponding page.
In Acrobat, when you move, copy, or delete a page thumbnail, you move, copy, or delete the corresponding page.
If you do not see page thumbnails in the navigation pane, try using F4 to open the navigation pane. Or choose View
> Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Page Thumbnails.
Create page thumbnails
Page thumbnails increase file size, so Acrobat does not create them automatically.
Note: Acrobat no longer supports embedding and unembedding page thumbnails. However, Acrobat Distiller® provides
an alternate method of embedding page thumbnails.
Last updated 2/11/2011
295
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
More Help topics
“PostScript options” on page 405
Create page thumbnails
❖ Click the Page Thumbnails button on the left.
Page thumbnails appear in the navigation pane. This process may require several seconds, particularly in larger
documents. The drawing of page thumbnails may pause if you interact with the application during this process.
Resize page thumbnails
❖ In the Page Thumbnails panel, choose Reduce Page Thumbnails or Enlarge Page Thumbnails from the options
menu
. Page thumbnails revert to their default size if you close and reopen the PDF.
Define the tabbing order
In the Page Thumbnails panel, you can set the order in which a user tabs through form fields, links, and comments for
each page.
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button on the left.
2 Select a page thumbnail, and choose Page Properties from the options menu
.
3 In the Page Properties dialog box, click Tab Order, and select the tab order:
Use Row Order Moves through rows from left to right, or right to left for pages with a right-to-left binding.
Use Column Order Moves through columns from left to right and from top to bottom, or right to left for pages with a
right-to-left binding.
Use Document Structure Moves in the order specified by the authoring application.
Note: For structured documents—PDFs that were created from desktop publishing applications or that contain tags—it’s
best to select the Use Document Structure option to match the intention of the authoring application.
If the document was created in an earlier version of Acrobat, the tab order is Unspecified by default. With this setting,
form fields are tabbed through first, followed by links and then comments ordered by row.
About bookmarks
A bookmark is a type of link with representative text in the Bookmarks panel in the navigation pane. Each bookmark
goes to a different view or page in the document. Bookmarks are generated automatically during PDF creation from
the table-of-contents entries of documents created by most desktop publishing programs. These bookmarks are often
tagged and can be used to make edits in the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
296
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Initially, a bookmark displays the page that was in view when the bookmark was created, which is the bookmark’s
destination. In Acrobat, you can set bookmark destinations as you create each bookmark. However, it is sometimes
easier to create a group of bookmarks, and then set the destinations later.
In Acrobat, you can use bookmarks to mark a place in the PDF to which you want to return, or to jump to a destination
in the PDF, another document, or a web page. Bookmarks can also perform actions, such as executing a menu item or
submitting a form.
Note: An Acrobat user can add bookmarks to a document only if the security settings allow it.
Bookmarks act as a table of contents for some PDFs.
More Help topics
“About tags, accessibility, reading order, and reflow” on page 261
Create a bookmark
1 Open the page where you want the bookmark to link to, and adjust the view settings.
2 Use the Select tool
to create the bookmark:
• To bookmark a single image, click in the image, or drag a rectangle around the image.
• To bookmark a portion of an image, drag a rectangle around the portion.
• To bookmark selected text, drag to select it. The selected text becomes the label of the new bookmark. You can edit
the label.
3 Click the Bookmarks button, and select the bookmark under which you want to place the new bookmark. If you
don’t select a bookmark, the new bookmark is automatically added at the end of the list.
4 Choose New Bookmark from the options menu
.
5 Type or edit the name of the new bookmark.
Edit a bookmark
In Acrobat, you can change a bookmark’s attributes at any time.
Last updated 2/11/2011
297
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
More Help topics
“Action types” on page 332
Rename a bookmark
❖ Select the bookmark in the Bookmarks panel, choose Rename Bookmark in the options menu
, and type the
new bookmark name.
Wrap text in a long bookmark
❖ Click the Bookmarks button, and choose Wrap Long Bookmarks from the options menu
.
All the text of long bookmarks shows regardless of the width of the navigation pane. (This option is on when checked,
and off when not checked.)
Change the text appearance of a bookmark
You can change the appearance of a bookmark to draw attention to it.
1 In the Bookmarks panel, select one or more bookmarks.
2 (Acrobat only) To change the color and style of the text, choose View > Show/Hide > Toolbars Items > Properties Bar.
After you have defined a bookmark’s appearance, you can reuse the appearance settings. To do this, select the
bookmark and from the options menu
, choose Use Current Appearance As New Default.
3 To change the font size, from the options menu
, choose Text Size > [size].
Change a bookmark’s destination
1 In the Bookmarks panel, select the bookmark.
2 In the document pane, move to the location you want to specify as the new destination.
3 If necessary, adjust the view magnification.
4 Choose Set Bookmark Destination in the options menu
.
Add an action to a bookmark
1 In the Bookmarks panel, select a bookmark.
2 From the options menu
, choose Properties.
3 In the Bookmark Properties dialog box, click Actions.
4 Choose an action from the Select Action menu, and click Add.
Delete a bookmark
❖ In the Bookmarks panel, select a bookmark or range of bookmarks, and then press Delete.
Important: Deleting a bookmark deletes any bookmarks that are subordinate to it. Deleting a bookmark does not delete
any document text.
Create a bookmark hierarchy
You can nest a list of bookmarks to show a relationship between topics. Nesting creates a parent/child relationship.
You can expand and collapse this hierarchical list as desired.
Last updated 2/11/2011
298
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Nest one or more bookmarks
1 Select the bookmark or range of bookmarks you want to nest.
2 Drag the icon or icons directly underneath the parent bookmark icon. The Line icon
shows the position of the
icon or icons.
The bookmark is nested; however, the actual page remains in its original location in the document.
Nesting a bookmark (left), and the result (right)
Move bookmarks out of a nested position
1 Select the bookmark or range of bookmarks you want to move.
2 Move the selection by doing one of the following:
• Drag the icon or icons, positioning the arrow directly under the label of the parent bookmark.
• Choose Cut from the options menu
, select the parent bookmark, and then choose Paste Under Selected
Bookmark from the options menu.
Moving a bookmark out of its nested position (left), and the result (right)
Expand or collapse all top-level bookmarks
❖ From the options menu
, choose Expand Top-Level Bookmarks or Collapse Top-Level Bookmarks.
Add tagged bookmarks
Tagged bookmarks give you greater control over page content than do regular bookmarks. Because tagged bookmarks
use the underlying structural information of the document elements (for example, heading levels, paragraphs, table
titles), you can use them to edit the document, such as rearranging their corresponding pages in the PDF, or deleting
pages. If you move or delete a parent tagged bookmark, its children tagged bookmarks are moved or deleted along with it.
Many desktop publishing applications, such as Adobe InDesign® and Microsoft Word, create structured documents.
When you convert these documents to PDF, the structure is converted to tags, which support the addition of tagged
bookmarks. Converted web pages typically include tagged bookmarks.
Last updated 2/11/2011
299
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
If your document doesn’t include tags, you can always add them in Acrobat.
1 In the Bookmarks panel, choose New Bookmarks From Structure from the options menu
. (If this option isn’t
available, the document isn’t structured.)
2 Select the structure elements you want specified as tagged bookmarks. Ctrl-click to add to the selection.
The tagged bookmarks
are nested under a new, untitled bookmark.
More Help topics
“Edit tags with the Tags tab” on page 287
“Links and bookmarks in web pages” on page 307
Links and attachments
Create a link
Links let you jump to other locations in the same document, to other electronic documents including attachments, or
to websites. You can use links to initiate actions or to ensure that your reader has immediate access to related
information. You can also add actions to play a sound or movie file.
More Help topics
“Add multimedia to PDFs” on page 352
“Destinations” on page 301
Create a link using the Link tool
1 Choose Tools > Content > Link.
The pointer becomes a cross hair, and any existing links in the document, including invisible links, are temporarily
visible.
2 Drag a rectangle where you want to create a link. This is the area in which the link is active.
3 In the Create Link dialog box, choose the options you want for the link appearance.
4 Select one of the following link actions:
Go To A Page View Click Next to set the page number and view magnification you want in the current document or in
another document (such as a file attachment), and then click Set Link.
Open A File Select the destination file and click Select. If the file is a PDF, specify how the document should open (for
example in a new window or within an existing window), and then click OK.
Note: If the filename is too long to fit in the text box, the middle of the name is truncated.
Open A Web Page Provide the URL of the destination web page.
Custom Link Click Next to open the Link Properties dialog box. In this dialog box, you can set any action, such as
reading an article, or executing a menu command, to be associated with the link.
Last updated 2/11/2011
300
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Edit a link
You can edit a link at any time. You can change its hotspot area or associated link action, delete or resize the link
rectangle, or change the destination of the link. Changing the properties of an existing link affects only the currently
selected link. If a link isn’t selected, the properties will apply to the next link you create.
You can change the properties of several links at once if you drag a rectangle to select them using the Link tool or the
Select Object tool.
Move or resize a link rectangle
1 Select the Link tool
or the Select Object tool , (Tools > Content > Select Object) and then move the pointer
over the link rectangle so that the handles appear.
2 Do one of the following:
• To move the link rectangle, drag it.
• To resize the link rectangle, drag any corner point.
Change the appearance of a link
1 Select the Link tool
and double-click the link rectangle.
2 In the Appearance tab of the Link Properties dialog box, choose a color, line thickness, and line style for the link.
3 Select a highlight style for when the link is selected:
None Doesn’t change the appearance of the link.
Invert Changes the link’s color to its opposite.
Outline Changes the link’s outline color to its opposite.
Inset Creates the appearance of an embossed rectangle.
Note: The Link Type, Color, and Line Style options are not available if Invisible is selected for Appearance.
4 Select Invisible Rectangle for Link Type if you don’t want users to see the link in the PDF. An invisible link is useful
if the link is over an image.
5 Select the Locked option if you want to prevent users from accidentally changing your settings.
6 To test the link, select the Hand tool.
Note: The link properties in the Create Link dialog box apply to all new links that you create until you change the
properties. To reuse the appearance settings for a link, right-click the link whose properties you want to use as the default,
and choose Use Current Appearance As New Default.
Edit a link action
1 Select the Link tool
and double-click the link rectangle.
2 In the Actions tab of the Link Properties dialog box, select the listed action you want to change, and click Edit.
Delete a link
1 Select the Link tool
or the Select Object tool
.
2 Select the link rectangle you want to delete.
3 Choose Edit > Delete, or press the Delete key.
Last updated 2/11/2011
301
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Create web links from URLs
You can automatically create links in a PDF from all URLs or from URLs on selected pages. When selected, the Create
Links From URLs setting in the General preferences generates active links from text in all PDFs that you open.
Create web links
1 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Create Links From URLs.
2 In the Create Web Links dialog box, select All to create links from all URLs in the document, or select From and
enter a page range to create links on selected pages.
Remove all web links
❖ Choose Tools > Document Processing > Remove All Links.
Link to a file attachment
You can direct users to a PDF attachment by creating a link in the parent PDF document that jumps to the attachment.
Note: Don’t confuse file attachments with files that can be opened from a link. Linked documents may be stored in
different locations; file attachments are always saved with the PDF.
1 Open a PDF that contains a PDF file attachment.
2 Go to where you want to create a link. If that location is in the file attachment, click the Attachments button in the
navigation pane, select the file attachment, and click Open.
3 Choose Tools > Content > Link, and select the area for the link.
4 In the Create Link dialog box, set the link appearance, select Go To A Page View, and then click Next.
5 Set the page number and view magnification you want, either in the parent PDF document or in the file attachment,
and then click Set Link.
Destinations
A destination is the end point of a link and is represented by text in the Destinations panel. Destinations enable you to
set navigation paths across a collection of PDFs. Linking to a destination is recommended when linking across
documents because, unlike a link to a page, a link to a destination is not affected by the addition or deletion of pages
within the target document.
View and manage destinations
Manage destinations from the Destinations panel in the navigation pane.
View destinations
❖ Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Destinations. All destinations are automatically scanned.
Sort the destinations list
❖ Do one of the following:
• To sort destination names alphabetically, click the Name label at the top of the Destinations panel.
• To sort destinations by page number, click the Page label at the top of the Destinations panel.
Last updated 2/11/2011
302
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Change or delete a destination
❖ In the Destinations panel, right-click the destination, and choose a command:
• To move to the target location, choose Go To Destination.
• To delete the destination, choose Delete.
• To reset the target of the destination to the page displayed, choose Set Destination.
• To give the destination a different name, choose Rename.
Create and link a destination
You can create a link to a destination in the same or another PDF.
1 In the target document (destination), choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Destinations. If the
document already includes a destination that you want to link to, skip to step 5.
2 Navigate to the location where you want to create a destination, and set the desired view.
3 In the Destinations panel, choose New Destination from the options menu
, and name the destination.
4 Save the target document.
5 In the source document (where you want to create the link), choose Tools > Content > Link
, and drag a
rectangle to specify a location for the link.
6 In the Create Link dialog box, set the link appearance, select Go To A Page View, and then click Next.
7 In the target document, in the Destinations panel, double-click the destination.
8 Save the source document.
Add an attachment
You can attach PDFs and other types of files to a PDF. If you move the PDF to a new location, the attachments move
with it. Attachments may include links to or from the parent document or to other attachments.
Don’t confuse attached comments with file attachments. A file attached as a comment appear in the page with a File
Attachment icon or Sound Attachment icon, and in the Comments List with other comments. (See “Add comments
in a file attachment” on page 161.)
Use the Attachments panel to add, delete, or view attachments.
1 Choose Tools > Content > Attach A File.
2 In the Add Files dialog box, select the file you want to attach, and click Open.
Important: If you attach EXE, VBS, or ZIP file formats, Acrobat warns you that it won’t open the file once attached
because the format is associated with malicious programs, macros, and viruses that can damage your computer.
3 To make the attachment viewable in Acrobat 5.0 or earlier, do one of the following:
• Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Attachments, and select Show Attachments By Default from the
options menu
(selected by default).
Last updated 2/11/2011
303
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
• Choose File > Properties, click the Initial View tab, choose Attachments Panel And Page from the Navigation Tab
menu, and click OK.
4 Save the PDF.
5 (Optional) To add a description to the attachment that helps differentiate between similar files in the Attachments
panel, select the attached file, and from the options menu
description, and then save the file.
, choose Edit Description. Edit the text of the
Open, save, or delete an attachment
You can open a PDF attachment and make changes to it—if you have permissions—and your changes are applied to
the PDF attachment.
For other types of file attachments, you have an option of opening or saving the file. Opening the file starts the
application that handles the file format of the attachment—you must have that application to open the attachment.
Any changes you make are not applied to the attachment. Instead, save changes to the file, and then reattach it to the
PDF document.
Note: Acrobat does not open EXE, VBS, and ZIP file formats because these formats are associated with malicious
programs, macros, and viruses that can damage your computer.
Open an attachment
❖ In the Attachments panel, select the attachment, and then choose Open Attachment from the options menu
.
Save an attachment
❖ In the Attachments panel, select one or more attachments, and then choose Save Attachment from the options
menu
.
If you selected a single attachment, you have the option to rename the file.
Delete an attachment
❖ In the Attachments panel, select an attachment, and then choose Delete Attachment from the options menu
.
Search in attachments
When searching for specific words or phrases, you can include attached PDFs as well as several other file types in the
search. Windows users can search Microsoft Office documents (such as .doc, .xls, and .ppt), AutoCAD drawing file
formats (.dwg and .dwf), HTML files, and Rich Text Format (.rtf) files. Mac OS users can search Microsoft Word
(.doc), HTML, and .rtf files. Search results from attachments appear in the Results list beneath the attachment filename
and icon. Attachments in other formats are ignored by the search engine.
Note: To enable Microsoft and AutoCAD file searches, the IFilters appropriate to the file types must be installed. IFilters
are typically installed with their applications, but can also be downloaded from product websites.
Search attachments from the Attachments panel
1 In the Attachments panel, choose Search Attachments from the options menu
.
2 In the Search window, type the word or phrase that you want to search for, select the results option you want, and
then click Search Attachments.
Last updated 2/11/2011
304
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Search attachments from the Search window
1 Choose Edit > Advanced Search.
2 Type the word or phrase that you want to search for, and select the results option you want.
3 Click Show More Options at the bottom of the window, and then select Include Attachments.
Action wizard
About action wizards
When you apply one or more routine sets of commands to your files, you can save time and keystrokes by using an
action wizard—a defined series of commands with specific settings and in a specific order that you apply in a single
step. You can apply an action to a single document, to several documents, or to an entire collection of documents. You
can even scan documents and combine several documents into a single PDF before running an action.
Acrobat provides some predefined action wizards. You can also create your own actions. You can access and manage
the actions by choosing File > Action Wizard.
Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro also lets you export and import actions so that you can share actions with others.
Note: The actions interface and architecture replace the batch script mode available in the earlier versions of
Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro. Most of your Acrobat 9 batch scripts can be imported as actions; some scripts require minor
changes.
Run an action
Acrobat includes several simple predefined actions that you can use to streamline your work. These actions represent
common tasks that you routinely perform to prepare files for distribution. You do not have to open any of the PDF
files before you begin to run these actions.
Note: You can avoid password prompts when you run a sequence on PDFs that require passwords. Automate password
entry, or specify a security method for these files in the Action Wizard panel of the Preferences dialog box. If you select Do
Not Ask For Password, PDFs that require passwords are not processed.
1 Choose File > Action Wizard > [Action Name].
2 The Action: [Action Name] dialog box displays a summary of the action. Click Next.
Note: Check Don’t show again for this Action to suppress this dialog box the next time you run this action.
3 In the Action Wizard: Select Files dialog box, click Add Files to select the files that you want to run an action on.
You can add files, folders, email attachments, or open files. After you select the files, click Next.
4 If Acrobat prompts you, provide additional information such as output location and settings.
5 A progress window displays the action status, task status, and instructions. After each task is completed, click the
next step. Complete all the tasks.
6 The Action Completed dialog appears, displaying any warnings or errors.
Note: You can click
in the progress window to stop processing. Click Quit in the confirmation dialog box. Acrobat
saves any files that have already been processed as defined in the action. When the progress window closes, the Action
Cancelled dialog box shows the error or warnings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
305
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Predefined action wizards
• Archive Paper Documents
• Create Accessible PDFs
• Get Scan Doc from MFP
• Prepare for Distribution
• Prepare for Review
• Prepare for Web Publishing
• Publish Sensitive Documents
Create a custom action
1 Choose File > Action Wizard > Create New Action.
2 In the Create New Action dialog box, select the input sources in the Start With menu.
3 In the left task pane, expand the panels, and click a task to add it. You can add multiple tasks, and the tasks are run
in the order in which they appear in the Steps area.
4 Click
to configure task options.
5 Enable the Prompt User check box to specify the task options while running the action.
6 Add other tasks as required.
You can drag the task to change the order in the sequence. To delete a task, click
delete button appears when you position your mouse over the task.
delete button on the task; the
7 If you want display messages, click Add Instruction Step, to insert instructions that appear while the task is running.
This is useful to communicate with users about what they need to do next.
8 From the Save To menu choose a destination to save the output files.
9 Click
to specify additional settings for the destination.
10 Check Overwrite existing files to allow the action to overwrite existing files in the destination.
11 Click Save.
12 In the Save Action dialog box, enter a name and a description for the action and click Save.
For video on creating actions see www.adobe.com/go/lrvid_033_acrx_en.
Manage custom action
Use the Edit Actions dialog box to edit, rename, copy, delete, import, or export actions.
1 Choose File > Action Wizard > Edit Actions.
2 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select the action that you want to work with and click one of the following: Edit,
Rename, Copy, Delete, Export, or Import.
Edit an action
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select an action and click Edit to change the tasks or settings. You can also use the
Edit Actions dialog box to review an action, and exit without saving changes.
Drag a task to change its order in the sequence. To delete a task, click the delete button on the task; the delete button
appears when you position your mouse over a task.
Last updated 2/11/2011
306
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
2 To add tasks, expand the panels and click a task.
3 Click Save.
4 In the Save Action dialog box, edit the description if required and click Save.
Rename an action
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select an action and click Rename.
2 In the Save Action dialog box, enter a new name and description.
Copy an action
You can duplicate an action, and you can modify the tasks in the action before you save the copy.
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select an action and click Copy.
2 Review the source and destination options, tasks, and settings and modify them if necessary.
3 Click Save.
4 In the Save Action dialog box, enter a name and a description.
Delete an action
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select an action and click Delete.
2 In the confirmation dialog box, click Delete.
Export an action
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, select an action and click Export.
2 In the Save As dialog box, specify the name and location of the file for saving the action. Action files have a .sequ
extension.
3 Click Save.
Import an action
1 In the Edit Actions dialog box, click Import.
You can also double-click a .sequ file to start the import.
2 In the Open dialog box, specify the name and location of the action file to import. Action files have a .sequ
extension. Click Open.
3 If an action by the same name already exists, an alert appears. Click Replace to overwrite the existing action.
Automate password entry for actions
Before you run actions on PDFs that are encrypted or password protected, you can set your digital ID to enter required
passwords automatically.
Note: Specify a security method for these files in the Action Wizard panel of the Preferences dialog box. If you select Do
Not Ask For Password, PDFs that require passwords are not processed.
1 Choose Tools > Sign & Certify > More Sign & Certify > Security Settings.
2 On the left, select Digital IDs.
Last updated 2/11/2011
307
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
3 In the list on the right, select an ID and then select the following commands from the top bar:
Login Logs in using the specified digital ID. Type the password and click OK.
Logout Logs out using the specified digital ID when you have finished running an action.
Converted web pages
Links and bookmarks in web pages
You can work with a PDF document created from web pages the same way you work with any other PDF. Depending
on how you configured Acrobat, clicking a link on a converted web page adds the page for that link to the end of the
PDF, if it isn’t already included.
Note: Remember that one web page can become multiple PDF pages. A web page is a single topic (or URL) from a website
and is often one continuous HTML page. When you convert a web page to PDF, it may be divided into multiple standardsize PDF pages.
When you first create a PDF from web pages, tagged bookmarks are generated if Create Bookmarks is selected in the
Web Page Conversion Settings dialog box. A standard (untagged) bookmark representing the web server appears at
the top of the Bookmarks tab. Under that bookmark is a tagged bookmark for each web page downloaded; the tagged
bookmark’s name comes from the page’s HTML title or the URL, if no title is present. Tagged web bookmarks are
initially all at the same level, but you can rearrange them and nest them in family groups to help keep track of the
hierarchy of material on the web pages.
If Create PDF Tags is selected when you create a PDF from web pages, structure information that corresponds to the
HTML structure of the original pages is stored in the PDF. You can use this information to add tagged bookmarks to
the file for paragraphs and other items that have HTML elements.
More Help topics
“About bookmarks” on page 295
Get information on converted web pages
You can display a dialog box with the current page’s URL, title, date and time downloaded, and other information.
❖ Choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > Page Info.
Compare converted pages with current web pages
❖ To open a page or web link, do one of the following:
• To open the current page in a web browser, choose Tools > Document Processing > Web Capture > Open Page In
Web Browser.
• To open the bookmarked page, right-click a tagged bookmark, and choose Open Page In Web Browser.
• To open a linked page, right-click a link in the PDF version of the web page, and choose Open Web Link In Browser.
The browser opens in a new application window to the page you specify.
Last updated 2/11/2011
308
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Articles
About articles
Many traditional print documents, such as magazines and newspapers, arrange text in multiple columns. Stories flow
from column to column and sometimes across several pages. While the format is effective for printed material, this
type of structure can be difficult to follow on-screen because of the scrolling and zooming required.
The article feature enables you to guide readers through material presented in multiple columns and across a series of
pages.
A
B
A
1
C
2
A
3
The flow of an article thread. The user reads through text A, skips text B and C, and moves on to text A again.
Define articles
You create an article by defining a series of boxes around the content in the order in which you want the content read.
The navigational path you define for an article is known as the article thread. You create a thread connecting the
various boxes, unifying them into a continuous text flow.
Most desktop publishing programs allow you to generate article threads automatically as you convert the files to
Adobe PDF. If the file you’re viewing has articles, you can show the names of the articles on a tab and navigate easily
through them.
1 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Add Article Box. The pointer appears as a cross-hair pointer in the
document window.
2 Drag a rectangle to define the first article box. An article box appears around the enclosed text, and the pointer
changes to the article pointer.
Each article box you create has a label that consists of the article number and its sequence within the article. For
example, the first box for the first article is labeled 1-1, the second box 1-2, and so on. The boxes for the second article
in the same document are labeled 2-1, 2-2, 2-3, and so on.
3 Go to the next part of the document you want to include in the article, and draw a rectangle around that text. Repeat
until you have defined the entire article.
Note: To resize or move an article box, you must first end the article.
4 To end the article, press Enter.
5 In the Article Properties dialog box, enter the article title, subject, author, and any keywords to describe the article,
and click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
309
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
View and edit an article
Use the Article tool to create, display, and make changes to an article box in the PDF document.
View articles on the page
❖ Choose Tools > Document Processing > Add Article Box.
View articles in the PDF
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Articles.
2 To read an article, double-click it, or select the article and choose Read Article from the options menu
in the
Articles panel.
The first line of the article appears in the upper left corner.
3 To hide the Articles panel after the article opens, select Hide After Use in the options menu
of the Articles
panel.
Delete an article or article box
❖ In the Articles panel, do one of the following:
• To delete the entire article, select the article in the Articles panel, and press the Delete key.
• To delete only one box from an article, right-click the box, and choose Delete. In the warning message, select Box.
If you select Article, the entire article is deleted.
The remaining articles or article boxes are automatically renumbered.
Insert an article box into an article thread
1 In the Document window, select the article box that you want the new article box to follow.
2 Click the plus sign (+) at the bottom of the selected box, and click OK when prompted to drag and create a new
article box.
An example of selecting an article with the Article tool
3 Draw a new article box. The new box is inserted into the article flow, and all following boxes are renumbered.
Move or resize an article box
❖ Using the Article tool, select the article box, and do one of the following:
• To move the box, drag it to the new location.
• To resize the box, drag a center handle to change only height or width, or drag a corner handle to change both
dimensions.
Last updated 2/11/2011
310
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
An example of resizing an article box
Edit article properties
1 Using the Article tool, select the article box that you want to edit.
2 Right-click the box, and choose Properties.
3 Change the information in the Articles Properties dialog box, and click OK.
Combine two articles
1 In the document pane, select any article box in the article you want to be read first.
2 Select the plus sign (+) at the bottom of the article box, and click OK to dismiss the prompt to create a new article box.
3 Ctrl-click an article box you want to be read next. The second article is appended to the end of the first article. All
article boxes in the piece are renumbered automatically.
Optimizing
Save using PDF Optimizer
PDF Optimizer provides many settings for reducing the size of PDF files. Some of the PDF Optimizer settings are
comparable to the settings that are available when you create a PDF file using Distiller. Whether you use all of these
settings or only a few depends on how you intend to use the files and on the essential properties a file must have. In
most cases, the default settings are appropriate for maximum efficiency—saving space by removing embedded fonts,
compressing images, and removing items from the file that are no longer needed.
Before you optimize a file, it’s a good idea to audit the file’s space usage. The space audit results may give you ideas
about where best to reduce file size. You can also reduce the size of your PDF by using the Reduce File Size command.
Important: Some methods of compression may make images unusable in a print production workflow. You should
experiment with various settings before making changes that can’t be discarded.
More Help topics
“Reduce file size by saving” on page 125
Open the PDF Optimizer
❖ To open the PDF Optimizer dialog box, do one of the following:
• In a single PDF, choose File > Save As > Optimized PDF.
• When editing an Action Wizard, click Save To options. Then in the Output Options dialog box, select PDF
Optimizer, and click Settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
311
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Note: PDF Optimizer isn’t available when Reflow is selected in the View menu.
Audit the space usage of a PDF
Auditing the space usage gives you a report of the total number of bytes used for specific document elements, including
fonts, images, bookmarks, forms, named destinations, and comments, as well as the total file size. The results are
reported both in bytes and as a percentage of the total file size.
1 Choose File > Save As > Optimized PDF. The PDF Optimizer dialog box opens.
2 Click the Audit Space Usage button at the top of the dialog box.
Optimize a PDF
Note: Optimizing a digitally signed document removes and invalidates the digital signatures.
1 Open the PDF Optimizer dialog box (File > Save As > Optimized PDF).
2 To use the default settings, choose Standard from the Settings menu, and then skip to step 6. If you change any
settings in the PDF Optimizer dialog box, the Settings menu automatically switches to Custom.
3 From the Make Compatible With menu, choose Retain Existing to keep the current PDF version, or choose an
Acrobat version. (The options available in panels vary depending on this choice.)
4 Select the check box next to a panel (for example, Images, Fonts, Transparency), and then select options in that
panel. To prevent all of the options in a panel from executing during optimization, deselect the check box for that
panel.
5 (Optional) To save your customized settings, click the Save button and name the settings. (To delete a saved setting,
choose it in the Settings menu and click Delete.)
6 When you are finished selecting options, click OK.
7 In the Save Optimized As dialog box, click Save to overwrite the original PDF with the optimized PDF, or select a
new name or location.
To optimize several documents at the same time, use the Output options for the Actions Wizard.
More Help topics
“Action wizard” on page 304
PDF Optimizer options
Use the options from the panels in the PDF Optimizer dialog box to reduce the size of a PDF.
More Help topics
“Transparency flattening” on page 435
“Edit a flattener preset in the PDF Optimizer” on page 441
“Examine a PDF for hidden content” on page 234
Images panel
The Images panel of the PDF Optimizer lets you set options for color, grayscale, and monochrome image compression,
and image downsampling.
Last updated 2/11/2011
312
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Change the PDF compatibility in the Images panel of the PDF Optimizer dialog box.
Specify the following options, as needed:
Downsample Reduces file size by lowering the resolution of images, which involves merging the colors of original
pixels into larger pixels.
Note: Masked images and images with a size less than 16-by-16 pixels are not downsampled.
Compression Reduces file size by eliminating unnecessary pixel data. In general, JPEG and JPEG 2000 compression
give better results on images like photographs with gradual transitions from color to color. ZIP is the better choice for
illustrations with large areas of solid, flat color, or patterns made up of flat colors. For monochrome images, JBIG2
compression, which is available in PDF Optimizer but not in Distiller, is superior to CCITT.
Quality Available only for JPEG and JPEG 2000 formats. JPEG and JPEG 2000 compression methods are typically
lossy, a process that permanently removes some pixel data. You can apply lossy JPEG or JPEG 2000 compression to
color images at various levels (minimum, low, medium, high, maximum). For JPEG 2000 compression, you can also
specify lossless so that no pixel data is removed. Compression for monochrome images is lossless, except for JBIG2
compression, which provides both lossy and lossless modes of compression.
Tile Size Available only for JPEG 2000 format. Divides the image being compressed into tiles of the given size. (If the
image height or width is not an even multiple of the tile size, partial tiles are used on the edges.) Image data for each
tile is individually compressed and can be individually decompressed. The default value of 256 is recommended.
Optimize Images Only If There Is A Reduction In Size When selected, if the image setting will cause an increase in file
size, the optimization for that image is skipped.
Last updated 2/11/2011
313
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Fonts panel
To ensure an exact match to the source document, it’s a good idea to embed all fonts used in the document. If you don’t
need an exact match and you prefer a smaller file, you can choose not to embed fonts for roman text and East Asian
text (Traditional Chinese, Simplified Chinese, Korean, and Japanese). Text in these languages is replaced with a
substitution font when viewed on a system that does not have the original fonts. The Fonts panel of the PDF Optimizer
contains two lists for fonts: fonts that are available for unembedding, and fonts to unembed. Certain fonts aren’t
available for unembedding and don’t appear in the Fonts panel. To unembed fonts in a document, select one or more
fonts in the Embedded Fonts list, and click the Unembed button. If you don’t want to embed subsets of the embedded
fonts, deselect Subset All Embedded Fonts. To prevent unembedding for all fonts in the document, select Do Not
Unembed Any Font.
Transparency panel
If your PDF includes artwork that contains transparency, you can use presets in the Transparency panel of PDF
Optimizer to flatten transparency and reduce file size. (Flattening incorporates transparency into corresponding
artwork by sectioning it into vector-based areas and rasterized areas.) PDF Optimizer applies transparency options to
all pages in the document before applying other optimization options.
If you select the Acrobat 4.0 And Later compatibility setting, the Transparency panel is enabled and all transparency
in the file is flattened during optimization. This ensures compatibility with Acrobat 4.0 and earlier, which doesn’t
support transparency.
When you create flattening presets, they appear with the default presets in the Transparency panel.
Note: Transparency flattening cannot be undone after the file is saved.
Discard Objects panel
The Discard Objects panel lets you specify objects to remove from the PDF and lets you optimize curved lines in CAD
drawings. You can discard objects created in Acrobat and in other applications. Selecting an object removes all
occurrences of that object within the PDF.
In the Discard Objects area, you can select from these and other options:
Discard All Form Submission, Import And Reset Actions Disables all actions related to submitting or importing form
data, and resets form fields. This option retains form objects to which actions are linked.
Flatten Form Fields Makes form fields unusable with no change to their appearance. Form data is merged with the
page to become page content.
Discard All JavaScript Actions Removes any actions in the PDF that use JavaScript.
Discard All Alternate Images Removes all versions of an image except the one destined for on-screen viewing. Some
PDFs include multiple versions of the same image for different purposes, such as low-resolution on-screen viewing
and high-resolution printing.
Discard Embedded Page Thumbnails Removes embedded page thumbnails. This is useful for large documents, which
can take a long time to draw page thumbnails after you click the Page Thumbnails button.
Discard Document Tags Removes tags from the document, which also removes the accessibility and reflow capabilities
for the text.
Convert Smooth Lines To Curves Reduces the number of control points used to build curves in CAD drawings, which
results in smaller PDF files and faster on-screen rendering.
Detect And Merge Image Fragments Looks for images or masks that are fragmented into thin slices and tries to merge
the slices into a single image or mask.
Last updated 2/11/2011
314
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Discard Embedded Print Settings Removes embedded print settings, such as page scaling and duplex mode, from the
document.
Discard Embedded Search Index Removes embedded search indexes, which reduces file size.
Discard Bookmarks Removes all bookmarks from the document.
Discard User Data panel
Use the Discard User Data panel to remove any personal information that you don’t want to distribute or share with
others. If you’re unable to find personal information, it may be hidden. You can locate hidden text and user-related
information by using the Examine Document command from the Document menu.
Discard All Comments, Forms And Multimedia Removes all comments, forms, form fields, and multimedia from the PDF.
Discard Document Information And Metadata Removes information in the document information dictionary and all
metadata streams. (Use the Save As command to restore metadata streams to a copy of the PDF.)
Discard All Object Data Removes all objects from the PDF.
Discard File Attachments Removes all file attachments, including attachments added to the PDF as comments. (PDF
Optimizer doesn’t optimize attached files.)
Discard External Cross References Removes links to other documents. Links that jump to other locations within the
PDF are not removed.
Discard Private Data Of Other Applications Strips information from a PDF document that is useful only to the
application that created the document. This does not affect the functionality of the PDF, but it does decrease the file size.
Discard Hidden Layer Content And Flatten Visible Layers Decreases file size. The optimized document looks like the
original PDF but doesn’t contain layer information.
Clean Up panel
The options in the Clean Up panel of the PDF Optimizer remove useless items from the document. These items
include elements that are obsolete or unnecessary for your intended use of the document. Removing certain elements
can seriously affect the functionality of the PDF. By default, only elements that do not affect functionality are selected.
If you are unsure of the implications of removing other options, use the default selections.
Object Compression Options Specifies how to apply Flate compression in the file.
Use Flate To Encode Streams That Are Not Encoded Applies Flate compression to all streams that aren’t encoded.
In Streams That Use LZW Encoding, Use Flate Instead Applies Flate compression to all content streams and images
that use LZW encoding.
Discard Invalid Bookmarks Removes bookmarks that point to pages in the document that have been deleted.
Discard Invalid Links Removes links that jump to invalid destinations.
Discard Unreferenced Named Destinations Removes named destinations that are not being referenced internally from
within the PDF document. Because this option does not check for links from other PDF files or websites, it does not
fit in some workflows.
Optimize Page Content Converts all end-of-line characters to space characters, which improves Flate compression.
Optimize The PDF For Fast Web View Restructures a PDF document for page-at-a-time downloading (byte-serving)
from web servers.
Last updated 2/11/2011
315
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Editing text and objects
Choosing a tool
A common misconception about PDF documents is that they should behave like any other document that contains
images and text, letting you freely move or edit items on a page. A PDF is like a snapshot of your original document.
You can perform minor touch-ups, but if your PDF requires substantial revision, it’s easier to make changes to the
source document and regenerate the PDF.
For editing text and objects, choose from the tools in the Tools task pane. To insert editing marks in a PDF to indicate
your changes to the original document, see “Mark up text with edits” on page 153.
The Edit Document Text tool lets you add to and replace existing text if the fonts used are available on the system. If
the fonts aren’t available, you can change only the appearance of existing text. However, you can add new blocks of
text using the Edit Document Text tool. To wrap text on a line during editing, select Enable Text Word Wrapping in
the Touchup Preferences. Add or Edit Text Box command also lets you create new text, but provides fewer options to
modify new text than the Edit Document Text tool. See video The Basics of Editing a PDF Document for a quick
overview.
Note: Using Edit Document Text may affect how the document reflows, which can make the document less accessible to
the visually impaired.
The Select Object tool provides basic editing capabilities for most objects. You can modify the size, page location, and
properties of images, links, fields, and multimedia objects. You can make these same changes with the tool used to
create the object.
To scale, rotate, flip, or clip an image or object (including text blocks), use the Edit Object tool. The Edit Object tool
can also place images and change an object’s color space. If you need to edit the source file for an embedded image or
object, the Edit Object tool can start an image-editing or object-editing application.
Note: Comments—even though they have a graphic appearance—are not considered page elements and therefore cannot
be selected or manipulated using the touchup tools.
Editing text with the Edit Document Text tool
More Help topics
“Convert colors to a different color space” on page 429
Edit text
You can insert or replace text only if the font used for that text is installed on your system. If the font isn’t installed on
your system but is embedded or subsetted in the PDF, you can make changes only to color, word spacing, character
spacing, baseline offset, or font size.
Last updated 2/11/2011
316
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
You can edit text on rotated lines in the same way as on horizontal lines, and you can edit text using vertical fonts in
the same way as text using horizontal fonts. The baseline offset or shift for vertical fonts is left and right, instead of up
and down for horizontal fonts.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
Edit text using the Edit Document Text tool (formerly TouchUp Text)
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Document Text.
2 Click in the text you want to edit. A bounding box outlines the selectable text.
3 Select the text you want to edit:
• Choose Edit > Select All to select all the text in the bounding box.
• Drag to select characters, spaces, words, or a line.
4 Edit the text by doing one of the following:
• Type new text to replace the selected text.
• Press Delete, or choose Edit > Delete to remove the text.
• Choose Edit > Copy to copy the selected text.
• Right-click the text and choose the appropriate option.
Click outside the selection to deselect it and start over.
Edit text attributes
1 Select Tools > Content > Edit Document Text.
2 Click in the text you want to edit.
3 Right-click the text, and choose Properties.
4 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, click the Text tab. You can change any of the following text attributes:
Font Changes the font used by the selected text to the font you specify. You can select any font installed on your system
or fully embedded in the PDF document. Document fonts are listed at the top; system fonts are listed below.
Font Size Changes the font size to the size (in points) that you specify.
Character Spacing Inserts uniform spacing between two or more characters in selected text.
Word Spacing Inserts uniform spacing between two or more words in selected text.
Horizontal Scaling Specifies the proportion between the height and the width of the type.
Baseline Offset Offsets the text from the baseline. The baseline is the line on which the type rests.
Fill Specifies the fill color.
Stroke Specifies the stroke color.
Stroke Width Specifies the width of the stroke.
Note: For legal reasons, you must have purchased a font and have it installed on your system to revise text using that font.
Add new text
You can add or insert new text into a PDF using any of the fonts installed on the system.
1 Select Tools > Content > Edit Document Text.
Last updated 2/11/2011
317
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
2 Ctrl-click where you want to add text.
3 In the New Font dialog box, select the font and mode you want, and click OK.
4 Type the new text.
5 To change the font size and other attributes, select the text, right-click, and choose Properties.
6 To move the text block, use the Edit Object tool.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
Add text using Add Or Edit Text Box (Typewriter tool)
Use Add or Edit Text Box (Tools > Content > Edit Text & Objects) to type text anywhere on a PDF page. Organizations
sometimes provide PDF versions of their paper forms without interactive form fields. The Add or Edit Text Box tool
provides a simple solution for filling out such forms.
Note: Reader users can use the Add or Edit Text Box tool if the document author enables use of the Typewriter tool for
that PDF. To enable use of the Add or Edit Text Box tool, open the PDF and choose File > Save As > Reader Extended
PDF > Enable Adding Text in Documents.
1 Choose Tools > Content > Add or Edit Text Box to open the Typewriter toolbar. Click the Typewriter button.
2 Click where you want to type, and then begin typing. Press Enter to add a second line.
3 To change the text properties, select the text using the Selection tool in the Common Tools toolbar. Then use any
of the following tools in the Typewriter toolbar:
• To change the text size, click the Decrease Text Size button or the Increase Text Size button. Or choose a typeface
size from the pop-up menu.
• To change the line spacing (leading), click the Decrease Line Spacing button or the Increase Line Spacing button.
• Choose a color from the Text Color pop-up menu.
• Choose a typeface from the typeface pop-up menu.
4 To move or resize Typewriter text block, select the Select tool, click a Typewriter text block, and drag the text block
or one of its corners.
5 To edit the text again, select the Typewriter tool, and then double-click the Typewriter text.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
Insert special characters
You can insert certain special characters (line breaks, soft hyphens, nonbreaking spaces, and em dashes) in a tagged
PDF to improve the way it reflows. You can also insert these special characters in any PDF to improve the way it’s read
by a screen reader or simply to edit it for general readability purposes. You do not need to have the font installed in
order to insert special characters.
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Document Text.
2 Click where you want to insert the character, or select text to be replaced by the character.
3 Right-click the selected text or location, choose Insert and then select an option.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
More Help topics
“Reflow a PDF” on page 269
Last updated 2/11/2011
318
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Embed fonts using the Edit Document Text tool
Embedding fonts ensures that your PDF uses the same fonts as the original document, no matter where you open the
PDF or what fonts are installed on that system.
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Document Text.
2 Click the text containing the font embedding or subsetting to edit. A paragraph of text is enclosed in a bounding
box. You can select text within the paragraph by dragging.
3 Right-click the text, and choose Properties.
4 In the TouchUp Properties dialog box, click the Text tab to display the font name and font properties as well as
embedding and subset capabilities.
5 To see a list of all the fonts, scroll through the Font menu. Document fonts are listed first. Your system fonts are
listed below the document fonts.
6 Choose a font from the Font menu, check the permissions to determine which options are available for that font,
and then select an embedding option. The permissions determine which embedding options are available:
Can Embed Font You can select both the Embed and Subset options. To embed the entire font rather than a subset,
make sure that Subset is not selected.
Can Embed Font For Print And Preview Only You can only subset-embed the font. You can embed the font for print
and preview but not for editing.
Cannot Embed Font Both the Embed and Subset options are unavailable.
No System Font Available Both the Embed and Subset options are unavailable.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
More Help topics
“Fonts” on page 92
Place an image or object
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Object Tool
.
2 Right-click the page and choose Place Image.
3 Choose one of the following file formats: BMP, GIF, JPEG, JPEG2000, PCX, PNG, or TIFF.
4 Select an image file, and click Open.
A copy of the image file appears on the page, with the same resolution as the original file.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
Move or edit an object
A selected object usually shows a bounding box. Selection handles appear when the pointer is over the object. When
the pointer is over a locked object, no selection handles appear. When you select multiple objects, the last object you
select becomes the anchor and appears red; the others appear blue. The anchor object remains stationary during
alignment operations.
To make another object in the selection the anchor object, Ctrl-click the new target object twice, once to remove the
object from the selection, and once to add it back to the selection. As the last object added to the selection, it becomes
the anchor object.
Last updated 2/11/2011
319
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
When objects of the same type are selected and the selection covers multiple pages, you can change the appearance of
the objects but not move them.
When you edit a text box, the entire text box is selected. You must use the Edit Document Text tool to edit individual
characters and words.
Use the Select Object tool to select and move objects such as form fields and links.
Use the Edit Object tool to select and move placed images, text blocks, and embedded objects.
Note: Editing and saving a digitally signed PDF invalidates the signature.
Select an object
1 Select one or more objects:
• Click the object with the Edit Object tool
.
• Click the object with the Select Object tool
, or with the tool you used to create the object.
• Right-click the object and choose Select All from the context menu. If the Select Object tool is active and the
document uses single-page layout, all objects on the current page are selected. If the document is in any other page
layout, all objects in the document are selected. If a tool in the Content panel is active, all objects of that type in the
document are selected.
2 (Optional) Add one or more objects to the current selection:
• Ctrl-click an object.
• Shift-click to add a range of objects. (The Select Object tool includes all objects when you Shift-click.) Using Shift
selects all items that lie within the rectangular bounding box formed by all items in the selection (including the item
that was just added).
Move an object
1 Click the object with the Edit Object tool
, the Select Object tool
, or the tool used to create the object.
2 Move the image or object:
• Drag the object to the desired location. Objects cannot be dragged to a different page (you can cut and paste them
to a new page instead). Shift-drag the object to constrain movement up or down, or right or left.
• Right-click the image and choose an option to move the image on the page.
Resize an object
1 Click the object with the Edit Object tool
, the Select Object tool
, or with the tool used to create it.
2 Drag a handle of the object. Shift-drag the handle to retain the original aspect ratio.
Clip an object
1 Select the Edit Object tool
.
2 Right-click the object, and choose Set Clip. When you hold the pointer over the selection, the clipping icon
appears.
3 Drag a selection handle in the direction you want until the clip rectangle displays the results you want.
4 Click inside the selection to exit the clipping mode.
Last updated 2/11/2011
320
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Edit an object using the Edit Object tool
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Object tool.
2 Select the object, right-click the selection, and choose one of the following:
Place Image Embeds an image file in the PDF.
Set Clip Sets a clipping region for the object, if one exists.
Delete Clip Delete Clip deletes objects that are clipping the selected object. For example, if you scale text and the
resulting characters are clipped, selecting this option shows you the complete characters. This option appears only if
you chose Set Clip.
Flip Horizontal, Flip Vertical Flip Horizontal flips the image horizontally, on the vertical axis. Flipping text blocks
horizontally creates a mirror effect. Flip Vertical flips the image vertically, on the horizontal axis.
Create Artifact Removes the object from the reading order so it isn’t read by a screen reader or the Read Out Loud
command.
Edit Image, Edit Object Starts the image editor or object editor you specify in the TouchUp preferences. Edit Image is
available when a vector image is selected; Edit Object is available when a bitmap image is selected. Selecting these
options removes tags from the PDF, potentially changing how the PDF reflows and affecting accessibility. For example,
changing the location of an object affects the order in which that object (or its alternate text) is read by a screen reader.
Rotate Clockwise, Rotate Counterclockwise, Rotate Selection Rotate Clockwise and Rotate Counterclockwise rotate
the selected object ninety degrees in the indicated direction. Rotate Selection lets you rotate the selection incrementally
by dragging a selection handle in the direction you choose. You must click inside the selection to exit the rotate mode.
Properties Lets you edit properties for the content, tag, and text, such as adding alternate text to an image to make it
accessible.
Start an image editor using the Edit Object tool
By default, the Edit Object tool starts Adobe Photoshop® (if installed) to edit images and objects. To use a different
editing application, specify the application in the TouchUp preferences. In the Preferences dialog box under
Categories, select TouchUp, click Image Editor (for bitmap images) or Page/Object Editor (for vector images), and
select the application on your hard drive.
1 Using the TouchUp Object tool, select the image or object or Shift-click to select multiple images or objects. If you
change the object selection, the editing session terminates.
To edit all the images and objects on the page, right-click the page, and choose Edit Page.
2 Right-click the selection, and choose Edit Image or Edit Object. (The available command depends on what is
selected.)
Note: If the image can’t open in Adobe Photoshop, verify that Photoshop is configured correctly. If a message asks whether
to convert to ICC profiles, choose Don’t Convert. If the image window displays a checkerboard pattern when it opens, the
image data could not be read.
3 Make the desired changes in the external editing application.
4 If you are working in Photoshop, flatten the image.
If you change the dimensions of the image in Photoshop, the image may not align correctly in the PDF. Also,
transparency information is preserved only for masks that are specified as index values in an indexed color space.
Image masks are not supported. If you change image modes while editing the image, you may lose valuable
information that can be applied only in the original mode.
Last updated 2/11/2011
321
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
5 In the editing application, choose File > Save. The object is automatically updated and displayed in the PDF when
you bring Acrobat to the foreground.
Important: For Photoshop, if the image is in a format supported by Photoshop 6.0 or later, your edited image is saved
back into the PDF. However, if the image is in an unsupported format, Photoshop handles the image as a generic PDF
image, and the edited image is saved to disk instead of back into the PDF.
Setting up a presentation
Defining initial view as Full Screen mode
Full Screen mode is a property you can set for PDFs used for presentations. In Full Screen mode, PDF pages fill the
entire screen, and the Acrobat menu bar, toolbar, and window controls are hidden. You can also set other opening
views, so that your documents or collections of documents open to a consistent view. In either case, you can add page
transitions to enhance the visual effect as the viewer pages through the document.
To control how you navigate a PDF (for example, advancing pages automatically), use the options in the Full Screen
panel of the Preferences dialog box. These preferences are specific to a system—not a PDF document—and affect all
PDFs that you open on that system. Therefore, if you set up your presentation on a system you control, you can control
these preferences.
Normal view and Full Screen view.
Define an initial view
When a user opens your PDF document or PDF Portfolio, they see the initial view of the PDF. You can set the initial
view to the magnification level, page, and page layout that you want. If your PDF is a presentation, you can set the
initial view to Full Screen mode. In Acrobat Pro you can create Action Wizards to change default settings for multiple
documents.
After you define the initial view of the PDF, you can add page transitions to selected pages or the entire document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
322
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Acrobat supports page transitions and bullet fly-ins from PowerPoint.
More Help topics
“View document properties” on page 323
“Set the page layout and orientation” on page 29
Define the initial view
1 Choose File > Properties.
2 In the Document Properties dialog box, click Initial View.
3 Select the options you want, and then click OK. You have to save and reopen the file to see the effects.
Define the initial view as Full Screen mode
When setting the initial view of a PDF to Full Screen mode, you must define how the document opens.
1 Choose File > Properties.
2 In the Document Properties dialog box, select Initial View.
3 For best results, do the following:
• Choose Page Only from the Navigation Tab menu.
• Choose Single Page from the Page Layout menu.
• Set Open To Page to the page on which you want to start the presentation.
4 Select Open In Full Screen Mode to open the document without the menu bar, toolbar, or window controls
displayed. Click OK. (You have to save and reopen the file to see the effects.)
Note: Users can exit Full Screen mode by pressing Esc if their preferences are set this way. However, in Full Screen mode,
users cannot apply commands and select tools unless they know the keyboard shortcuts. You may want to set up page
actions in the document to provide this functionality.
Initial View options for document properties
The Initial View options in the Document Properties are organized into three areas: Layout And Magnification,
Window Options, and User Interface Options.
Layout And Magnification Determines the appearance of the document.
• Navigation Tab Determines which panels are displayed in the navigation pane.
• Page Layout Determines how document pages are arranged.
• Magnification Sets the zoom level the document will appear at when opened. Default uses the magnification set by
the user.
• Open To Page Specifies the page that appears when the document opens.
Note: Setting Default for the Magnification and Page Layout options uses the individual users’ settings in the Page
Display preferences.
Window Options Determine how the window adjusts in the screen area when a user opens the document. These
options apply to the document window itself in relationship to the screen area of the user’s monitor.
• Resize Window To Initial Page Adjusts the document window to fit snugly around the opening page, according to
the options that you selected under Document Options.
Last updated 2/11/2011
323
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
• Center Window On Screen Positions the window in the center of the screen area.
• Open In Full Screen Mode Maximizes the document window and displays the document without the menu bar,
toolbar, or window controls.
• Show File Name Shows the filename in the title bar of the window.
• Show Document Title Shows the document title in the title bar of the window. The document title is obtained from
the Description panel of the Document Properties dialog box.
User Interface Options Determine which parts of the interface—the menu bar, the toolbars, and the window
controls—are hidden.
Note: If you hide the menu bar and toolbars, users cannot apply commands and select tools unless they know the keyboard
shortcuts. You may want to set up page actions that temporarily hide interface controls while the page is in view. (See
“Add actions with page thumbnails” on page 332.)
Add page transitions
You can create an interesting effect that occurs each time a page advances by using page transitions.
You can also set page transitions for a group of documents using the Actions wizard.
1 Do one of the following:
• Choose Tools > Document Processing > Page Transitions.
• In the Page Thumbnails panel, select the page thumbnails you want to apply transitions to, and choose Page
Transitions from the options menu
.
2 In the Set Transitions dialog box, choose a transition effect from the Transition menu. These transition effects are
the same as those set in the Full Screen preferences.
3 Choose the direction in which the transition effect occurs. Available options depend on the transition.
4 Choose the speed of the transition effect.
5 Select Auto Flip, and enter the number of seconds between automatic page turning. If you do not select this option,
the user turns pages using keyboard commands or the mouse.
6 Select the Page Range you want to apply transitions to.
Note: If users select Ignore All Transitions in the Full Screen preferences, they do not see the page transitions.
Document properties and metadata
View document properties
When you view a PDF, you can get information about it, such as the title, the fonts used, and security settings. Some
of this information is set by the person who created the document, and some is generated automatically.
In Acrobat, you can change any information that can be set by the document creator, unless the file has been saved
with security settings that prevent changes.
1 Choose File > Properties.
2 Click a tab in the Document Properties dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
324
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
More Help topics
“Choosing a security method” on page 215
“Create print presets” on page 400
Document Properties
Description Shows basic information about the document. The title, author, subject, and keywords may have been set
by the person who created the document in the source application, such as Word or InDesign, or by the person who
created the PDF. You can search for these description items to find particular documents. The Keywords section can
be particularly useful for narrowing searches.
Note that many search engines use the title to describe the document in their search results list. If a PDF does not have
a title, the filename appears in the results list instead. A file’s title is not necessarily the same as its filename.
The Advanced area shows the PDF version, the page size, number of pages, whether the document is tagged, and if it’s
enabled for Fast Web View. (The size of the first page is reported in PDFs or PDF Portfolios that contain multiple page
sizes.) This information is generated automatically and cannot be modified.
Security Describes what changes and functionality are allowed within the PDF. If a password, certificate, or security
policy has been applied to the PDF, the method is listed here.
Fonts Lists the fonts and the font types used in the original document, and the fonts, font types, and encoding used to
display the original fonts.
If substitute fonts are used and you aren’t satisfied with their appearance, you may want to install the original fonts on
your system or ask the document creator to re-create the document with the original fonts embedded in it.
Initial View (Acrobat only) Describes how the PDF appears when it’s opened. This includes the initial window size, the
opening page number and magnification level, and whether bookmarks, thumbnails, the toolbar, and the menu bar
are displayed. You can change any of these settings to control how the document appears the next time it is opened.
You can also create JavaScript that runs when a page is viewed, a document is opened, and more.
Custom (Acrobat only) Lets you add document properties to your document.
Advanced Lists PDF settings, print dialog presets, and reading options for the document.
In the PDF settings for Acrobat, you can set a base Uniform Resource Locator (URL) for web links in the document.
Specifying a base URL makes it easy for you to manage web links to other websites. If the URL to the other site changes,
you can simply edit the base URL and not have to edit each individual web link that refers to that site. The base URL
is not used if a link contains a complete URL address.
You can also associate a catalog index file (PDX) with the PDF. When the PDF is searched with the Search PDF
window, all of the PDFs that are indexed by the specified PDX file are also searched.
You can include prepress information, such as trapping, for the document. You can define print presets for a
document, which prepopulate the Print dialog box with document-specific values. You can also set reading options
that determine how the PDF is read by a screen reader or other assistive device.
Add a description to Document Properties
You can add keywords to the document properties of a PDF that other people might use in a search utility to locate the PDF.
1 Choose File > Properties.
2 Click the Description tab, and type the author’s name, subject, and keywords.
3 (Optional) Click Additional Metadata to add other descriptive information, such as copyright information.
Last updated 2/11/2011
325
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Create document properties
You can add custom document properties that store specific types of metadata, such as the version number or
company name, in a PDF. Properties you create appear in the Document Properties dialog box. Properties you create
must have unique names that do not appear in the other tabs in the Document Properties dialog box.
1 Choose File > Properties, and then select Custom.
2 To add a property, type the name and value, and then click Add.
3 To change the properties, do any of the following, and then click OK:
• To edit a property, select it, change the Value, and then click Change.
• To delete a property, select it and click Delete.
To change the name of a custom property, delete the property and create a new custom property with the name you want.
Edit document metadata
PDF documents created in Acrobat 5.0 or later contain document metadata in XML format. Metadata includes
information about the document and its contents, such as the author’s name, keywords, and copyright information,
that can be used by search utilities. The document metadata contains (but is not limited to) information that also
appears in the Description tab of the Document Properties dialog box. Document metadata can be extended and
modified using third-party products.
The Extensible Metadata Platform (XMP) provides Adobe applications with a common XML framework that
standardizes the creation, processing, and interchange of document metadata across publishing workflows. You can
save and import the document metadata XML source code in XMP format, making it easy to share metadata among
different documents. You can also save document metadata to a metadata template that you can reuse in Acrobat.
View document metadata
1 Choose File > Properties, and click the Additional Metadata button in the Description tab.
2 Click Advanced to display all the metadata embedded in the document. (Metadata is displayed by schema—that is,
in predefined groups of related information.) Display or hide the information in schemas by schema name. If a
schema doesn’t have a recognized name, it is listed as Unknown. The XML name space is contained in parentheses
after the schema name.
Edit or append document metadata
1 Choose File > Properties, click the Description tab, and then click Additional Metadata.
2 Select Advanced from the list on the left.
3 To edit the metadata, do any of the following, and then click OK.
• To add previously saved information, click Append, select an XMP or FFO file, and click Open.
• To add new information and replace the current metadata with information stored in an XMP file, click Replace,
select a saved XMP or FFO file, and click Open. New properties are added, existing properties that are also specified
in the new file are replaced, and existing properties that are not in the replacement file remain in the metadata.
• To delete an XML schema, select it and click Delete.
• To append the current metadata with metadata from a template, hold down Ctrl (Windows) or Command (Mac
OS) and choose a template name from the dialog box menu in the upper right corner.
Note: You must save a metadata template before you can import metadata from a template.
Last updated 2/11/2011
326
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
• To replace the current metadata with a template of metadata, choose a template file (XMP) from the dialog box
menu in the upper right corner.
Save metadata as a template or file
1 Choose File > Properties, click the Description tab, and then click Additional Metadata.
2 Select Advanced from the list on the left.
3 Save the document metadata, and then click OK:
• To save the metadata to an external file, click Save and name the file. The metadata is stored as a file in XMP format.
(To use the saved metadata in another PDF, open the document and use these instructions to replace or append
metadata in the document.)
• To save the metadata as a template, choose Save Metadata Template from the dialog box menu in the upper right
corner, and name the file.
View object data and metadata
You can view the metadata information of certain objects, tags, and images within a PDF. You can edit and export
metadata for Visio objects only.
Use the Object Data tool to view object grouping and object data.
More Help topics
“Find text in multiple PDFs” on page 339
View object metadata
1 Choose Tools > Content > Edit Object tool.
2 Select an object, right-click the selection, and choose Show Metadata. (If Show Metadata is unavailable, the image
has no metadata associated with it.)
View and edit Visio object metadata
1 Choose Tools > Analyze > Object Data Tool.
2 Double-click an object on the page to show its metadata.
The Model Tree opens and shows a hierarchical list of all structural elements. The selected object’s metadata appears
as editable properties and values at the bottom of the Model Tree.
Last updated 2/11/2011
327
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
The selected object is highlighted on the page. Use the Highlight Color menu at the top of the Model Tree to choose a
different color.
3 To edit the metadata, type in the boxes at the bottom of the Model Tree.
4 To export object metadata, from the options menu, choose Export As XML > Whole Tree to export all objects in
the Model Tree, or choose Export As XML > Current Node to export only the selected object and its children. Name
and save the file.
Export Visio object metadata
1 Choose Tools > Analyze > Object Data Tool.
2 Double-click an object on the page to show its metadata.
3 From the options menu
, choose one of the following:
• Choose Export As XML > Whole Tree to export all objects.
• Choose Export As XML > Current Node to export only the selected object and its children.
4 Name and save the file.
Layers
About PDF layers
You can view, navigate, and print layered content in PDFs created from applications such as InDesign, AutoCAD, and
Visio.
You can control the display of layers using the default and initial state settings. For example, you can hide a layer
containing a copyright notice whenever a document is displayed on screen, while ensuring that the layer always prints.
You can rename, flatten, and merge layers, change the properties of layers, and add actions to layers. You can also
rearrange layers, import layers from image files and other PDFs, and lock layers to prevent them from being hidden.
Acrobat does not allow you to author layers that change visibility according to the zoom level. However, you can
highlight a portion of a layer that is especially important by creating a bookmark that magnifies or hides the layer using
page actions. You can also add links that let users click a visible or invisible link to navigate to or zoom in on a layer.
To retain layers when you convert InDesign CS documents to PDF, make sure that Compatibility is set to Acrobat 6.0
(PDF 1.5) or higher. Additionally, make sure that Create Acrobat Layers is selected in the Export Adobe PDF dialog box.
Show or hide layers
Information can be stored on different layers of a PDF. The layers that appear in the PDF are based on the layers
created in the original application. Use the Layers panel to examine layers and show or hide the content associated with
each layer. Items on locked layers cannot be hidden.
Some layers may be organized into nested groups with a parent layer. Other layers may be in groups with no parent
layer.
Note: A Lock icon in the Layers panel indicates that a layer is for information only. Locked layers can be created from
AutoCAD and Visio files. Use the Layer Properties dialog box to change the visibility of a locked layer.
Last updated 2/11/2011
328
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
A
B
C
Layers panel
A. Eye icon indicates a displayed layer B. Locked layer C. Hidden layer
1 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Layers.
2 To hide a layer, click the eye icon. To show a hidden layer, click the empty box. (A layer is visible when the eye icon
is present, and hidden when the eye icon is absent. This setting temporarily overrides the settings in the Layer
Properties dialog box.)
Note: In a nested layer group, if the parent layer is hidden, the nested layers are automatically hidden as well. If the parent
layer is visible, nested layers can be made visible or hidden.
3 From the options menu
, choose one of the following:
List Layers For All Pages Shows every layer across every page of the document.
List Layers For Visible Pages Shows layers only on the currently visible pages.
Reset To Initial Visibility Resets layers to their default state.
Apply Print Overrides Displays layers according to the Print settings in the Layer Properties dialog box (Prints When
Visible, Never Prints, Always Prints).
Apply Export Overrides Displays layers according to the Export settings in the Layer Properties dialog box (Exports
When Visible, Never Exports, Always Exports).
Apply Layer Overrides Displays all layers. This option affects all optional content in the PDF, even layers that are not
listed in the Layers panel. All layers are visible, regardless of the settings in the Layer Properties dialog box. You cannot
change layer visibility using the eye icon until you deselect this command. When you edit layer properties in the Layer
Properties dialog box, changes are not effective until you choose Reset To Initial Visibility in the options menu.
(Changes to the layer name are the exception; they are effective immediately.)
Note: You cannot save the view of a layered PDF by using the eye icon in the Layers panel to show and hide layers. When
you save the file, the visibility of the layers automatically reverts to the initial visibility state.
To save a different view of a layered PDF, you must change the default state of the layers in the Layer Properties dialog box.
Edit layer properties
You can combine the default state setting, the visibility setting, and the print setting to control when a layer is visible
and when it prints. If a layer contains a watermark, for example, you may want the layer to not show on-screen but
always to print and always to export to other applications. In this case you can set the default state to on, the initial
visibility to never visible (the image doesn’t show on-screen), and the initial print and initial export states to always
print and always export. The layer need not be listed in the Layers panel, since all the state changes are handled
automatically.
Last updated 2/11/2011
329
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Note: The settings in the Layer Properties dialog box take effect only if Allow Layer State To Be Set By User Information
is selected in the Documents preferences. If it is not selected, Layer Properties dialog box settings, other than Layer Name
and Default State, are ignored.
1 Click the Layers button in the navigation pane.
2 Select a layer, and choose Layer Properties from the options menu
.
3 In the Layer Properties dialog box, edit the layer name or any of the following properties, and then click OK:
Intent Select View to allow the layer to be turned on or off, or select Reference to keep the layer on at all times and
permit editing of the properties. When the Reference Intent option is selected, the layer appears in italics.
Default State Defines the initial visibility state of the layer when a document is first opened or when the initial
visibility is reset. The eye icons for layers are initially shown or hidden based on this value. For example, if this value
is set to off, the eye icon for a layer is hidden when the document is first opened or when Reset To Initial Visibility is
chosen from the options menu.
Visibility Defines the on-screen visibility of the PDF layer. You can show a layer when the document is opened, you
can hide a layer when the document is opened, or you can let the default state determine whether a layer is shown or
hidden when the document is opened.
Print Determines whether a layer will print.
Export Determines whether the layer appears in the resulting document when the PDF file is exported to an
application or file format that supports layers.
Any additional properties that the creator of the layered PDF has associated with a specific layer are shown in the box
at the bottom of the Layer Properties dialog box.
Reorder layers
You can reorder individual layers in the Layers pane. This action is useful if you want to change the order of layers in
the list, or move a layer from one layer group to another.
Note: You cannot reorder locked layers, and you cannot reorder layers in nested layer groups.
1 In the Layers navigation panel, select a layer.
2 While holding down the Alt key, drag the layer to the new location.
Delete an empty layer group
❖ In the Layers navigation panel, select an empty layer and press Delete.
Add layer navigation
You can add links and destinations to layers, allowing you to change the view of a document when the user clicks a
bookmark or link.
Note: In general, changes to layer visibility made using the eye icon in the Layers panel are not recorded in the Navigation
toolbar.
Associate layer visibility with bookmarks
1 Set the required layer properties, visibility, and magnification level for the target PDF layer in the document pane.
2 Click the Bookmarks button, and choose New Bookmark from the options menu
Last updated 2/11/2011
.
330
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
3 Select the new bookmark, and choose Properties from the options menu
.
4 In the Bookmark Properties dialog box, click the Actions tab.
5 For Select Action, choose Set Layer Visibility, click Add, and then click OK.
6 Select the bookmark label in the Bookmarks panel, and name the bookmark.
Associate layer visibility with a link destination
1 Set the required layer properties for the destination in the document pane.
2 Choose View > Show/Hide > Navigation Panes > Destinations.
The Destinations pane appears in a floating panel. You can add it to the other panels by dragging it to the navigation
pane. If the panel is collapsed, click the Destinations button to expand it.
3 Choose New Destination from the options menu
, and name the destination.
4 Select the Link tool
, and drag in the document pane to create a link. (Because content is added to all layers, it
doesn’t matter that you are apparently creating the link on the target layer. The link works from any layer.)
5 In the Create Link dialog box, select Custom Link and click Next.
6 Click the Appearance tab in the Link Properties dialog box, and set the appearance of the link.
7 Click the Actions tab in the Link Properties dialog box, choose Set Layer Visibility, and click Add.
8 Close the dialog boxes.
You can test the link by changing the layer settings, selecting the Hand tool, and clicking the link.
Import layers
You can import layers from a PDF or image file into a target PDF. Supported image file formats are BMP, GIF, JPEG,
JPEG 2000, PCX, PNG, and TIFF.
1 Click the Layers button in the navigation pane.
2 Choose Import As Layer from the options menu
.
3 In the Import As Layer dialog box, click Browse and locate the file to import. If the source file is a multipage
document, enter the page number you want to import in Page Number. If the target file is a multipage document,
specify the Target Page Number in the Preview section of the dialog box.
4 Select one of the following import options:
Create New Layer Creates a single, separate layer from the source document. Enter a name for the new layer.
Add To Group Specifies the existing layer group in which to add the imported layer. This option is available only when
the target PDF contains one or more existing layer groups, and when Create New Layer is selected.
Add To Existing Layer Adds the content from the source document to an existing layer in the target document. Select
a layer from your target document. The imported content will have the same layer properties as the existing layer in
the target document. This option is available only when the target document contains layers.
Copy Layers From Source Imports the layers from the source document. This option is available only when the source
document contains layers.
5 Adjust the Position and Appearance settings as needed, and then click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
331
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Merge or flatten layers
Merged layers acquire the properties of the layer into which they are merged (the target layer). Flattening PDF layers
hides any content that is not visible when the flattening operation is executed and consolidates all layers.
Important: You cannot undo either a merging or a flattening operation.
Merge layers
1 Click the Layers button, and select Merge Layers from the options menu
.
2 In the Layers To Be Merged pane, select one or more layers, and click Add.
3 To remove a layer from the center panel, select one or more layers, and click Remove.
4 In the Target Layer To Merge Into pane, select the layer into which to merge the selected layers.
Flatten layers
❖ Click the Layers button, and select Flatten Layers from the options menu
.
Editing layered content
You can select or copy content in a layered PDF document using the Select tool or the Snapshot tool. (In Reader, the
PDF must include usage rights.) In Acrobat, you can edit content using a touchup tool. These tools recognize and select
any content that is visible, regardless of whether the content is on a selected layer.
In Acrobat, if the content that you edit or delete is associated with one layer, the content of the layer reflects the change.
If the content that you edit or delete is associated with more than one layer, the content in all the layers reflects the
change. For example, if you want to change a title and byline that appear on the same line on the first page of a
document, and the title and byline are on two different visible layers, editing the content on one layer changes the
content on both layers.
You can add content, such as review comments, stamps, or form fields, to layered documents just as you would to any
other PDF document. However, the content is not added to a specific layer, even if that layer is selected when the
content is added. Rather, the content is added to the entire document.
In Acrobat, you can use the Merge Files Into A Single PDF command to combine PDF documents that contain layers.
The layers for each document are grouped under a separate heading in the Layers panel of the navigation pane. You
expand and collapse the group by clicking the icon in the title bar for the group.
More Help topics
“Move or edit an object” on page 318
Actions and scripting
About Actions
You can cause an action to occur when a bookmark or link is clicked, or when a page is viewed. For example, you can
use links and bookmarks to jump to different locations in a document, execute commands from a menu, and perform
other actions. Actions are set in the Properties dialog box.
Last updated 2/11/2011
332
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
For bookmarks or links, you specify an action that occurs when the bookmark or link is clicked. For other items, such
as pages, media clips and form fields, you define a trigger that causes the action to occur and then define the action
itself. You can add multiple actions to one trigger.
The Locked option prevents the appearance and actions associated with an object from being accidentally changed.
Add an action
1 Do one of the following:
• Using the Hand tool, right-click the bookmark or page thumbnail, and choose Properties.
• Using the Select Object tool, double-click the link, media clip, or form field, and choose Properties.
2 Click the Actions tab.
3 From the Select Action menu, select the action type to occur, and then click Add. You can add multiple actions;
actions execute in the order that they appear in the Actions list box.
4 (Optional) Select an action in the Actions tab, and use the buttons to reorder, edit, or delete the action.
5 Close the window to accept the actions.
Add actions with page thumbnails
To enhance the interactive quality of a document, you can specify actions, such as changing the zoom value, to occur
when a page is opened or closed.
1 Click the Page Thumbnails button on the left.
2 Select the page thumbnail corresponding to the page, and choose Page Properties from the options menu
.
3 Click the Actions tab.
4 From the Select Trigger menu, choose Page Open to set an action when the page opens, or choose Page Close to set
an action when the page closes.
5 Choose an action from the Select Action menu, and click Add.
6 Specify the options for the action, and click OK. The options available depend on the action selected.
7 To create a series of actions, choose another action from the menu, and click Add again. Use the Up and Down
buttons to arrange the actions in the order you want them to occur.
Note: If you set an action that switches to Full Screen view on Page Open or Page Close, the next time the same page opens
or closes, Full Screen view is turned on.
Action types
You can assign the following actions to links, bookmarks, pages, media clips, and form fields:
Execute A Menu Item Executes a specified menu command as the action.
Go To A 3D/Multimedia View Jumps to the specified 3D view.
Go To A Page View Jumps to the specified destination in the current document or in another document.
Import Form Data Brings in form data from another file, and places it in the active form.
Multimedia Operation (Acrobat 9 And Later) Executes a specified action for a multimedia object in the file (such as
playing a sound file). The multimedia object must be added to the file before you can specify an action for it.
Last updated 2/11/2011
333
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Open A File Launches and opens a file. If you are distributing a PDF file with a link to another file, the reader needs
the native application of that linked file to open it successfully. (You may need to add opening preferences for the target
file.)
Open A Web Link Jumps to the specified destination on the Internet. You can use http, ftp, and mailto protocols to
define your link.
Play A Sound Plays the specified sound file. The sound is embedded into the PDF document in a cross-platform
format.
Play Media (Acrobat 5 Compatible) Plays the specified QuickTime or AVI movie that was created as Acrobat 5-
compatible. The specified movie must be embedded in a PDF document.
Play Media (Acrobat 6 And Later Compatible) Plays a specified movie that was created as Acrobat 6-compatible. The
specified movie must be embedded in a PDF document.
Read An Article Follows an article thread in the active document or in another PDF document.
Reset A Form Clears previously entered data in a form. You can control the fields that are reset with the Select Fields
dialog box.
Run A JavaScript Runs the specified JavaScript.
Set Layer Visibility Determines which layer settings are active. Before you add this action, specify the appropriate layer
settings.
Show/Hide A Field Toggles between showing and hiding a field in a PDF document. This option is especially useful in
form fields. For example, if you want an object to pop up whenever the pointer is over a button, you can set an action
that shows a field on the Mouse Enter trigger and hides a field on Mouse Exit.
Submit A Form Sends the form data to the specified URL.
Trigger types
Triggers determine how actions are activated in media clips, pages, and form fields. For example, you can specify a
movie or sound clip to play when a page is opened or closed. The available options depend on the specified page
element.
You can use the following triggers for media clips and form fields (not links or bookmarks):
Mouse Up When the mouse button is released after a click. This is the most common button trigger, because it gives
the user one last chance to drag the pointer off the button and not activate the action.
Page Visible (media clips only) When the page containing the media clip is visible, regardless of whether it is the
current page. It’s possible for a page to be visible without being the current page, such as when a continuous page layout
displays pages side-by-side.
Page Invisible (media clips only) When the page containing the media clip is moved out of view.
Page Enter (media clips only) When the page containing the media clip becomes the current page.
Page Exit (media clips only) When a user leaves the page that contains the media clip.
Mouse Down When the mouse button is clicked (without being released). In most cases, Mouse Up is the preferred
trigger.
Mouse Enter When the pointer enters the field or play area.
Mouse Exit When the pointer exits the field or play area.
On Receive Focus (media clips only) When the link area receives focus, either through a mouse action or tabbing.
Last updated 2/11/2011
334
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
On Lose Focus (media clips only) When the focus moves to a different link area.
About JavaScript in Acrobat
The JavaScript language was developed by Netscape Communications as a means to create interactive web pages more
easily. Adobe has enhanced JavaScript so that you can easily integrate this level of interactivity into your PDF
documents.
You can invoke JavaScript code using actions associated with bookmarks, links, and pages. The Set Document Actions
command lets you create document-level JavaScript actions that apply to the entire document. For example, selecting
Document Did Save runs the JavaScript after a document is saved.
You can also use JavaScript with PDF forms and action wizard. The most common uses for JavaScript in forms are
formatting data, calculating data, validating data, and assigning an action. Field-level scripts are associated with a
specific form field or fields, such as a button. This type of script is executed when an event occurs, such as a Mouse Up
action.
To learn how to create JavaScript scripts, download the JavaScript manuals from the Adobe website. Developing
Acrobat® Applications Using JavaScript™ contains background information and tutorials, and the JavaScript™ for
Acrobat® API Reference contains detailed reference information. These and other JavaScript resources are located on
the Adobe website.
Using Geospatial PDFs
About geospatial PDFs
A geospatial PDF contains information that is required to georeference location data. When geospatial data is
imported into a PDF, Acrobat retains the geospatial coordinates. With the coordinates, you can view and interact with
the PDF to find and mark location data.
Geospatial data can be either vector or raster based or a combination of both. After you import geospatial data into
Acrobat, you can use the data in a variety of ways:
• Find and mark location coordinates.
• Measure distance, perimeter, and area.
• Change the coordinate system and measurement units.
• Copy location coordinates to the clipboard, and then use them to show locations in several web mapping services.
Interact with geospatial PDFs
When you open a geospatially enabled PDF, you can find locations, measure distances, and add location markers. You
can also copy coordinates to the clipboard for use with a web mapping service.
View the geospatial measuring tools by choosing Tools > Analyze panel.
Use the Geospatial Location tool to perform these tasks:
• View latitude and longitude while the cursor is over an area containing geospatial information.
• Mark a location with a geospatial annotation.
• Search for a location in a document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
335
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
More Help topics
“Annotations and drawing markup tools overview” on page 149
“Measure the height, width, or area of objects” on page 33
Find map locations
1 Open a geospatial PDF and choose Tools > Analyze > Geospatial Location tool
.
2 Right-click inside the map, and then click Find A Location.
3 Type the latitude and longitude values (degrees, minutes, seconds, or decimal) in the two text boxes, and click Find.
If at least one location is available, the location is highlighted with a blue square and the page is centered on the
highlighted location.
4 If the PDF includes more than one map, click the Next or Previous button to view additional results, if any. Multiple
locations are available in several situations:
• When a document contains multiple maps (for example, if a PDF contains a smaller map within a larger map, such
as a city within a map of a state or country). When you search for a location within the city, Acrobat finds it in both
the larger map and the city map.
• When a document contains multiple pages of a map (for example, if page one is a map of a country and page two
is a map of a state or city within the country).
5 (Optional) To add a comment (such as a place name or address), click the location marker, and then add the
information in the comment box.
6 To end the search, right-click inside the map. Then select Hide Location Search, to remove the search boxes.
Mark geospatial locations
1 Open a geospatial PDF and choose Tools > Analyze > Geospatial Location Tool
.
2 Move the mouse pointer over the document to view latitude and longitude values of areas that contain geospatial
information. Right-click inside the map, and then do one of the following:
• To find a location, click Find A Location. Type the latitude and longitude values, and click Find.
• To mark a location with geospatial information, click Mark Location.
3 (Optional) To add a comment (such as a place name or address), click the location marker, and then add the
information in the comment box.
Measure distance, perimeter, and area on maps
When you open a geospatial PDF, the Acrobat measuring tools read the geospatial information and measure distance
and area instead of page or object dimensions. Use the measurement tools to calculate distance, perimeter, and area
on any geospatially enabled PDF. As you move the mouse pointer over content in the document, snap markers are
shown that indicate that you are on a path or path end point. You can also see the latitude and longitude of your cursor
location when the mouse pointer is over geospatial content.
1 Choose Tools > Analyze > Measuring Tool
.
2 In the Measurement Tool display, select a measurement type: Distance
3 Select a snap-to option:
• Snap to paths
• Snap to end points
Last updated 2/11/2011
, Area
, or Perimeter
.
336
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
• Snap to midpoints
• Snap to intersections
4 Do one of the following:
• If you are using the Distance tool, click where you want to start the measurement, and then drag to the end point
and click again. The distance is displayed in the lower-right corner.
• If you are using the Perimeter tool, click the map in one corner of the perimeter, and then drag to each corner. Click
at each corner and then double-click at the end point. The information window displays the perimeter size.
• If you are using the Area tool, click the map at one corner of the area, and then drag to another corner. Click before
changing directions. Double-click at the end to display the total area.
5 To finish the measurement, right-click and select Complete Measurement. Or, select Cancel Measurement.
Copy location coordinates to the clipboard for use with a web mapping service
After you find a location on a geospatial PDF, you can copy the coordinates to the clipboard. From the clipboard, you
can paste the data into a web mapping service that reads latitude and longitude coordinates.
1 Choose Tools > Analyze > Geospatial Location Tool
, and then right-click the location on the map and choose
Mark Location.
2 Open the location annotation and copy the location information.
Acrobat copies the data in this format: latitude then longitude, separated by a space. Paste the data into the address bar
of a web mapping service that can interpret the location data.
Change measurement units within a document
To change the type of measurement units, right-click inside the map with the Measuring tool and choose Distance Unit
or Area Unit. Then select a measurement type.
Change geospatial measuring preferences
You can change the measurement units for all geospatial PDFs in the Preferences dialog box. Click Measuring (Geo)
from the Categories section.
Enable Measurement Markup Adds a label to a geospatial measurement. When Enable Measurement Markup is
selected, choose Use Label, and then type a label for measurements.
Snap Settings Select the path parts to which you want measurements to snap to.
Display Value As Determines how latitude and longitude values are calculated. Choose Decimal to display latitude
and longitude as a decimal fraction. Choose Degrees, Minutes, Seconds to divide each degree of longitude into 60
minutes, each of which is divided into 60 seconds.
Display Direction As Choose between Signed and Named. Named direction displays an N (north) or S (south) next to
the Latitude, and an E (east) and W (west) for Longitude.
Always Display Latitude And Longitude As WGS 1984 Select to ensure that latitude and longitude use the current
standard reference frame for earth (World Geodetic System 1984). For older maps that were drawn with an earlier grid
(such as NAD 1927), you can deselect this option to see the original values. When an older map is registered in its
native coordinates, coordinate positions can be different from current standards used in GPS devices and web
mapping services.
Use Default Distance Unit Select the measurement unit to use.
Use Default Area Unit Area can be measured using a different unit from distance.
Last updated 2/11/2011
337
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Editing PDFs
Don’t Show Transparency Layer In GeoTIFF And JPEG 2000 Images Raster image formats include a transparency layer
that you can choose to remove.
Export location and measurement markups
You can export geospatial location and measurement data to an FDF file. Each geospatial annotation has a GPTS entry.
The entry corresponds to the latitude and longitude for each of the annotation points. The types of information that
can be exported include the following:
• Marked locations entered by using the Geospatial Location tool
• Distance, perimeter (compound distance), and area measurements entered by using the Measurement tool over
geospatial content
Geospatial data can be exported by using the Comments List panel.
1 To export all comments, open the Comments List panel and choose Options > Export All To Data File.
2 To export a subset of the comments, select the comments and choose Options > Export Selected To Data File. Type
the filename and click Save. The FDF file is saved.
Last updated 2/11/2011
338
Chapter 12: Searching and indexing
You have lots of control and lots of possibilities for running effective and efficient searches in Adobe® Acrobat® X Pro.
A search can be broad or narrow, including many different kinds of data and covering multiple Adobe PDFs.
If you work with large numbers of related PDFs, you can define them as a catalog, which generates a PDF index for the
PDFs. Searching the PDF index—instead of the PDFs themselves—dramatically speeds up searches.
Searching PDFs
Search features overview
You run searches to find specific items in PDFs. You can run a simple search, looking for a search term within in a
single file, or you can run a more complex search, looking for various kinds of data in one or more PDFs.
You can run a search using either the Search window or the Find toolbar. In either case, Acrobat searches the PDF
body text, layers, form fields, and digital signatures. You can also include bookmarks and comments in the search.
Find toolbar and Find options
The Search window offers more options and more kinds of searches than the Find toolbar. When you use the Search
window, object data and image XIF (extended image file format) metadata are also searched. For searches across
multiple PDFs, Acrobat also looks at document properties and XMP metadata, and it searches indexed structure tags
when searching a PDF index. If some of the PDFs you search have attached PDFs, you can include the attachments in
the search.
Note: PDFs can have multiple layers. If the search results include an occurrence on a hidden layer, selecting that
occurrence displays an alert that asks if you want to make that layer visible.
More Help topics
“Show or hide layers” on page 327
“Examine a PDF for hidden content” on page 234
“Search and redact words” on page 236
Access the search features
Where you start your search depends on the type of search you want to run. Use the Find toolbar for a quick search of
the current PDF. Use the Search window to look for words or document properties across multiple PDFs, use advanced
search options, and search PDF indexes.
Last updated 2/11/2011
339
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
Display the Find toolbar
❖ Open it by choosing Edit > Find (Ctrl/Command+F).
A
B C
Find
A. Find field B. Find Previous C. Find Next
Open the Search window
❖ Do one of the following:
• Choose Edit > Advanced Search (Shift+Ctrl/Command+F).
• On the Find toolbar, click the arrow
and choose Open Full Acrobat Search.
Search appears as a separate window that you can move, resize, minimize, or arrange partially or completely behind
the PDF window.
Arrange the PDF document window and Search window
❖ In the Search window, click Arrange Windows.
Acrobat resizes and arranges the two windows side by side so that together they almost fill the entire screen.
Note: Clicking the Arrange Windows button a second time resizes the document window but leaves the Search window
unchanged. If you want to make the Search window larger or smaller, drag the corner or edge, as you would to resize any
window on your operating system.
Find text in a PDF
The Find toolbar searches the currently open PDF.
1 Type the text you want to search for in the text box on the Find toolbar (Edit > Find).
2 (Optional) Click the arrow
next to the text box and choose one or more of the following:
Whole Words Only Finds only occurrences of the complete word you type in the text box. For example, if you search
for the word stick, the words tick and sticky aren’t found.
Case-Sensitive Finds only occurrences of the words that match the capitalization you type. For example, if you search
for the word Web, the words web and WEB aren’t found.
Include Bookmarks Also searches the text in the Bookmarks panel.
Include Comments Also searches the text of any comments.
3 Press Enter.
Acrobat jumps to the first instance of the search term, which appears highlighted.
4 Press Enter repeatedly to go to the next instances of the search term. Alternatively use the Find Previous and Find
Next buttons on the Find window.
Find text in multiple PDFs
The Search window enables you to look for search terms in multiple PDFs. For example, you can search across all PDFs
in a specific location or all files in an open PDF Portfolio.
Last updated 2/11/2011
340
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
Note: If documents are encrypted (have security applied to them), you cannot search them as part of a multiple-document
search. Open those documents first and search them one at a time. However, documents encrypted as Adobe Digital
Editions are an exception and can be searched as part of a multiple-document search.
1 Open Acrobat on your desktop (not in a web browser).
2 Do one of the following.
• In the Find toolbar, type the search text, and then choose Open Full Acrobat Search from the pop-up menu.
• In the Search window, type the search text.
3 In the Search window, select All PDF Documents In. From the pop-up menu directly below this option, choose
Browse For Location.
4 Select the location, either on your computer or on a network, and click OK.
5 To specify additional search criteria, click Show Advanced Options, and specify the options.
6 Click Search.
During a search, you can click a result or use keyboard shortcuts to navigate the results without interrupting the
search. Clicking the Stop button under the search-progress bar cancels further searching and limits the results to the
occurrences already found. It doesn’t close the Search window or delete the Results list. To see more results, run a new
search.
Search a PDF Portfolio
In a PDF Portfolio, you can search component PDF files as well as several other file types. Windows users can search
Microsoft Office documents (such as .doc, .xls, and .ppt), AutoCAD drawing file formats (.dwg and .dwf), HTML files,
and Rich Text Format (.rtf) files. Mac OS users can search Microsoft Word (.doc), HTML, and .rtf files.
Note: To enable Microsoft and AutoCAD file searches, the IFilters appropriate to the file types must be installed. IFilters
are typically installed with their applications, but can also be downloaded from product websites.
1 Open the PDF Portfolio in Acrobat on your desktop (not in a web browser).
2 In the Search box on the PDF Portfolio toolbar, type the search text.
3 To specify additional search criteria, open the pop-up menu, and specify the options.
The search results show all files where the text was found. For PDF files, expand the list to see the results in context.
Click a search result to go to the location of the text in the PDF. For other types of files, click Open to open and search
the file.
More Help topics
“About PDF Portfolios” on page 95
“Open, edit, and save component files” on page 105
Review search results
After you run a search from the Search window, the results appear in page order, nested under the names of each
searched document. Each item listed includes a few words of context (if applicable) and an icon that indicates the type
of occurrence.
Jump to a specific instance in the search results (single PDFs only)
1 If necessary, expand the search results. Then select an instance in the results to view it in the PDF.
Last updated 2/11/2011
341
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
2 To view other instances, click another instance in the results.
Sort instances in the search results
❖ Select an option from the Sort By menu near the bottom of the Search window. Results can be sorted by Relevance
Ranking, Date Modified, Filename, or Location.
Icons shown with search results
The icon next to an instance of the search results indicates the search area in which the instance appears. Selecting an
icon has the following effect:
Document icon
Makes the document active in the document window. Expand the list to show the individual
search results within that document.
(General) Search Result icon
In PDFs, jumps to that instance of the search term, usually in the body text of the
PDF. The instance of the search term is highlighted in the document.
Non-PDF Search Result or Metadata icon [
] In non-PDF files, opens the file; or if opening of that file type is
restricted, opens a message dialog box.
Bookmark icon
Opens the Bookmarks panel and highlights the instances of the search terms.
Comments icon
Opens the Comments panel and highlights the instances of the search terms.
Layer icon
May open a message indicating that the layer is hidden and asking if you want to make it visible.
Attachment icon
Opens a file that is attached to the searched parent PDF and shows the highlighted instances of
the search terms.
Save search results
You can save the search results as a PDF or CSV file. For a video see Saving Search Results in Acrobat.
❖ Click
and choose Save results to PDF or Save results to CSV.
Advanced Search Options
By default, the Search window displays basic search options. Click Show More Options near the bottom of the window
to display additional options. To restore the basic options, click Show Less Options near the bottom of the window.
You can set a preference so that More search options always appear in the Search window. In the Preferences dialog
box under Categories, select Search.
Look In Restricts the search to the current PDF, all of a currently open PDF Portfolio (if applicable), an index, or a
location on your computer. If you choose to search an index, a location, or a PDF Portfolio, additional options appear
under Use These Additional Criteria.
What word or phrase would you like to search for Enter the text or phrase to search for.
Return Results Containing Restricts your search results according to the option you choose:
• Match Exact Word Or Phrase Searches for the entire string of characters, including spaces, in the same order in
which they appear in the text box.
• Match Any Of The Words Searches for any instances of at least one of the words typed. For example, if you search
for each of, the results include any instances in which one or both of the two words appear: each, of, each of, or of each.
• Match All Of The Words Searches for instances that contain all your search words, but not necessarily in the order
you type them. Available only for a search of multiple PDFs or index definition files.
Last updated 2/11/2011
342
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
• Boolean Query Uses the Boolean operators that you type with the search words into the What Word Or Phrase
Would You Like To Search For box. Available only for searching multiple PDFs or PDF indexes.
Note: You cannot run wildcard searches using asterisks (*) or question marks (?) when searching PDF indexes.
Use These Additional Criteria (text options) Includes the basic search options plus four additional options:
• Proximity Searches for two or more words that are separated by no more than a specified number of words, as set
in the Search preferences. Available only for a search of multiple documents or index definition files, and when Match
All Of The Words is selected.
• Stemming Finds words that contain part (the stem) of the specified search word. For example, a search for opening
finds instances of open, opened, opens, and openly. This option applies to single words and phrases when you search
the current PDF, a folder, or an index created with Acrobat 6.0 or later. Wildcard characters (*, ?) aren’t permitted in
stemming searches. Stemming isn’t available if either Whole Words Only or Case-Sensitive is selected.
• Include Bookmarks Searches the text of any bookmarks, as viewed in the Bookmarks panel.
• Include Comments Searches the text of any comments added to the PDF, as viewed in the Comments panel.
• Include Attachments Searches files that are attached to the current PDF or other attached PDFs (up to two levels
deep).
Use These Additional Criteria (document properties) Appears only for searches across multiple PDFs or PDF indexes.
You can select multiple property-modifier-value combinations and apply them to searches. This setting does not apply
to non-PDF files inside PDF Portfolios.
Note: You can search by document properties alone by using document property options in combination with a search
for specific text.
• Check box Applies the criteria set in the three connected options to the search. (The check box is selected
automatically when you enter information in any of the three options for that set. After you enter options, deselecting
the check box doesn’t clear the entries; they just aren’t applied to the search.)
• First menu (property) Indicates the document characteristic to search for. The available options include Date
Created, Date Modified, Author, Title, Subject, Filename, Keywords, Bookmarks, Comments, JPEG Images, XMP
Metadata, and Object Data.
• Second menu (modifier) Indicates the level of matching. If the first menu selection is a date, the available options
in the second menu are Is Exactly, Is Before, Is After, Is Not. Otherwise, the available options are Contains and Does
Not Contain.
• Third box (value or text) Indicates the information to be matched, which you type in. If the first menu selection is
a date, you can click the arrow to open a calendar that you can navigate to find and select the date you want.
Boolean operators
Commonly used Boolean operators include the following:
AND Use between two words to find documents that contain both terms, in any order. For example, type paris AND
france to identify documents that contain both paris and france. Searches with AND and no other Boolean operators
produce the same results as selecting the All Of The Words option.
NOT Use before a search term to exclude any documents that contain that term. For example, type NOT kentucky to
find all documents that don’t contain the word kentucky. Or, type paris NOT kentucky to find all documents that
contain the word paris but not the word kentucky.
Last updated 2/11/2011
343
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
OR Use to search for all instances of either term. For example, type email OR e-mail to find all documents with
occurrences of either spelling. Searches with OR and no other Boolean operators produce the same results as selecting
the Any Of The Words option.
^ (exclusive OR) Use to search for all instances that have either term but not both. For example, type cat ^ dog to find
all documents with occurrences of either cat or dog but not both cat and dog.
( ) Use parentheses to specify the order of evaluation of terms. For example, type white AND (whale OR ahab) to find
all documents that contain either white and whale or white and ahab. (The query processor performs an OR query on
whale and ahab and then performs an AND query on those results with white.
To learn more about Boolean queries, syntax, and other Boolean operators that you can use in your searches, refer to
any standard text, website, or other resource with complete Boolean information.
Search index files of cataloged PDFs
A full-text index is created when someone uses Acrobat to define a catalog of PDFs. You can search that index rather
than running a full-text search of each individual PDF in the catalog. An index search produces a results list with links
to the occurrences of the indexed documents.
Note: To search a PDF index, you must open Acrobat as a stand-alone application, not within your web browser.
In Mac OS, indexes created with some older versions of Acrobat are not compatible with the Acrobat X Search feature.
If you have upgraded recently, update the index before using Acrobat X to search.
1 Choose Edit > Advanced Search.
2 Type the search text, and then click Show More Options, near the bottom of the Search window.
3 For Look In, choose Select Index.
4 Select an index from the list, or click Add and add an index. Repeat as needed.
Note: To read file data about a selected index, click Info. To exclude an index from the search, select it and click Remove.
5 Click OK to close the Index Selection dialog box, and then choose Currently Selected Indexes from the Look In menu.
6 Proceed with your search as usual.
Note: Selecting the Match Whole Word Only option when searching indexes significantly reduces the time taken to return
results.
More Help topics
“Creating PDF indexes” on page 344
Search features preferences
In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Search.
Ignore Asian Character Width Finds both half-width and full-width instances of the Asian language characters in the
search text.
Ignore Diacritics And Accents Finds the search terms with any variation of the alphabetical characters. For example,
typing cafe finds both cafe and café. Likewise, typing café finds both versions. If this option isn’t selected, typing cafe
doesn’t find café, and vice versa.
Always Show More Options in Advanced Search Shows the additional options available in the Search window, in
addition to the basic options.
Last updated 2/11/2011
344
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
Show Document Title In Search Results Displays document titles in search results. If a document does not have a title,
displays the filename. When unselected, displays filenames in search results.
Maximum Number Of Documents Returned In Results Limits the search results in the Search PDF window to a specific
number of documents. The default value is 500, but you can enter any number from 1 to 10,000.
Range Of Words For Proximity Searches Limits the search results to those in which the number of words between the
search terms isn’t greater than the number you specify. Accepts a range from 1 to 10,000.
Enable Fast Find Generates a cache of information from any PDF that you search. This cache reduces subsequent
search times for that PDF.
Maximum Cache Size Limits the temporary cache of search information for the Fast Find option to the specified size
in megabytes (between 5 and 100,000). The default setting is 100.
Purge Cache Contents Deletes the Fast Find option’s entire temporary cache of search information.
Creating PDF indexes
Create and manage an index in a PDF
You can reduce the time required to search a long PDF by embedding an index of the words in the document. Acrobat
can search the index much faster than it can search the document. The embedded index is included in distributed or
shared copies of the PDF. Users search PDFs with embedded indexes exactly as they search those without embedded
indexes; no extra steps are required.
Add an index to a PDF
1 With the document open in Acrobat, choose Tools > Document Processing > Manage Embedded Index.
2 In the Manage Embedded Index dialog box, click Embed Index.
3 Read the messages that appear, and click OK.
Note: In Outlook and Lotus Notes, you have the option of embedding an index when you convert email messages or
folders to PDF. This is especially recommended for folders containing many email messages.
Update or remove the embedded index in a PDF
1 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Manage Embedded Index.
2 Click either Update Index or Remove Index.
About the Catalog feature
You can define a specific group of PDFs as a catalog and create a unified index for that entire collection of documents.
When users search the cataloged PDFs for specific information, the index makes the search process much faster.
When you distribute or publish the collection on a CD or website, you can include the index with the PDFs.
You can catalog documents written in Roman, Chinese, Japanese, or Korean characters. The items you can catalog
include the document text, comments, bookmarks, form fields, tags, object and document metadata, attachments,
document information, digital signatures, image XIF (extended image file format) metadata, and custom document
properties.
Last updated 2/11/2011
345
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
Preparing PDFs for indexing
Begin by creating a folder to contain the PDFs you want to index. All PDFs should be complete in both content and
electronic features, such as links, bookmarks, and form fields. If the files to be indexed include scanned documents,
make sure that the text is searchable. Break long documents into smaller, chapter-sized files, to improve search
performance. You can also add information to a file’s document properties to improve the file’s searchability.
Before you index a document collection, it’s essential that you set up the document structure on the disk drive or
network server volume and verify cross-platform filenames. Filenames may become truncated and hard to retrieve in
a cross-platform search. To prevent this problem, consider these guidelines:
• Rename files, folders, and indexes using the MS-DOS file-naming convention (eight characters or fewer followed
by a three-character file extension), particularly if you plan to deliver the document collection and index on an ISO
9660-formatted CD-ROM disc.
• Remove extended characters, such as accented characters and non-English characters, from file and folder names.
(The font used by the Catalog feature does not support character codes 133 through 159.)
• Don’t use deeply nested folders or path names that exceed 256 characters for indexes that will be searched by
Mac OS users.
• If you use Mac OS with an OS/2 LAN server, configure IBM® LAN Server Macintosh (LSM) to enforce MS-DOS
file-naming conventions, or index only FAT (File Allocation Table) volumes. (HPFS [High Performance File
System] volumes may contain long unretrievable filenames.)
If the document structure includes subfolders that you don’t want indexed, you can exclude them during the
indexing process.
Adding metadata to document properties
To make a PDF easier to search, you can add file information, called metadata, to the document properties. (You can
see the properties for the currently open PDF by choosing File > Properties, and clicking the Description tab.)
(Windows) You can also enter and read the data properties information from the desktop. Right-click the document
in Windows Explorer, choose Properties, and click the PDF tab. Any information you type or edit in this dialog box
also appears in the Document Properties Description when you open the file.
When adding data for document properties, consider the following recommendations:
• Use a good descriptive title in the Title field. The filename of the document should appear in the Search Results
dialog box.
• Always use the same option (field) for similar information. For example, don’t add an important term to the Subject
option for some documents and to the Keywords option for others.
• Use a single, consistent term for the same information. For example, don’t use biology for some documents and life
sciences for others.
• Use the Author option to identify the group responsible for the document. For example, the author of a hiring
policy document might be the Human Resources department.
• If you use document part numbers, add them as keywords. For example, adding doc#=m234 in Keywords could
indicate a specific document in a series of several hundred documents on a particular subject.
• Use the Subject or Keywords option, either alone or together, to categorize documents by type. For example, you
might use status report as a Subject entry and monthly or weekly as a Keywords entry for a single document.
Last updated 2/11/2011
346
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
If you already have specialized training in Adobe PDF, you can define custom data fields, such as Document Type,
Document Number, and Document Identifier, when you create the index. This is recommended only for advanced
users and is not covered in Acrobat Complete Help.
Create an index for a collection
When you build a new index, Acrobat creates a file with the .pdx extension and a new support folder, which contains
one or more files with .idx extensions. The IDX files contain the index entries. All of these files must be available to
users who want to search the index.
Dialog boxes for the index-creation process
1 Choose Tools > Document Processing > Full Text Index With Catalog, and then click New Index.
2 In Index Title, type a name for the index file.
3 In Index Description, type a few words about the type of index or its purpose.
4 Click Options, select any advanced options you want to apply to your index, and click OK.
5 Under Include These Directories, click Add, select a folder containing some or all of the PDF files to be indexed,
and click OK. To add more folders, repeat this step.
Note: Any folder nested under an included folder will also be included in the indexing process. You can add folders from
multiple servers or disk drives, as long as you do not plan to move the index or any items in the document collection.
6 Under Exclude These Subdirectories, click Add, and select any nested folder that contains PDF files you do not
want to be indexed. Click OK and repeat, as needed.
7 Review your selections. To make changes to the list of folders to be included or excluded, select the folder you want
to change and click Remove.
8 Click Build, and then specify the location for the index file. Click Save, and then:
• Click Close when the indexing finishes.
• Click Stop to cancel the indexing process.
Note: If you stop the indexing, you cannot resume the same indexing session but you don’t have to redo the work. The
options and folder selections remain intact. You can click Open Index select the partially finished index, and revise it.
If long path names are truncated in the Include These Directories And Exclude These Subdirectories options, hold the
pointer over each ellipsis (...) until a tool tip appears, displaying the complete path of the included or excluded folder.
Last updated 2/11/2011
347
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
More Help topics
“Catalog preferences” on page 348
Indexing Options dialog box
Do Not Include Numbers Select this option to exclude all numbers that appear in the document text from the index.
Excluding numbers can significantly reduce the size of an index, making searches faster.
Add IDs To Adobe PDF v1.0 Files Select this option if your collection includes PDFs created before Acrobat 2.0, which
did not automatically add identification numbers. ID numbers are needed when long Mac OS filenames are shortened
as they are translated into MS-DOS filenames. Acrobat 2.0 and later versions automatically add identifiers.
Do Not Warn For Changed Documents When Searching When this option is not selected, a message appears when you
search documents that have changed since the most recent index build.
Custom Properties Use this option to include custom document properties in the index; only custom document
properties that already exist in the PDFs you index are indexed. Type the property, make a selection from the Type
menu, and then click Add. These properties appear as a search option in the Search PDF window's additional criteria
pop-up menus when you search the resulting index. For example, if you enter the custom property Document Name
and choose the string property from the Type menu, a user searching the index can then search within the custom
property by selecting Document Name from the Use These Additional Criteria menu.
Note: When you create custom fields in a Microsoft Office application in which the Convert Document Information
option is selected in the PDFMaker application, the fields transfer over to any PDFs you create.
XMP Fields Use this option to include custom XMP fields. The custom XMP fields are indexed and appear in the
additional criteria pop-up menus to be searchable in the selected indexes.
Stop Words Use to exclude specific words (500 maximum) from the index search results. Type the word, click Add,
and repeat as needed. Excluding words can make the index 10% to 15% smaller. A stop word can contain up to 128
characters and is case sensitive.
Note: To prevent users from trying to search phrases that contain these words, list words that aren’t indexed in the
Catalog Read Me file.
Structure Tags Use this option to make specific leaf-element tag nodes searchable in documents that have a tagged
logical structure.
Note: The Custom Properties, Stop Words, and Tags settings apply to the current index only. To apply these settings
globally to any index you create, you can change the default settings for custom fields, stop words, and tags in the Catalog
panel of the Preferences dialog box.
Catalog Readme files
It is often a good idea to create a separate Readme file and put it in the folder with the index. This Readme file can give
people details about your index, such as:
• The kind of documents indexed.
• The search options supported.
• The person to contact or a phone number to call with questions.
• A list of numbers or words that are excluded from the index.
• A list of the folders containing documents included in a LAN-based index, or a list of the documents included in a
disk-based index. You might also include a brief description of the contents of each folder or document.
• A list of the values for each document if you assign Document Info field values.
Last updated 2/11/2011
348
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
If a catalog has an especially large number of documents, consider including a table that shows the values assigned
to each document. The table can be part of your Readme file or a separate document. While you are developing the
index, you can use the table to maintain consistency.
Revise an index
You can update, rebuild, or purge an existing index.
1 Select Tools > Document Processing > Full Text Index With Catalog, and then click Open Index.
2 Locate and select the index definition file (PDX) for the index, and click Open.
3 If the index was created with Acrobat 5.0 or earlier, select Create Copy to create a new index (without overwriting
the earlier version), or select Overwrite Old Index to overwrite the earlier index.
4 In the Index Definition dialog box, make any changes you want, and then click the function you want Acrobat to
perform:
Build Creates a new IDX file with the existing information, and updates it by adding new entries and marking changed
or outdated entries as invalid. If you make a large number of changes, or use this option repeatedly instead of creating
a new index, search times may increase.
Rebuild Creates a new index, overwriting the existing index folder and its contents (the IDX files).
Purge Deletes the index contents (the IDX files) without deleting the index file itself (PDX).
Catalog preferences
You can set preferences for indexing that apply globally to all subsequent indexes you build. You can override some of
these preferences for an individual index by selecting new options during the index-building process.
In the Preferences dialog box under Categories, select Catalog. Many of the options are identical to those described for
the index-building process.
The Force ISO 9660 Compatibility On Folders option is useful when you don’t want to change long PDF filenames to
MS-DOS filenames as you prepare documents for indexing. However, you must still use MS-DOS file-naming
conventions for the folder names (8 characters or fewer) even though this isn’t necessary for the filenames.
Scheduled index updates
Use the Catalog feature and a catalog batch PDX file (.bpdx) to schedule when and how often to automatically build,
rebuild, update, and purge an index. A BPDX file is a text file that contains a list of platform-dependent catalog index
file paths and flags. You use a scheduling application, such as Windows Scheduler, to display the BPDX file in Acrobat.
Acrobat then re-creates the index according to the flags in the BPDX file.
For more information on scheduling an indexing update, search for BPDX at www.adobe.com/support.
Note: To use BPDX files, in the Preferences dialog box under Catalog, select Allow Catalog Batch Files (.bpdx) To Be Run.
Moving collections and their indexes
You can develop and test an indexed document collection on a local hard drive and then move the finished document
collection to a network server or disk. An index definition contains relative paths between the index definition file
(PDX) and the folders containing the indexed documents. If these relative paths are unchanged, you don’t have to
rebuild the index after moving the indexed document collection. If the PDX file and the folders containing the indexed
documents are in the same folder, you can maintain the relative path simply by moving that folder.
Last updated 2/11/2011
349
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Searching and indexing
If the relative path changes, you must create a new index after you move the indexed document collection. However,
you can still use the original PDX file. To use the original PDX file, first move the indexed documents. Then copy the
PDX file to the folder where you want to create the new index, and edit the include and exclude lists of directories and
subdirectories, as necessary.
If the index resides on a drive or server volume separate from any part of the collection it applies to, moving either the
collection or the index breaks the index. If you intend to move a document collection either to another network
location or onto a CD, create and build the index in the same location as the collection.
Last updated 2/11/2011
350
Chapter 13: Multimedia and 3D models
The possibilities for Adobe PDFs extend to the richness of multimedia communication. PDFs can include video clips,
digital audio, interactive content, and 3D models that readers can move, turn, zoom in on, and examine part by part.
Multimedia in PDFs
Play multimedia
You can play the following types of multimedia in PDFs created using Adobe Acrobat® or Adobe Reader® X:
Interactive multimedia Includes SWF files
Video Includes MOV, M4V, 3GP, and 3G2 video files that use H.264 compression. It also includes FLV, F4V, MP3,
and MP4 files. You must have H.264 codecs installed on your computer to play files that use H.264 compression.
Audio Includes audio files, such as MP3 and MP4
You can play these files on a page or activate them from a link, bookmark, form field, or page action. Each multimedia
file includes a play area from which the media can be activated. The play area typically appears on the PDF page as an
image or a rectangle, but can also be invisible.
Acrobat and Reader also let you play legacy multimedia files created using an earlier version of Acrobat. These include
QuickTime, MPEG, ASF, RAM, and Windows® Media files. However, Acrobat and Reader X do not provide a way to
create legacy multimedia files.
To help protect your computer from viruses, Acrobat asks you if you want to play multimedia files from unverified
sources. You can change this default behavior in the Multimedia Trust preferences.
❖ Using the Hand tool or the Select tool, click the play area of the video or sound file. When the pointer is positioned
over the play area, it changes to the play mode icon
.
More Help topics
“Security alerts” on page 213
Multimedia preferences
Two types of PDF files require you to set multimedia preferences:
• PDF files created in Acrobat 8 and earlier
• PDF files created in Acrobat X in which the multimedia files were added by using the legacy placement method
These files require you to identify an additional media player with which to run the multimedia.
Open the Preferences dialog box, and then select Multimedia (Legacy) from the left side of the dialog box.
Player Options Choose the format in which you want to run legacy media content: QuickTime, Flash, Windows
Media, or Windows built-in player.
Accessibility Options Specify if you want special features (if available) to appear when media plays, such as subtitles
and dubbed audio. Specify the preferred language for the media, in case multiple languages are available.
Last updated 2/11/2011
351
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Multimedia Trust preferences
Multimedia files within PDFs sometimes need additional resources to play. For example, some files require resources
from the Internet, such as a multimedia player. You can set trust settings to determine whether multimedia content is
allowed to use external resources.
• To set trust settings for playing content created with Acrobat 9, use Trust Manager preferences.
• To set trust settings for playing content created with earlier versions of Acrobat, use Multimedia Trust (Legacy)
preferences.
Both of these settings are available in the Preferences dialog box.
More Help topics
“Restrict URLs in PDFs” on page 210
Multimedia Trust (Legacy)
In Multimedia Trust preferences, you can specify whether to play embedded multimedia files in trusted or non trusted
PDF documents. A trusted document is a document that you or an author you trust has approved. By setting your
permissions to play multimedia only in trusted documents, you can prevent programs, macros, and viruses from
potentially damaging your computer.
The list of trusted documents and authors is stored internally and can’t be viewed. If you add a certified document to
the list, both the document and the certificate of the author are added to the list of trusted documents. All documents
that this author certified are trusted. (Trusted documents also include PDFs from authors in your list of trusted
identities.)
In the Preferences dialog box, select Multimedia Trust (Legacy) from the Categories.
Display Permissions For Choose to set permissions for either trusted documents or other (non trusted) documents.
Allow Multimedia Operations Select this option to allow media clips to be played. When selected, you can change the
permission settings for a particular player and enable options that determine the appearance of the media during
playback.
Change Permission For Selected Multimedia Player To Select the player from the list, and then choose one of the
following options from the menu:
• Always Allows the player to be used without prompting.
• Never Prevents the player from being used.
• Prompt Asks the user whether the player can be used. If you select this option and allow the player to play the
media in a particular document, that document becomes trusted.
Allow Playback Options Three playback options enable you to control how the video is displayed.
• Allow Playback In A Floating Window With No Title Bars Select this option to run the video without a title bar. The
result is that no title or close buttons are displayed.
• Allow Document To Set Title Text In A Floating Playback Window Select this option to display a title bar when the
video plays back in a floating window. To edit the text in the title bar, double-click the video with the Select Object
Tool (Tools > Content > Select Object). Select Edit Rendition, and then on the Playback Location tab, select Show Title
Bar. Add the title bar text in the Title text field.
• Allow Playback In Full-Screen Window This option automatically plays the video in full screen mode when it is
played back. Full screen display can conflict with end-user security settings.
Last updated 2/11/2011
352
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Clear Your List Of Trusted Documents Deletes the current list of trusted documents and authors. Use this option to
prevent media from playing in documents that were previously trusted documents or created by trusted authors. This
option is available only when a PDF that contains multimedia is open.
Add multimedia to PDFs
Adding video, sound, and interactive content transforms PDFs into multidimensional communication tools that
increase interest and engagement in your documents.
All multimedia that is developed in Flash® as well as multimedia that is H.264 compliant can be played back in Adobe
Reader® 9 and later. (H.264, also known as MPEG-4 part 10, is a video compression standard that provides high quality
video without substantially increasing file size.) Video files of varying formats and filename extensions can be H.264
compliant.
Media files in other formats can be played back in earlier versions of Adobe Reader. However, users must install the
appropriate application (such as QuickTime or Windows Media Player) to play the multimedia.
Another way to add multimedia is by entering a URL that refers to a video file or streaming media. Three types of URLs
can be used: RTMP, HTTP, and HTTPS. Flash Media Servers use RTMP to host FLV files and H.264-compliant media
files. On HTTP and HTTPS servers, FLV files and H.264-compliant MOV and MP4 files are supported.
Interactive content developed in Flash and produced as SWF files (.swf) can be added to PDFs to provide
complimentary tools for text. Examples of applications developed in Flash include an RSS Reader, calculator, and
online maps. For more information about the interactive applications that you can download from Adobe, see
www.adobe.com/go/learn_acr_interactive_en.
Note: FLV files and H.264-compliant MP4 and MOV files are supported with Flash Media Server 3.0.1. Earlier versions
of Flash Media Server support FLV files only.
More Help topics
“View PDFs in Full Screen mode” on page 14
“About Actions” on page 331
Add multimedia files to a PDF
Acrobat supports FLV files, F4V, mp3, SWF files, and other files encoded in H.264 (with AAC audio). You can convert
other file types into one of the supported formats by using Adobe Media Encoder. You can also add mp3 audio files to
a PDF for playback on any platform.
For a list of supported multimedia file formats, see this TechNote.
1 Open the PDF.
2 Choose Tools > Content > Multimedia and select the Video
the Sound tool
, or the SWF tool
.
3 Drag or double-click to select the area on the page where you want the video or sound to appear. The Insert Video
dialog box opens.
If you double-click the page, Acrobat places the upper-left corner of the video where you clicked. If you drag an area
on the page, the media is placed within the area. The play area of the video is the exact size of the video frame (if
Acrobat is able to read the video clip dimensions).
4 Add a URL in the Name field, or click Browse to find the media file, and then click Open.
For URLs, use the full file address, including the video filename extension, such as .flv or .mp4.
5 Use the advanced options on the Insert Video dialog box to change the media if needed, and then click OK.
Last updated 2/11/2011
353
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Not all of these options are available for all media types.
Snap To Content Proportions Ensures that the play area retains the height and width ratios of the original video or
interactive content.
Show Advanced Options Opens the dialog for additional settings such as launch settings, playback controls, and video
settings. The options available depends on the format of the media you are inserting.
Insert video into Word, Excel, and PowerPoint files
Acrobat Pro adds a feature to Office that enables you to add video in FLV or SWF format to an Office document. Video
that is created in other supported formats is converted to FLV format when it is added.
After adding a video to an Office document, you can convert the document to PDF and edit the video properties if
needed.
1 In the Office document, select the position where you want the video to appear.
2 Do one of the following:
• In Office 2003, click the Embed Flash button in the PDFMaker toolbar.
• In Office 2007/2010, click the Embed Flash button in the Acrobat ribbon.
3 Click the Browse button, and then locate the video you want to include.
4 Change the video settings as needed:
• For video that is not in FLV or SWF format, set a poster image by moving the slider to the desired frame. Then click
Set Poster Image From Current Frame.
• To determine how the playback controls are displayed, select an option from the Skin menu.
• To change the display size of the video, click Resize Video, and then change the width and height. Maintain the
aspect ratio for best display.
5 Click OK to convert the video (if needed), and add it to the document.
Advanced multimedia options
To view advanced multimedia options when you insert video, sound, or interactive content, select Show Advanced
Options in the Insert dialog box.
You can also change these options after multimedia has been added to a PDF. Double-click the multimedia with the
Select Object tool (Tools > Content > Select Object).
Note: Video and sound quality settings can only be changed when a file is added to a PDF.
These features are available for FLV and SWF files only. In Acrobat Pro you can convert supported files to these
formats.
Different options are available in the dialog box depending on the format of the file.
SWF tab Displays when you insert SWF files.
• Flash Vars Flash developers can use the FlashVars field to add ActionScript™ variables for the selected file.
• Pass Context Menu Click to SWF SWF file developers can select this option to replace the Acrobat context menu
with the context menu of the originating SWF file. When the user right-clicks the SWF file, the available options are
from the originating file.
Last updated 2/11/2011
354
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Launch Settings tab Use these settings to determine how the media is started and stopped, where it is displayed, and
what is displayed when the media isn’t running.
• Activation Settings Select options to determine when the media is played and stopped. From the Playback Style
menu, select Play Content In Floating Window to have the video or interactive content run outside the page. Content
in a floating window enables users to read the page and view the video or application at the same time.
• Border Width Creates a black border around the video or interactive content. For sound, the border surrounds the
poster image.
• Poster Image To use an image that is not part of the file you are adding, select Create Poster From File. Click
Browse to find the image you want to be displayed when the video, sound, or interactive content is not activated.
Resources tab Use this tab to list all files that are required to run a SWF file. When a file is displayed in the list of added
files, you can click it to set the file properties.
• Properties When you click a filename in the Resources list, the full filename (including the path) is displayed in the
Name field. You can rename the resources to ensure that scripts run properly.
Controls tab Use to set up which play back controls (skins) are available.
• Skin Select the set of play back controls (skin) you want to be displayed on the video.
• Color Click to open the color palette and choose a color for the controls.
• Opacity Sets the degree of transparency for the play back controls.
• Autohide controls When selected, hides the play controls when the mouse pointer is not over the multimedia.
Video tab Available when you are adding a video that is not in FLV format.
• Preview and Trim Drag the Start and End markers below the slider bar to remove unwanted frames from the clip.
This option is only available when a video clip is first added to a PDF.
• Set Poster Image From Current Frame The poster image is displayed when the video isn’t playing. Drag the marker
on the top of the slider bar to the frame you want to use, and then click Set Poster Image From Current Frame.
• Chapter Points Use Chapter Points to create markers in a video from which to launch specific actions. For example,
in a training video, chapter points can link to additional information in a file or on the Web.
To create a chapter point, move the slider to the frame you want to use. In Chapter Points, click the plus sign. To add
an action, highlight the chapter point in the list and click Actions.
Note: Generally, Chapter Point actions can be added only after the multimedia has been created. You can then edit the
play area and add Chapter Point actions.
Edit the play area
1
Select a tool by using one of these methods:
• Select the Video, Sound, or SWF tool (Tools > Content > Multimedia).
• Select Tools > Content > Select Object
and click on a multimedia object.
When you move any of these tools over the play area, handles appear on the borders of the play area, even when the
borders are invisible.
2 Click the play area to select it, and then do any of the following:
• Move the clip by dragging its icon to a new location on the page.
• Delete the clip by selecting it and pressing Delete.
Last updated 2/11/2011
355
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
• Resize the clip by dragging one of the corners of the frame until it is the desired size. Hold down Shift to retain the
correct proportions for video clips.
Add comments to videos
When you view a video, you can add comments to individual frames. Each comment is attached to a specific frame, so
that when you view the comments, they appear in the context in which they were made.
1 With the video open, open the Comment task pane.
2 Start the video and click Pause where you want to add a comment.
3 Select the commenting tool you want to use from the Annotations or Drawing Markup panels, and then click the
video frame to add the comment.
4 Click Play to continue the video.
The comments display in the Comments list.
More Help topics
“Annotations and drawing markup tools overview” on page 149
“View comments” on page 162
Adding 3D models to PDFs
Add 3D models to a PDF page
You can use the 3D tool to place a 3D file (in U3D 3rd Edition or PRC format) on a PDF page. Acrobat Pro can create
3D PDFs but only from U3D ECMA 1 files.
After you place a 3D file, you can adjust the area or canvas in which the 3D model appears, edit the presentation
properties for the 3D toolbar and content, and create additional views.
More Help topics
“3D toolbar overview” on page 358
“3D properties” on page 356
Add a 3D model to a page
1 Choose Tools > Content > Multimedia > 3D.
2 Drag a rectangle on the page to define the canvas area for the 3D file.
3 In the Insert 3D dialog box, click Browse to select the 3D file, and then click Open.
Move, delete, or resize the 3D canvas
1 Choose Tools > Content > Select Object
.
Note: Be careful not to confuse the Select Object tool with the basic Select tool. Use the Select Object tool to adjust a 3D
canvas.
Last updated 2/11/2011
356
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
2 Select the 3D canvas and change it as needed:
• To move the canvas, drag it to a new location on the page.
• To delete the canvas (and the 3D model), select it and press Delete.
• To resize the canvas, drag the frame corners. The 3D content stays proportional within the adjusted frame.
3D properties
View 3D properties by using the Select Object Tool (Tools > Content > Select Object) to double-click within an
activated model.
More Help topics
“Set 3D views” on page 369
“3D toolbar overview” on page 358
3D tab
The options on the 3D tab determine how the 3D model is presented. Unlike the settings on the other tabs, 3D settings
do not affect the imported file itself.
The options on the 3D tab are the same as the options on the 3D toolbar except for the following:
Animation Style For models created with animation, this setting determines how the animation runs in Acrobat.
Add Default Views Allows you to use different model views. An orthographic projection (ortho) effectively removes a
dimension, preserving the size ratio between objects but giving the 3D model a less realistic appearance. Orthographic
projection is especially useful for viewing certain diagrams, such as 3D mathematical functions plotted on a graph. A
perspective projection offers a more realistic scene in which objects in the distance appear smaller than objects of the
same size in the foreground.
Show Toolbar Displays the 3D toolbar along with the image. When this option is not selected, you can right-click the
3D image to view the 3D toolbar.
Open model tree Displays the model tree on the Model Tree pane. The Model Tree has three panes. Each pane
displays a specific type of information or controls.
Script Specifies the JavaScript file that runs if a 3D model is enabled. Click Browse to add a JavaScript file to the PDF.
Launch Settings
Enable When Specifies when the 3D model is activated. When the 3D model is enabled, you can interact with it by
using the 3D navigation tools, for example.
Disable When Determines how the 3D model can be deactivated. When a 3D model is disabled, the 2D preview image
or poster appears in the canvas.
Playback Style Enables you to display the 3D model in a floating window outside the page. If you select Play Content
In Floating Window, you can select the size of the window (in pixels) from the Height and Width menus.
Border Width Select to create a border around the 3D object.
Transparent Background Removes any background color.
Poster Image To replace the default view of the 3D model when it isn’t activated, select a poster image option. Click
Browse to find the image you want.
Last updated 2/11/2011
357
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Resources
Use the Resources tab to add files developed in Flash® to a 3D model for animation, effects, and textures. To bind a
Flash resource, select it from the list of resources, and then select a binding type (Foreground, Background, or
Material). To bind a material, also enter the material name for the part or parts where you want to display the material.
Add Use to add SWF files for animations and backgrounds for the 3D model.
Add Directory Select to add a directory of resource files to the 3D object.
Remove Select a file in the list, and then click Remove to delete it from the file.
Name Displays the name of the file that is selected from the list. You can also rename a resource, which is useful with
scripting. For example, you can replace the name with the one used in a script.
Binding When adding files that are developed in Flash as a resource for a 3D model, binding determines how those
files interact. For example, you can identify a resource to run in the background and one to run in the foreground.
After you add the files to the file list, select one, and in the Binding section, select either Background, Foreground, or
Material.
Material 3D designers can use the Material field to define a material to use in a model. The material name can be
associated with a resource by selecting Material in the Binding section.
FlashVars Flash developers can use the FlashVars field to add ActionScript™ variables for the selected file.
Interacting with 3D models
Displaying 3D models
In Acrobat, you can view and interact with high-quality 3D content created in professional 3D CAD or 3D modeling
programs and embedded in PDFs. For example, you can hide and show parts of a 3D model, remove a cover to look
inside, and turn parts around as if holding them in your hands.
A 3D model initially appears as a two-dimensional preview image. Clicking the 3D model with the Hand or Select tool
enables (or activates) the model, opens the 3D toolbar, and plays any animation.
A
B
C
Selected 3D object
A. Model Tree B. 3D toolbar C. 3D object
Last updated 2/11/2011
358
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
3D toolbar overview
The 3D toolbar appears after you click the 3D model with the Hand tool. This action activates the 3D model and plays
animations that are set to play when the file is enabled. The 3D toolbar always appears in the area above the upper-left
corner of the 3D model and cannot be moved. A small arrow appears to the right of the Rotate tool, which you can
click to either hide or expand the toolbar.
You can use the 3D toolbar to zoom in and out, rotate, and pan across the object. Use the Model Tree to hide or isolate
parts, or make parts transparent.
You manipulate a 3D model by selecting and dragging various 3D navigation tools. When you navigate in 3D, it helps
to think of it as viewing the stationary 3D model from a camera’s perspective. You can rotate, pan (move up, down, or
side-to-side), and zoom in or out.
3D navigation tools
Rotate
Turns 3D objects around relative to the screen. How the objects move depends on the starting view, where
you start dragging, and the direction in which you drag.
Note: You can also use the Hand tool to rotate an object. Ensure that Enable 3D Selection For The Hand Tool is selected
in the 3D panel of the Preferences dialog box.
Spin
Pan
Turns a 3D model in parallel to two fixed axes in the 3D model, the x-axis and the z-axis.
Moves the model vertically and horizontally only. You can also pan with the Hand tool: Ctrl-drag.
Moves you toward, or away from, objects in the scene when you drag vertically. You can also zoom with the
Hand tool by holding down Shift as you drag.
Zoom
Walk
Pivots horizontally around the scene when you drag horizontally. Moves forward or backward in the scene
when you drag vertically; maintains a constant elevation level, regardless of how you drag. The Walk tool is especially
useful for architectural 3D models. To change the walking speed, change the default display units in the Preferences (3D).
Note: The Walk tool is available when you select the Preferences setting that consolidates tools or when you right-click
the 3D model and choose Tools > Walk.
Fly
Navigates through a model while maintaining the surface orientation. Right-click and drag inside the 3D
window. The Fly tool moves more slowly the closer you move toward an object. Drag the pointer right or left to turn.
To rotate the camera view, click the left mouse button inside the 3D window and drag to turn the camera view. To
return to the starting camera direction, move the mouse back to the initial click point.
Use the mouse scroll wheel to move rapidly backward and forward along the camera view direction. This functionality
is useful if you get lost within a model or fly into the surface.
Defines the camera angle, alignment, and other properties that define the lens through which
a 3D model is viewed. Camera properties are components of views but are set independently.
Camera properties
3D Measurement Tool
Measures part sizes and distances in the 3D model.
3D toolbar view controls
Returns to a preset zoom, pan, rotation, and projection mode of the 3D model. Use the Options
menu in the View pane of the Model Tree to set a different view as the default. Or use the Manage Views command
on the 3D toolbar Views menu to set a different view as the default.
Default View
If an object ever moves out of your view, you have, in essence, turned your camera away from the object. Click the
Default View icon on the 3D toolbar to move the object back into view.
Views menu Lists any views defined for the current 3D model.
Last updated 2/11/2011
359
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Toggle Model Tree
Opens and hides the Model Tree.
Plays or pauses any JavaScript-enabled animation. The Play/Pause Animation pop-up
menu opens a slider that you can drag back and forth to move to different times in the animation sequence.
Play/Pause Animation
Use Orthographic/Perspective Projection
Toggles between displaying perspective and orthographic projection of
the 3D object.
Determines how the 3D shape appears. For an illustrated guide, see “Examples of
model rendering modes” on page 359.
Model Render Mode menu
Enable Extra Lighting menu
Lists the different lighting effects that are available to enhance the illumination of the
3D object. Experiment to get the visual effects you want.
Background Color
Opens the color picker, which you can use to select a different color for the space surrounding
the 3D object.
Shows and hides cross sections of the object. Click the pop-up menu to open the Cross
Section Properties dialog box. For more information, see “Create cross sections” on page 364.
Toggle Cross Section
Enables you to add a sticky note to any part of the 3D model. The note stays with
the view. See “Comment on 3D designs” on page 371.
Add Multimedia/3D Comment
Examples of model rendering modes
The model rendering modes include combinations of factors that affect the appearance of the 3D object. The
illustration below shows a simple object rendered in each of the available modes.
Last updated 2/11/2011
360
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
Model rendering modes
A. Solid B. Transparent Bounding Box C. Transparent D. Solid Wireframe E. Illustration F. Solid Outline G. Shaded Illustration
H. Bounding Box I. Transparent Bounding Box Outline J. Wireframe K. Shaded Wireframe L. Transparent Wireframe M. Hidden
Wireframe N. Vertices O. Shaded Vertices
Change rendering mode, lighting, projection, and background
The model rendering mode determines the surface appearance of the 3D model. The default rendering mode is solid,
but you can also choose another rendering mode. You can also change the lighting of the 3D model as well as the
background.
Last updated 2/11/2011
361
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
A
B
C
D
Changing the appearance of the 3D model
A. Default appearance B. Wireframe rendering mode C. Colored lighting D. Different background color
❖ Use items on the 3D toolbar to make any of these changes:
• To change the rendering mode, choose an option from the Model Render Mode pop-up menu
.
• To view an orthographic projection, click the Use Orthographic Projection button
. An orthographic projection
effectively removes a dimension, preserving the size ratio between objects but giving the 3D model a less realistic
appearance. Click the button again to use perspective projection.
• To turn lighting on or off or to change lighting, choose an option from the Enable Extra Lighting pop-up menu
.
• To change the background color, click the arrow next to the Background color swatch and choose a color.
Note: Model rendering modes, lighting schemes, and background color options are also available by right-clicking the 3D
model, and then clicking Viewing Options. Model rendering modes also appear under the Options menu on the Model Tree.
More Help topics
“Examples of model rendering modes” on page 359
Model Tree overview
The Model Tree appears in the navigation pane on the left side of the work area. You can also open the Model Tree by
clicking the Toggle Model Tree button
on the 3D toolbar. Or, right-click the 3D model and choose Show Model Tree.
Note: Using the Model Tree requires version 7.0.7 or later of either Acrobat or Adobe Reader. Users with earlier versions
can interact with 3D models but not with the Model Tree.
The Model Tree has three panes, each of which displays a specific type of information or controls.
Structure pane The topmost pane shows the tree structure of the 3D object. For example, a 3D object depicting a car
has separate groups of objects (called nodes) for the chassis, engine, and wheels. In this pane, you can move through
the hierarchy and select, isolate, or hide various parts.
Product Manufacturing Information (PMI) appears as a group of items on the same hierarchical level as its related
object or assembly.
View pane The middle pane lists the views that have been defined for the 3D object. When you change a view, click
one of the listed views to return the 3D model to a saved state. See “Set 3D views” on page 369.
Last updated 2/11/2011
362
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
You can also add to and edit views in the View pane. For example, after you isolate and rotate a part, you can save that
particular view, including the camera angle, background, lighting, and other attributes. This feature is not available for
Adobe Reader.
Object Data pane The lower pane displays other information, including properties and metadata, if any, about the
object or part. You cannot edit this information for 3D objects in Acrobat.
A
B
C
Model Tree
A. 3D object hierarchy B. Saved views C. Part or object information
Note: To change the default behavior for the Model Tree, open the Preferences dialog box and under Categories, select 3D
and Multimedia. Then choose an option from the Open Model Tree On 3D Activation menu.
The author of the PDF can set up a 3D model in the conversion settings so that clicking it automatically displays the
Model Tree.
Hide, isolate, and change the appearance of parts
Some 3D models are composed of individual parts. You can use the Model Tree to hide or isolate parts, zoom in to
parts, or make parts transparent. Parts that show in the 3D model appear in the tree with a check mark next to them.
Last updated 2/11/2011
363
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
A
B
C
D
Manipulating parts
A. Selected part B. Hidden part C. Isolated part D. Transparent part
1 In the 3D model, use the Hand tool to click the part you want to manipulate. If a preference setting prevents you
from using the Hand tool, select the part in the Model Tree list.
2 From the Options menu in the top pane of the Model Tree, choose any of the following:
Note: The items that appear on the Options menu depend on whether the 3D model is composed of just one part or
multiple parts. Many of these options are also available by right-clicking a part in the 3D model.
Model Render Mode Changes the surface appearance of the entire 3D model according to the item you choose from
the submenu: Transparent Bounding Box, Solid, Transparent, Solid Wireframe, and so on.
Show All Parts Displays the entire 3D model.
Fit Visible Displays all visible parts and centers them in the view.
Show Physical Properties Displays the surface area and volume (if available) in the Object Data pane of the Model Tree.
Display Bounding Box Displays the box that encloses the 3D object or selected parts of the model.
Set Bounding Box Color Changes the color of the bounding box. Choose this option, select a color, and then click OK.
Hide Displays the model without showing the selected parts. You can also select and deselect check boxes in the top
pane of the Model Tree to hide and show different parts.
Isolate Displays only the selected part, hiding all others.
Isolate Part Displays the geometry, the Product Manufacturing Information (PMI), and all views (including PMI
views) for the isolated part only. Views and information for all other parts are hidden or deselected. Changes occur in
the Model Tree as well. In the Structure pane (top), only the isolated part is selected. The structure of the other parts
is available but deselected. The View pane (middle) lists only the views that have been defined for the isolated part,
including PMI views. If you click a view, you see only the PMI for that view in the document pane. (To view the PMI
for the isolated part, make sure 3D PMI is selected in the Structure pane.) The View pane hides views related to the
assembly or other parts, including custom views created in Acrobat. You can add parts to the view by selecting them
in the Model Tree. You can also use the Hide/Show commands in the options menu of the Model Tree. To cancel the
isolated part, do any of the following:
• Select another part with the Isolate Part command.
• Select the top assembly in the Model Tree.
• Select the Home View button.
Zoom To Part Changes the center focus from the entire 3D model to the selected parts. This setting is especially useful
for rotating a part, allowing the rotation to occur around the center focus of the part rather than around the entire
model.
Part Render Mode Displays all of the rendering modes that are available for the part. The rendering mode changes the
appearance of the 3D model according to the rendering mode you choose.
Last updated 2/11/2011
364
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Transparent Displays a see-through version of the selected part.
Export As XML Creates a separate XML file of either Whole Tree or Current Node of the 3D model.
Export As CSV Creates a separate file in CSV format that contains all of the model data. You can export the data from
the whole Model Tree or a selected node. The file can be opened in any program that supports CSV formatting, such
as Microsoft Excel.
Note: If the 3D model includes Product Manufacturing Information (PMI), options for showing and hiding the PMI are
available on this menu.
Create cross sections
Displaying a cross section of a 3D model is like cutting it in half and looking inside. Use the Cross Section Controls
dialog box to adjust the alignment, offset, and tilt of the cutting plane.
Before and after cross section
1 Click the Toggle Cross Section icon
on the 3D toolbar to turn on or off the cross section.
2 (Optional) Click the arrow next to the Toggle Cross Section icon, and choose Cross Section Properties, which opens
the Cross Section Properties dialog box. Then do any of the following:
• Change settings under Alignment, Display Settings, and Position And Orientation.
• Click the Save Section View button to save the current cross-sectional view. (The saved view will appear on the
Views menu in the 3D toolbar and in the View pane of the Model Tree with a default name, SectionView[n].)
Cross-section properties
Changes you make here are applied immediately. To see these changes, make sure that the Cross Section Properties
dialog box does not block your view of the active 3D model. The Cross Section Properties dialog box remains on top
if you focus or interact with the underlying PDF. To close it, click the Close button in the upper-right corner.
Enable Cross Section When selected, makes the other options available.
Alignment Determines the axis (x, y, or z) to which the cross-section aligns.
Align To Face Cuts the cross-section on a plane defined by the surface of any face that you then click in the 3D model.
(The dialog box is dimmed until you click the face of a model part.)
Last updated 2/11/2011
365
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
Align To 3 Points Cuts the cross-section on a plane defined by any three points that you click the 3D model. (The
dialog box is dimmed until you click three points of a model.)
Show Intersections Indicates where the cutting plane slices the 3D model by adding a colored outline. Click the color
swatch if you want to select a different color.
Show Cutting Plane Displays the two-dimensional field that cuts the 3D model. Click the color swatch to select a
different color, and enter a different percentage to change the opacity of the plane.
Ignore Selected Parts Removes the selected parts from the cross-section view.
Show Transparent Displays parts that are not part of the cross-section.
Cutting Plane Opacity Defines the transparency level of the cutting plane.
Align Camera With Cutting Plane Rotates the 3D model so that it is level with the cutting plane.
Offset Determines how much of the 3D model is sliced. Drag the slider left or right, or change the percentage.
To understand how each axis divides the 3D model, select an axis and then drag the Offset slider back and forth.
Observe the changes in the embedded 3D model.
Flip Reverses the cross-section. For example, if the top half of the model is cut off, click Flip to display the top half and
cut off the bottom half.
Tilt sliders Determine the angles between the cutting plane and the axes. Drag the sliders left or right, or change the
percentages.
Save Section View Opens the View Properties dialog box in which you can select the display properties to save with
the view. After you select the properties to save, the cross-sectional view is added to the list of views in the 3D toolbar
and the Model Tree. The saved view is given a default name, SectionView[n].
Display properties that you choose not to save revert to the setting of the previous view. For example, if you do not
save the background color, the cross-section view retains the background color of the previously displayed view.
Measure 3D objects
Use the 3D Measurement Tool to measure 3D models. You can create measurements between combinations of points
or edges of the 3D model. As you move the pointer over the 3D model, specific points and edges are highlighted. The
3D Measurement Tool supports four types of measurements: perpendicular distance between two straight edges,
linear distance between two points, the radius of circular edges, and the angle between two edges (or three points).
You can associate 3D measurements with specific views. If the default view is active when a measurement is added, a
new measurement view is created. This view is added to the view hierarchy in the Model Tree. The measurement is
associated with that view only. The measurement shows up as a child of the view.
You can also display comments while taking measurements. These comments (also called measurement markups) are
preserved after the document is closed.
Last updated 2/11/2011
366
USING ACROBAT X PRO
Multimedia and 3D models
3D measurement display
1 Click a 3D model in a PDF to enable it.
2 Click the 3D Measurement Tool icon
on the 3D toolbar. (If the 3D toolbar view is set for consolidated tools,
select the 3D Measurement tool from the pop-up menu next to the Navigation tool.)
3 Select the options you want in the Snap Enables and Measurement Types areas of the 3D Measurement Tool palette.
4 Right-click the model background, and change the options as needed. Leave the 3D Measurement Tool palette open.
5 Measure the 3D model:
• To measure the distance between two positions on the 3D model, click to set a start point. Then move the pointer
to another location or an edge.
• To measure the circumference of a round shape, move the pointer to the edge of the shape so that a circle appears,
and click once.
• To create and set an annotation on the measurement, right-click the object background and select Change Markup
Label. Type a markup label. Measure the 3D model as described previously. Click to set the end point for the
measurement, and then click a third time to set the location of the measurement and label.
• To save a measurement as a comment, select the Hand tool, right-click the measurement, and click Convert To
Comment.
• To discontinue a measurement, right-click and choose Cancel Measurement.
• To delete a measurement markup, click it with the 3D Measurement Tool and press Delete.
Note: To learn how to rotate, pan, zoom, and snap while you measure, right-click the model and choose 3D Measurement
Navigation T